The Secret Doctrine
By H. P. Blavatsky

"There is no Religion higher than Truth."


7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.
117, Nassau Street, New York.
Adyar, Madras.

"Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1888, by H. P. Blavatsky,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C."


This Work
I Dedicate to all True Theosophists,
In every Country,
And of every Race,
For they called it forth, and for them it was recorded.


THE Author -- the writer, rather -- feels it necessary to apologise for the long
delay which has occurred in the appearance of this work. It has been occasioned
by ill-health and the magnitude of the undertaking. Even the two volumes now
issued do not complete the scheme, and these do not treat exhaustively of the
subjects dealt with in them. A large quantity of material has already been
prepared, dealing with the history of occultism as contained in the lives of the
great Adepts of the Aryan Race, and showing the bearing of occult philosophy
upon the conduct of life, as it is and as it ought to be. Should the present
volumes meet with a favourable reception, no effort will be spared to carry out
the scheme of the work in its entirety. The third volume is entirely ready; the
fourth almost so.
This scheme, it must be added, was not in contemplation when the preparation of
the work was first announced. As originally announced, it was intended that the
"Secret Doctrine" should be an amended and enlarged version of "Isis Unveiled."
It was, however, soon found that the explanations which could be added to those
already put before the world in the last-named and other works dealing with
esoteric science, were such as to require a different method of treatment: and
consequently the present volumes do not contain, in all, twenty pages extracted
from "Isis Unveiled."
The author does not feel it necessary to ask the indulgence of her readers and
critics for the many defects of literary style, and the imperfect English which
may be found in these pages. She is a foreigner, and her knowledge of the
language was acquired late in life. The English tongue is employed because it
offers the most widely-diffused medium for conveying the truths which it had
become her duty to place before the world.
These truths are in no sense put forward as a revelation; nor does the author
claim the position of a revealer of mystic lore, now made public for the first
time in the world's history. For what is contained in this work is to be found
scattered throughout thousands of volumes embodying the scriptures of the great
Asiatic and early European religions, hidden under glyph and symbol, and
hitherto left unnoticed because of this veil. What is now attempted is to gather
the oldest tenets together and to make of them one harmonious and unbroken
whole. The sole advantage which the writer has over her predecessors, is that
she need not resort to personal speculations and theories. For this work is a
partial statement of what she herself has been taught by more advanced students,
supplemented, in a few details only, by the results of her
own study and observation. The publication of many of the facts herein stated
has been rendered necessary by the wild and fanciful speculations in which many
Theosophists and students of mysticism have indulged, during the last few years,
in their endeavour to, as they imagined, work out a complete system of thought
from the few facts previously communicated to them.
It is needless to explain that this book is not the Secret Doctrine in its
entirety, but a select number of fragments of its fundamental tenets, special
attention being paid to some facts which have been seized upon by various
writers, and distorted out of all resemblance to the truth.
But it is perhaps desirable to state unequivocally that the teachings, however
fragmentary and incomplete, contained in these volumes, belong neither to the
Hindu, the Zoroastrian, the Chaldean, nor the Egyptian religion,.neither to
Buddhism, Islam, Judaism nor Christianity exclusively. The Secret Doctrine is
the essence of all these. Sprung from it in their origins, the various religious
schemes are now made to merge back into their original element, out of which
every mystery and dogma has grown, developed, and become materialised.
It is more than probable that the book will be regarded by a large section of
the public as a romance of the wildest kind; for who has ever even heard of the
book of Dzyan?
The writer, therefore, is fully prepared to take all the responsibility for what
is contained in this work, and even to face the charge of having invented the
whole of it. That it has many shortcomings she is fully aware; all that she
claims for it is that, romantic as it may seem to many, its logical coherence
and consistency entitle this new Genesis to rank, at any rate, on a level with
the "working hypotheses" so freely accepted by modern science. Further, it
claims consideration, not by reason of any appeal to dogmatic authority, but
because it closely adheres to Nature, and follows the laws of uniformity and
The aim of this work may be thus stated: to show that Nature is not "a
fortuitous concurrence of atoms," and to assign to man his rightful place in the
scheme of the Universe; to rescue from degradation the archaic truths which are
the basis of all religions; and to uncover, to some extent, the fundamental
unity from which they all spring; finally, to show that the occult side of
Nature has never been approached by the Science of modern civilization.
If this is in any degree accomplished, the writer is content. It is written in
the service of humanity, and by humanity and the future generations it must be
judged. Its author recognises no inferior court of appeal. Abuse she is
accustomed to; calumny she is daily acquainted with; at slander she smiles in
silent contempt.
De minimis non curat lex.
London, October, 1888.



The Need of such a Book ... xix.
The Antiquity of Documents and MSS. ... xxiii.
What the Book is intended to do ... xxviii.
PROEM ... 1
The Oldest MSS. in the world and its Symbolism ... 2
The One Life, Active and Passive ... 4
The Secret Doctrine -- Pantheism -- Atheism ... 6
"Space" in all Religions and in Occultism ... 9
Seven Cosmic Elements -- Seven Races of Mankind ... 12
The Three Postulates of the Secret Doctrine ... 14
Description of the Stanzas from the Book of Dzyan ... 20
The Seven Eternities ... 36
"Time" ... 37
The Universal Mind and the Dhyan Chohans ... 38
Nidana and Maya: The Causes of Misery ... 39
The Great Breath ... 43
Being and Non-Being ... 45
The Eye of Dangma ... 47
Alaya, the Universal Soul ... 49

[[Vol. 1, Page]] x CONTENTS.
The Absolute knows Itself not ... 55
The Germ of Life was not yet ... 57
The Universe was still concealed in the Divine Thought ... 61
The Great Vibration ... 63
Nature's Symbols ... 65
The Power of Numbers ... 67
The Logoi and the Dragon ... 73
The Astral Light ... 75
Primeval Radiations from Unity ... 79
The Web of Being ... 83
Conscious Electricity: Fohat ... 85
The Sons of the Fire ... 86
The Vehicle of the Universe -- the Dhyan Chohans ... 89
The Army of the Voice ... 93
Speech and Mind ... 95
The Ogdoad and the Heptad ... 99
The Stellar "Sons of Light" ... 103
The Fiery Whirlwind and the Primordial Seven ... 106
They Produce Fohat ... 108
The Correlation of the "Gods" ... 113
Evolution of the "Principles" of Nature ... 119
The Mystery of the Fire ... 121
The Secret of the Elements ... 123
The Square of the Tabernacle ... 125
The Planetary Spirits and the Lipika ... 129
The Ring "Pass Not" ... 130
The Sidereal Book of Life ... 131
The Soul's Pilgrimage and its "Rest" ... 134
The Logos ... 136
Mystery of the Female Logos ... 137

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xi CONTENTS.
The Seven Layu Centres ... 138
The "Elementary Germs" ... 139
The Evolution of the Elements ... 140
The Building of the Worlds ... 145
A Neutral Centre ... 147
"Dead" Planets -- The Moon ... 149
The Planetary Divisions and the Human Principles ... 153
The Moon ... 155
Transmigrations of the Ego ... 159
The Septenary Chain ... 161
Relation of the other Planets to the Earth ... 163
The Lunar Chain and the Earth Chain ... 172
The Earth, the Child of the Moon ... 173
Classification of the Monads ... 175
The Monad Defined ... 177
The Lunar Monads -- the Pitris ... 179
A Triple Evolution in Nature ... 181
"Creation" in the Fourth Round ... 191
The "Curse," "Sin," and "War" ... 193
The Struggle for Life and the Birth of the Worlds ... 202
The Adepts and the Sacred Island ... 207
Divisions of the Hierarchies ... 214
Correlations of Beings ... 223
What incarnates in Animal Man ... 233
Formation of Man: the Thinker ... 238
Occult and Kabalistic Pneumatics ... 243
Akasa and Ether ... 257
The Invisible "Lives" ... 259
Occult Vital Chemistry and Bacteriology ... 261

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xii CONTENTS.
The Watcher and his Shadow ... 265
Earth peopled by the Shadows of the Gods ... 267
SUMMING UP ... 269
The pith and marrow of the Secret Doctrine ... 273
Hermes in Christian Garb ... 285
Some Occult Aphorisms ... 289
The Seven Powers of Nature ... 293
Emblem and Symbol differ ... 305
Magic Potency of Sound ... 307
Mystery Language ... 309
Egypt's many Religions ... 311
The Jews and their System ... 313
Moses copied from Sargon ... 319
Identity of Ancient Symbols ... 323
Divine Thought, or Cineritious Matter? ... 327
Ether and Intelligence ... 330
The Seven Prakritis ... 335
The Mystic Fire ... 339
One Tree of Knowledge ... 341
IV. CHAOS -- THEOS -- KOSMOS ... 342
The Union of Chaos and Spirit ... 343
The Birth of Mind ... 345
The Gnostic Idea ... 351
International Correlation of Gods ... 355

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xiii CONTENTS.
§§ PAGE.
Egg-born Logoi ... 363
The Winged Globe ... 365
Human Gods and Divine Men ... 369
The Rebirth of Gods ... 371
The Puranic Prophecy ... 377
Exoteric and Esoteric ... 381
The Purity of early Phallicism ... 383
The Egyptian Lotus ... 385
IX. DEUS LUNUS ... 386
A Glance at the Lunar Myth ... 387
A Key-note to the Moon ... 389
Copies and Originals... 393
The Moon Bi-sexual ... 397
Degeneration of the Symbol ... 405
The Seven-headed Dragons ... 407
Dragon and Crocodile ... 409
Death is Life ... 413
The Fall of the Angels ... 418
Transformation of the Legend ... 421
The Point within the Circle ... 426
The Logos or Verbum ... 429
The Factors of Creation ... 432
Identity of the Hierarchies in all Religions ... 438
Difference between the Aryan and Semitic Systems ... 444

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xiv CONTENTS.
§§ PAGE.
The Gnostic and the Hindu Versions ... 449
The Seven Puranic "Creations" ... 450
The "Gods" and the "Elements" ... 463
The Language of the Elements ... 464
Pagan and Christian Worship of the Elements ... 467
Kwan-Shi-Yin and Phallicism ... 471
The Real Meaning ... 472
Occultism versus Materialism ... 479
The Sabbath of the Mystic ... 481
The Hypothetical Ether ... 485
Scientific Theories of its Constitution ... 489
Intelligences or Blind Forces? ... 493
The Cause of Attraction ... 498

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xv CONTENTS.
§§ PAGE.
Conflicting Hypotheses ... 502
More Hypotheses ... 505
What are the "Forces?" ... 508
The View of the Occultists ... 510
Scientific and Occult Theories on Heat ... 515
The Atoms of Science ... 519
Ether and Atoms ... 527
Dr. Richardson on Nervous Ether ... 531
The Senses and their Action ... 535
Too much "Life" may Kill ... 539
The Primordial Element ... 542
Elements and Meta-Elements ... 546
The Tree of Life and Being ... 549
Prof. Crookes on the Elements ... 552
Mr. Keeley, an Unconscious Occultist ... 557
Inter-Etheric Waves ... 561
The Secrets of Sound and Odour ... 565
Metaphysical Chemistry ... 569
What are the Seven Planets? ... 575
The Cyclic Fall of the Gods ... 577

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xvi CONTENTS.
§§ PAGE.
All-Potential Unity ... 583
The "Seventh" in Chemistry ... 585
Forces are Emanations ... 591
What is the Nebula? ... 595
The Vital Principle ... 603
Occult and Physical Science ... 605
The Gods of the Ancients -- the Monads ... 613
The Monad and the Duad ... 617
The Genesis of the Elements ... 621
Hermes and Huxley ... 625
The Teaching of Leibnitz ... 627
The Monads according to Occultism ... 632
Karmic Cycles and Universal Ethics ... 637
Destiny and Karma ... 639
Karma-Nemesis ... 643
The Jewish Patriarchs and the Signs of the Zodiac ... 651
Zodiacal Cycles ... 656
Hindu Astronomy ... 661
Science Confesses her Ignorance ... 669
Materialism is leading Europe towards a catastrophe ... 675


"Gently to hear, kindly to judge."
SINCE the appearance of Theosophical literature in England, it has become
customary to call its teachings "Esoteric Buddhism." And, having become a habit
-- as an old proverb based on daily experience has it -- "Error runs down an
inclined plane, while Truth has to laboriously climb its way up hill."
Old truisms are often the wisest. The human mind can hardly remain entirely free
from bias, and decisive opinions are often formed before a thorough examination
of a subject from all its aspects has been made. This is said with reference to
the prevailing double mistake (a) of limiting Theosophy to Buddhism: and (b) of
confounding the tenets of the religious philosophy preached by Gautama, the
Buddha, with the doctrines broadly outlined in "Esoteric Buddhism." Any thing
more erroneous than this could be hardly imagined. It has enabled our enemies to
find an effective weapon against theosophy; because, as an eminent Pali scholar
very pointedly expressed it, there was in the volume named "neither esotericism
nor Buddhism." The esoteric truths, presented in Mr. Sinnett's work, had ceased
to be esoteric from the moment they were made public; nor did it contain the
religion of Buddha, but simply a few tenets from a hitherto hidden teaching
which are now supplemented by many more, enlarged and explained in the present
volumes. But even the latter, though giving out many fundamental tenets from the
SECRET DOCTRINE of the East, raise but a small corner of the dark veil. For no
one, not even the greatest living adept, would be permitted to, or could -- even
if he would -- give out promiscuously, to a mocking, unbelieving world, that
which has been so effectually concealed from it for long aeons and ages.
"Esoteric Buddhism" was an excellent work with a very unfortunate

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xviii INTRODUCTORY.
title, though it meant no more than does the title of this work, the "SECRET
DOCTRINE." It proved unfortunate, because people are always in the habit of
judging things by their appearance, rather than their meaning; and because the
error has now become so universal, that even most of the Fellows of the
Theosophical Society have fallen victims to the same misconception. From the
first, however, protests were raised by Brahmins and others against the title;
and, in justice to myself, I must add that "Esoteric Buddhism" was presented to
me as a completed volume, and that I was entirely unaware of the manner in which
the author intended to spell the word "Budh-ism."
This has to be laid directly at the door of those who, having been the first to
bring the subject under public notice, neglected to point out the difference
between "Buddhism" -- the religious system of ethics preached by the Lord
Gautama, and named after his title of Buddha, "the Enlightened" -- and Budha,
"Wisdom," or knowledge (Vidya), the faculty of cognizing, from the Sanskrit root
"Budh," to know. We theosophists of India are ourselves the real culprits,
although, at the time, we did our best to correct the mistake. (See Theosophist,
June, 1883.) To avoid this deplorable misnomer was easy; the spelling of the
word had only to be altered, and by common consent both pronounced and written
"Budhism," instead of "Buddhism." Nor is the latter term correctly spelt and
pronounced, as it ought to be called, in English, Buddhaism, and its votaries
This explanation is absolutely necessary at the beginning of a work like this
one. The "Wisdom Religion" is the inheritance of all the nations, the world
over, though the statement was made in "Esoteric Buddhism" (Preface to the
original Edition) that "two years ago (i.e. 1883), neither I nor any other
European living, knew the alphabet of the Science, here for the first time put
into a scientific shape," etc. This error must have crept in through
inadvertence. For the present writer knew all that which is "divulged" in
"Esoteric Buddhism" -- and much more -- many years before it became her duty (in
1880) to impart a small portion of the Secret Doctrine to two European
gentlemen, one of whom was the author of "Esoteric Buddhism"; and surely the
present writer has the undoubted, though to her, rather equivocal, privilege of
being a European, by birth and education. Moreover, a considerable part of the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xix INTRODUCTORY.
expounded by Mr. Sinnett was taught in America, even before Isis Unveiled was
published, to two Europeans and to my colleague, Colonel H. S. Olcott. Of the
three teachers the latter gentleman has had, the first was a Hungarian Initiate,
the second an Egyptian, the third a Hindu. As permitted, Colonel Olcott has
given out some of this teaching in various ways; if the other two have not, it
has been simply because they were not allowed: their time for public work having
not yet come. But for others it has, and the appearance of Mr. Sinnett's several
interesting books is a visible proof of the fact. It is above everything
important to keep in mind that no theosophical book acquires the least
additional value from pretended authority.
In etymology Adi, and Adhi Budha, the one (or the First) and "Supreme Wisdom" is
a term used by Aryasanga in his Secret treatises, and now by all the mystic
Northern Buddhists. It is a Sanskrit term, and an appellation given by the
earliest Aryans to the Unknown deity; the word "Brahma" not being found in the
Vedas and the early works. It means the absolute Wisdom, and "Adi-bhuta" is
translated "the primeval uncreated cause of all" by Fitzedward Hall. AEons of
untold duration must have elapsed, before the epithet of Buddha was so
humanized, so to speak, as to allow of the term being applied to mortals and
finally appropriated to one whose unparalleled virtues and knowledge caused him
to receive the title of the "Buddha of Wisdom unmoved." Bodha means the innate
possession of divine intellect or "understanding"; "Buddha," the acquirement of
it by personal efforts and merit; while Buddhi is the faculty of cognizing the
channel through which divine knowledge reaches the "Ego," the discernment of
good and evil, "divine conscience" also; and "Spiritual Soul," which is the
vehicle of Atma. "When Buddhi absorbs our EGOtism (destroys it) with all its
Vikaras, Avalokiteshvara becomes manifested to us, and Nirvana, or Mukti, is
reached," "Mukti" being the same as Nirvana, i.e., freedom from the trammels of
"Maya" or illusion. "Bodhi" is likewise the name of a particular state of trance
condition, called Samadhi, during which the subject reaches the culmination of
spiritual knowledge.
Unwise are those who, in their blind and, in our age, untimely hatred of
Buddhism, and, by re-action, of "Budhism," deny its esoteric teachings (which
are those also of the Brahmins), simply because the name

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xx INTRODUCTORY.
suggests what to them, as Monotheists, are noxious doctrines. Unwise is the
correct term to use in their case. For the Esoteric philosophy is alone
calculated to withstand, in this age of crass and illogical materialism, the
repeated attacks on all and everything man holds most dear and sacred, in his
inner spiritual life. The true philosopher, the student of the Esoteric Wisdom,
entirely loses sight of personalities, dogmatic beliefs and special religions.
Moreover, Esoteric philosophy reconciles all religions, strips every one of its
outward, human garments, and shows the root of each to be identical with that of
every other great religion. It proves the necessity of an absolute Divine
Principle in nature. It denies Deity no more than it does the Sun. Esoteric
philosophy has never rejected God in Nature, nor Deity as the absolute and
abstract Ens. It only refuses to accept any of the gods of the so-called
monotheistic religions, gods created by man in his own image and likeness, a
blasphemous and sorry caricature of the Ever Unknowable. Furthermore, the
records we mean to place before the reader embrace the esoteric tenets of the
whole world since the beginning of our humanity, and Buddhistic occultism
occupies therein only its legitimate place, and no more. Indeed, the secret
portions of the "Dan" or Jan-na"* ("Dhyan") of Gautama's metaphysics -- grand as
they appear to one unacquainted with the tenets of the Wisdom Religion of
antiquity -- are but a very small portion of the whole. The Hindu Reformer
limited his public teachings to the purely moral and physiological aspect of the
Wisdom Religion, to Ethics and MAN alone. Things "unseen and incorporeal," the
mystery of Being outside our terrestrial sphere, the great Teacher left entirely
untouched in his public lectures, reserving the hidden Truths for a select
circle of his Arhats. The latter received their Initiation at the famous
Saptaparna cave (the Sattapanni of Mahavansa) near Mount Baibhar (the Webhara of
the Pali MSS.). This cave was in Rajagriha, the ancient capital of Mogadha, and
was the Cheta cave of Fa-hian, as rightly suspected by some archaeologists.**
Time and human imagination made short work of the purity and philo-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Dan, now become in modern Chinese and Tibetan phonetics ch'an, is the general
term for the esoteric schools, and their literature. In the old books, the word
Janna is defined as "to reform one's self by meditation and knowledge," a second
inner birth. Hence Dzan, Djan phonetically, the "Book of Dzyan."
** Mr. Beglor, the chief engineer at Buddhagaya, and a distinguished
archaeologist, was the first, we believe, to discover it.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxi INTRODUCTORY.
sophy of these teachings, once that they were transplanted from the secret and
sacred circle of the Arhats, during the course of their work of proselytism,
into a soil less prepared for metaphysical conceptions than India; i.e., once
they were transferred into China, Japan, Siam, and Burmah. How the pristine
purity of these grand revelations was dealt with may be seen in studying some of
the so-called "esoteric" Buddhist schools of antiquity in their modern garb, not
only in China and other Buddhist countries in general, but even in not a few
schools in Thibet, left to the care of uninitiated Lamas and Mongolian
Thus the reader is asked to bear in mind the very important difference between
orthodox Buddhism -- i.e., the public teachings of Gautama the Buddha, and his
esoteric Budhism. His Secret Doctrine, however, differed in no wise from that of
the initiated Brahmins of his day. The Buddha was a child of the Aryan soil; a
born Hindu, a Kshatrya and a disciple of the "twice born" (the initiated
Brahmins) or Dwijas. His teachings, therefore, could not be different from their
doctrines, for the whole Buddhist reform merely consisted in giving out a
portion of that which had been kept secret from every man outside of the
"enchanted" circle of Temple-Initiates and ascetics. Unable to teach all that
had been imparted to him -- owing to his pledges -- though he taught a
philosophy built upon the ground-work of the true esoteric knowledge, the Buddha
gave to the world only its outward material body and kept its soul for his
Elect. (See also Volume II.) Many Chinese scholars among Orientalists have heard
of the "Soul Doctrine." None seem to have understood its real meaning and
That doctrine was preserved secretly -- too secretly, perhaps -- within the
sanctuary. The mystery that shrouded its chief dogma and aspirations -- Nirvana
-- has so tried and irritated the curiosity of those scholars who have studied
it, that, unable to solve it logically and satisfactorily by untying the Gordian
knot, they cut it through, by declaring that Nirvana meant absolute
Toward the end of the first quarter of this century, a distinct class of
literature appeared in the world, which became with every year more defined in
its tendency. Being based, soi-disant, on the scholarly researches of
Sanskritists and Orientalists in general, it was held scientific. Hindu,
Egyptian, and other ancient religions, myths, and emblems were made to yield
anything the symbologist wanted them to

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxii INTRODUCTORY.
yield, thus often giving out the rude outward form in place of the inner
meaning. Works, most remarkable for their ingenious deductions and speculations,
in circulo vicioso, foregone conclusions generally changing places with
premisses as in the syllogisms of more than one Sanskrit and Pali scholar,
appeared rapidly in succession, over-flooding the libraries with dissertations
rather on phallic and sexual worship than on real symbology, and each
contradicting the other.
This is the true reason, perhaps, why the outline of a few fundamental truths
from the Secret Doctrine of the Archaic ages is now permitted to see the light,
after long millenniums of the most profound silence and secrecy. I say "a few
truths," advisedly, because that which must remain unsaid could not be contained
in a hundred such volumes, nor could it be imparted to the present generation of
Sadducees. But, even the little that is now given is better than complete
silence upon those vital truths. The world of to-day, in its mad career towards
the unknown -- which it is too ready to confound with the unknowable, whenever
the problem eludes the grasp of the physicist -- is rapidly progressing on the
reverse, material plane of spirituality. It has now become a vast arena -- a
true valley of discord and of eternal strife -- a necropolis, wherein lie buried
the highest and the most holy aspirations of our Spirit-Soul. That soul becomes
with every new generation more paralyzed and atrophied. The "amiable infidels
and accomplished profligates" of Society, spoken of by Greeley, care little for
the revival of the dead sciences of the past; but there is a fair minority of
earnest students who are entitled to learn the few truths that may be given to
them now; and now much more than ten years ago, when "Isis Unveiled," or even
the later attempts to explain the mysteries of esoteric science, were published.

One of the greatest, and, withal, the most serious objection to the correctness
and reliability of the whole work will be the preliminary STANZAS: "How can the
statements contained in them be verified?" True, if a great portion of the
Sanskrit, Chinese, and Mongolian works quoted in the present volumes are known
to some Orientalists, the chief work -- that one from which the Stanzas are
given -- is not in the possession of European Libraries. The Book of Dzyan (or
"Dzan") is utterly unknown to our Philologists, or at any rate was never heard
of by them under its present name. This is, of course, a great drawback

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxiii INTRODUCTORY.
to those who follow the methods of research prescribed by official Science; but
to the students of Occultism, and to every genuine Occultist, this will be of
little moment. The main body of the Doctrines given is found scattered
throughout hundreds and thousands of Sanskrit MSS., some already translated --
disfigured in their interpretations, as usual, -- others still awaiting their
turn. Every scholar, therefore, has an opportunity of verifying the statements
herein made, and of checking most of the quotations. A few new facts (new to the
profane Orientalist, only) and passages quoted from the Commentaries will be
found difficult to trace. Several of the teachings, also, have hitherto been
transmitted orally: yet even those are in every instance hinted at in the almost
countless volumes of Brahminical, Chinese and Tibetan temple-literature.
However it may be, and whatsoever is in store for the writer through malevolent
criticism, one fact is quite certain. The members of several esoteric schools --
the seat of which is beyond the Himalayas, and whose ramifications may be found
in China, Japan, India, Tibet, and even in Syria, besides South America -- claim
to have in their possession the sum total of sacred and philosophical works in
MSS. and type: all the works, in fact, that have ever been written, in whatever
language or characters, since the art of writing began; from the ideographic
hieroglyphs down to the alphabet of Cadmus and the Devanagari.
It has been claimed in all ages that ever since the destruction of the
Alexandrian Library (see Isis Unveiled, Vol. II., p. 27), every work of a
character that might have led the profane to the ultimate discovery and
comprehension of some of the mysteries of the Secret Science, was, owing to the
combined efforts of the members of the Brotherhoods, diligently searched for. It
is added, moreover, by those who know, that once found, save three copies left
and stored safely away, such works were all destroyed. In India, the last of the
precious manuscripts were secured and hidden during the reign of the Emperor
It is maintained, furthermore, that every sacred book of that kind, whose text
was not sufficiently veiled in symbolism, or which had any
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Prof. Max Muller shows that no bribes or threats of Akbar could extort from
the Brahmans the original text of the Veda; and boasts that European
Orientalists have it (Lecture on the "Science of Religion," p. 23). Whether
Europe has the complete text is very doubtful, and the future may have very
disagreeable surprises in store for the Orientalists.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxiv INTRODUCTORY.
direct references to the ancient mysteries, after having been carefully copied
in cryptographic characters, such as to defy the art of the best and cleverest
palaeographer, was also destroyed to the last copy. During Akbar's reign, some
fanatical courtiers, displeased at the Emperor's sinful prying into the
religions of the infidels, themselves helped the Brahmans to conceal their MSS.
Such was Badaoni, who had an undisguised horror for Akbar's mania for idolatrous
Moreover in all the large and wealthy lamasaries, there are subterranean crypts
and cave-libraries, cut in the rock, whenever the gonpa and the lhakhang are
situated in the mountains. Beyond the Western Tsay-dam, in the solitary passes
of Kuen-lun** there are several such hiding places. Along the ridge of
Altyn-Toga, whose soil no European foot has ever trodden so far, there exists a
certain hamlet, lost in a deep gorge. It is a small cluster of houses, a hamlet
rather than a monastery, with a poor-looking temple in it, with one old lama, a
hermit, living near by to watch it. Pilgrims say that the subterranean galleries
and halls under it contain a collection of books, the number of which, according
to the accounts given, is too large to find room even in the British Museum.***
All this is very likely to provoke a smile of doubt. But then, before
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Badaoni wrote in his Muntakhab at Tawarikh: "His Majesty relished inquiries
into the sects of these infidels (who cannot be counted, so numerous they are,
and who have no end of revealed books) . . . As they (the Sramana and Brahmins)
surpass other learned men in their treatises on morals, on physical and
religious sciences, and reach a high degree in their knowledge of the future, in
spiritual power, and human perfection, they brought proofs based on reason and
testimony, and inculcated their doctrines so firmly that no man could now raise
a doubt in his Majesty even if mountains were to crumble to dust, or the heavens
were to tear asunder." This work "was kept secret, and was not published till
the reign of Jahangir." (Ain i Akbari, translated by Dr. Blochmann, p. 104,
** Karakorum mountains, Western Tibet.
*** According to the same tradition the now desolate regions of the waterless
land of Tarim -- a true wilderness in the heart of Turkestan -- were in the days
of old covered with flourishing and wealthy cities. At present, hardly a few
verdant oases relieve its dead solitude. One such, sprung on the sepulchre of a
vast city swallowed by and buried under the sandy soil of the desert, belongs to
no one, but is often visited by Mongolians and Buddhists. The same tradition
speaks of immense subterranean abodes, of large corridors filled with tiles and
cylinders. It may be an idle rumour, and it may be an actual fact.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxv INTRODUCTORY.
the reader rejects the truthfulness of the reports, let him pause and reflect
over the following well known facts. The collective researches of the
Orientalists, and especially the labours of late years of the students of
comparative Philology and the Science of Religions have led them to ascertain as
follows: An immense, incalculable number of MSS., and even printed works known
to have existed, are now to be found no more. They have disappeared without
leaving the slightest trace behind them. Were they works of no importance they
might, in the natural course of time, have been left to perish, and their very
names would have been obliterated from human memory. But it is not so; for, as
now ascertained, most of them contained the true keys to works still extant, and
entirely incomprehensible, for the greater portion of their readers, without
those additional volumes of Commentaries and explanations. Such are, for
instance, the works of Lao-tse, the predecessor of Confucius.*
He is said to have written 930 books on Ethics and religions, and seventy on
magic, one thousand in all. His great work, however, the heart of his doctrine,
the "Tao-te-King," or the sacred scriptures of the Taosse, has in it, as
Stanislas Julien shows, only "about 5,000 words" (Tao-te-King, p. xxvii.),
hardly a dozen of pages, yet Professor Max Muller finds that "the text is
unintelligible without commentaries, so that Mr. Julien had to consult more than
sixty commentators for the purpose of his translation," the earliest going back
as far as the year 163 B.C., not earlier, as we see. During the four centuries
and a half that preceded this earliest of the commentators there was ample time
to veil the true Lao-tse doctrine from all but his initiated priests. The
Japanese, among whom are now to be found the most learned of the priests and
followers of Lao-tse, simply laugh at the blunders and hypotheses of the
European Chinese scholars; and tradition affirms that the commentaries to which
our Western Sinologues have access are not the real occult records, but
intentional veils, and that the true commentaries, as well as almost all the
texts, have long since disappeared from the eyes of the profane.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "If we turn to China, we find that the religion of Confucius is founded on the
Five King and the Four Shu-books, in themselves of considerable extent and
surrounded by voluminous Commentaries, without which even the most learned
scholars would not venture to fathom the depth of their sacred canon." (Lectures
on the "Science of Religion," p. 185. Max Muller.) But they have not fathomed it
-- and this is the complaint of the Confucianists, as a very learned member of
that body, in Paris, complained in 1881.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxvi INTRODUCTORY.
If one turns to the ancient literature of the Semitic religions, to the Chaldean
Scriptures, the elder sister and instructress, if not the fountain-head of the
Mosaic Bible, the basis and starting-point of Christianity, what do the scholars
find? To perpetuate the memory of the ancient religions of Babylon; to record
the vast cycle of astronomical observations of the Chaldean Magi; to justify the
tradition of their splendid and eminently occult literature, what now remains?
-- only a few fragments, said to be by Berosus.
These, however, are almost valueless, even as a clue to the character of what
has disappeared. For they passed through the hands of his Reverence the Bishop
of Caesarea -- that self-constituted censor and editor of the sacred records of
other men's religions -- and they doubtless bear to this day the mark of his
eminently veracious and trustworthy hand. For what is the history of this
treatise on the once grand religion of Babylon?
Written in Greek by Berosus, a priest of the temple of Belus, for Alexander the
Great, from the astronomical and chronological records preserved by the priests
of that temple, and covering a period of 200,000 years, it is now lost. In the
first century B.C. Alexander Polyhistor made a series of extracts from it --
also lost. Eusebius used these extracts in writing his Chronicon (270-340 A.D.).
The points of resemblance -- almost of identity -- between the Jewish and the
Chaldean Scriptures,* made the latter most dangerous to Eusebius, in his role of
defender and champion of the new faith which had adopted the Jewish Scriptures,
and with them an absurd chronology. It is pretty certain that Eusebius did not
spare the Egyptian Synchronistic tables of Manetho -- so much so that Bunsen**
charges him with mutilating history most unscrupulously. And Socrates, a
historian of the fifth century, and Syncellus, vice-patriarch of Constantinople
(eighth century), both denounce him as the most daring and desperate forger.
Is it likely, then, that he dealt more tenderly with the Chaldean records, which
were already menacing the new religion, so rashly accepted?
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Found out and proven only now, through the discoveries made by George Smith
(vide his "Chaldean account of Genesis"), and which, thanks to this Armenian
forger, have misled all the civilized nations for over 1,500 years into
accepting Jewish derivations for direct Divine Revelation!
** Bunsen's "Egypt's Place in History," vol. i. p. 200

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxvii INTRODUCTORY.
So that, with the exception of these more than doubtful fragments, the entire
Chaldean sacred literature has disappeared from the eyes of the profane as
completely as the lost Atlantis. A few facts that were contained in the Berosian
History are given in Part II. of Vol. II., and may throw a great light on the
true origin of the Fallen Angels, personified by Bel and the Dragon.
Turning now to the oldest Aryan literature, the Rig-Veda, the student will find,
following strictly in this the data furnished by the said Orientalists
themselves, that, although the Rig-Veda contains only "about 10,580 verses, or
1,028 hymns," in spite of the Brahmanas and the mass of glosses and
commentaries, it is not understood correctly to this day. Why is this so?
Evidently because the Brahmanas, "the scholastic and oldest treatises on the
primitive hymns," themselves require a key, which the Orientalists have failed
to secure.
What do the scholars say of Buddhist literature? Have they got it in its
completeness? Assuredly not. Notwithstanding the 325 volumes of the Kanjur and
the Tanjur of the Northern Buddhists, each volume we are told, "weighing from
four to five pounds," nothing, in truth, is known of Lamaism. Yet, the sacred
canon of the Southern Church is said to contain 29,368,000 letters in the
Saddharma alankara,* or, exclusive of treatises and commentaries, "five or six
times the amount of the matter contained in the Bible," the latter, in the words
of Professor Max Muller, rejoicing only in 3,567,180 letters. Notwithstanding,
then, these "325 volumes" (in reality there are 333, Kanjur comprising 108, and
Tanjur 225 volumes), "the translators, instead of supplying us with correct
versions, have interwoven them with their own commentaries, for the purpose of
justifying the dogmas of their several schools."** Moreover, "according to a
tradition preserved by the Buddhist schools, both of the South and of the North,
the sacred Buddhist Canon comprised originally 80,000 or 84,000 tracts, but most
of them were lost, so that there remained but 6,000," the professor tells his
audiences. "Lost" as usual for Europeans. But who can be quite sure that they
are likewise lost for Buddhists and Brahmins?
Considering the sacredness for the Buddhists of every line written
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Spence Hardy, "The Legends and Theories of the Buddhists," p. 66.
** "Buddhism in Tibet," p. 78.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxviii INTRODUCTORY.
upon Buddha or his "Good Law," the loss of nearly 76,000 tracts does seem
miraculous. Had it been vice versa, every one acquainted with the natural course
of events would subscribe to the statement that, of these 76,000, five or six
thousand treatises might have been destroyed during the persecutions in, and
emigrations from, India. But as it is well ascertained that Buddhist Arhats
began their religious exodus, for the purpose of propagating the new faith
beyond Kashmir and the Himalayas, as early as the year 300 before our era,* and
reached China in the year 61 A.D.** when Kashyapa, at the invitation of the
Emperor Ming-ti, went there to acquaint the "Son of Heaven" with the tenets of
Buddhism, it does seem strange to hear the Orientalists speaking of such a loss
as though it were really possible. They do not seem to allow for one moment the
possibility that the texts may be lost only for West and for themselves; or,
that the Asiatic people should have the unparalleled boldness to keep their most
sacred records out of the reach of foreigners, thus refusing to deliver them to
the profanation and misuse of races even so "vastly superior" to themselves.
Owing to the expressed regrets and numerous confessions of almost every one of
the Orientalists (See Max Muller's Lectures for example) the public may feel
sufficiently sure (a) that the students of ancient religions have indeed very
few data upon which to build such final conclusions as they generally do about
the old religions, and (b) that such lack of data does not prevent them in the
least from dogmatising. One would imagine that, thanks to the numerous records
of the Egyptian theogony and mysteries preserved in the classics, and in a
number of ancient writers, the rites and dogmas of Pharaonic Egypt ought to be
well understood at least; better, at any rate, than the too abstruse
philosophies and Pantheism of India, of whose religion and language Europe had
hardly any idea before the beginning of the present century. Along the Nile and
on the face of the whole country, there stand to this hour, exhumed yearly and
daily, fresh relics which eloquently tell their own history. Still it is not so.
The learned Oxford philologist himself confesses the truth by saying that
"Though . . . we see still standing the Pyramids, and the ruins of temples and
labyrinths, their walls
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Lassen, ("Ind. Althersumkunde" Vol. II, p. 1,072) shows a Buddhist monastery
erected in the Kailas range in 137 B.C.; and General Cunningham, earlier than
** Reverend T. Edkins, "Chinese Buddhism."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxix INTRODUCTORY.
covered with hieroglyphic inscriptions, and with the strange pictures of gods
and goddesses. . . . . . . . On rolls of papyrus, which seem to defy the ravages
of time, we have even fragments of what may be called the sacred books of the
Egyptians; yet, though much has been deciphered in the ancient records of that
mysterious race, the mainspring of the religion of Egypt and the original
intention of its ceremonial worship are far from being fully disclosed to us."*
Here again the mysterious hieroglyphic documents remain, but the keys by which
alone they become intelligible have disappeared.
Nevertheless, having found that "there is a natural connection between language
and religion"; and, secondly, that there was a common Aryan religion before the
separation of the Aryan race; a common Semitic religion before the separation of
the Semitic race; and a common Turanian religion before the separation of the
Chinese and the other tribes belonging to the Turanian class; having, in fact,
only discovered "three ancient centres of religion" and "three centres of
language," and though as entirely ignorant of those primitive religions and
languages, as of their origin, the professor does not hesitate to declare "that
a truly historical basis for a scientific treatment of those principal religions
of the world has been gained!"
A "scientific treatment" of a subject is no guarantee for its "historical
basis"; and with such scarcity of data on hand, no philologist, even among the
most eminent, is justified in giving out his own conclusions for historical
facts. No doubt, the eminent Orientalist has proved thoroughly to the world's
satisfaction, that according to Grimm's law of phonetic rules, Odin and Buddha
are two different personages, quite distinct from each other, and he has shown
it scientifically. When, however, he takes the opportunity of saying in the same
breath that Odin "was worshipped as the supreme deity during a period long
anterior to the age of the Veda and of Homer" (Compar. Theol., p. 318), he has
not the slightest "historical basis" for it. He makes history and fact
subservient to his
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* So little acquainted are our greatest Egyptologists with the funerary rites of
the Egyptians and the outward marks of the difference of sexes made on the
mummies, that it has led to the most ludicrous mistakes. Only a year or two
since, one of that kind was discovered at Boulaq, Cairo. The mummy of what had
been considered the wife of an unimportant Pharaoh, has turned out, thanks to an
inscription found on an amulet hung on his neck, to be that of Sesostris -- the
greatest King of Egypt!

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxx INTRODUCTORY.
own conclusions, which may be very "scientific," in the sight of Oriental
scholars, but yet very wide of the mark of actual truth. The conflicting views
on the subject of chronology, in the case of the Vedas, of the various eminent
philologists and Orientalists, from Martin Haug down to Mr. Max Muller himself,
are an evident proof that the statement has no historical basis to stand upon,
"internal evidence" being very often a jack-o'lantern, instead of a safe beacon
to follow. Nor has the Science of modern Comparative Mythology any better proof
to show, that those learned writers, who have insisted for the last century or
so that there must have been "fragments of a primeval revelation, granted to the
ancestors of the whole race of mankind . . . . preserved in the temples of
Greece and Italy," were entirely wrong. For this is what all the Eastern
Initiates and Pundits have been proclaiming to the world from time to time.
While a prominent Cinghalese priest assured the writer that it was well known
that the most important Buddhist tracts belonging to the sacred canon were
stored away in countries and places inaccessible to the European pundits, the
late Swami Dayanand Sarasvati, the greatest Sanskritist of his day in India,
assured some members of the Theosophical Society of the same fact with regard to
ancient Brahmanical works. When told that Professor Max Muller had declared to
the audiences of his "Lectures" that the theory . . . . "that there was a
primeval preternatural revelation granted to the fathers of the human race,
finds but few supporters at present," -- the holy and learned man laughed. His
answer was suggestive. "If Mr. Moksh Mooller, as he pronounced the name, were a
Brahmin, and came with me, I might take him to a gupta cave (a secret crypt)
near Okhee Math, in the Himalayas, where he would soon find out that what
crossed the Kalapani (the black waters of the ocean) from India to Europe were
only the bits of rejected copies of some passages from our sacred books. There
was a "primeval revelation," and it still exists; nor will it ever be lost to
the world, but will reappear; though the Mlechchhas will of course have to
Questioned further on this point, he would say no more. This was at Meerut, in
No doubt the mystification played, in the last century at Calcutta, by the
Brahmins upon Colonel Wilford and Sir William Jones was a cruel one. But it had
been well deserved, and no one was more to be blamed

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxi INTRODUCTORY.
in that affair than the Missionaries and Colonel Wilford themselves. The former,
on the testimony of Sir William Jones himself (see Asiat. Res., Vol. I., p.
272), were silly enough to maintain that "the Hindus were even now almost
Christians, because their Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesa were no other than the
Christian trinity."* It was a good lesson. It made the Oriental scholars doubly
cautious; but perchance it has also made some of them too shy, and caused, in
its reaction, the pendulum of foregone conclusions to swing too much the other
way. For "that first supply on the Brahmanical market," made for Colonel
Wilford, has now created an evident necessity and desire in the Orientalists to
declare nearly every archaic Sanskrit manuscript so modern as to give to the
missionaries full justification for availing themselves of the opportunity. That
they do so and to the full extent of their mental powers, is shown by the absurd
attempts of late to prove that the whole Puranic story about Chrishna was
plagiarized by the Brahmins from the Bible! But the facts cited by the Oxford
Professor in his Lectures on the "Science of Religion," concerning the now
famous interpolations, for the benefit, and later on to the sorrow, of Col.
Wilford, do not at all interfere with the conclusions to which one who studies
the Secret Doctrine must unavoidably come. For, if the results show that neither
the New nor even the Old Testament borrowed anything from the more ancient
religion of the Brahmans and Buddhists, it does not follow that the Jews have
not borrowed all they knew from the Chaldean records, the latter being mutilated
later on by Eusebius. As to the Chaldeans, they assuredly got their primitive
learning from the Brahmans, for Rawlinson shows an undeniably Vedic influence in
the early mythology of Babylon; and Col. Vans Kennedy has long since justly
declared that Babylonia was, from her origin, the seat of Sanskrit and Brahman
learning. But all such proofs must lose their value, in the presence of the
latest theory worked out by Prof. Max Muller. What it is everyone knows. The
code of phonetic laws has now become a universal solvent for every
identification and "connection" between
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Max Muller's "Introduction to the Science of Religion." Lecture On False
Analogies in comparative Theology, pp. 288 and 296 et seq. This relates to the
clever forgery (on leaves inserted in old Puranic MSS.), in correct and archaic
Sanskrit, of all that the Pundits of Col. Wilford had heard from him about Adam
and Abraham, Noah and his three sons, etc., etc

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxii INTRODUCTORY.
the gods of many nations. Thus, though the Mother of Mercury (Budha,
Thot-Hermes, etc.), was Maia, the mother of Buddha (Gautama), also Maya, and the
mother of Jesus, likewise Maya (illusion, for Mary is Mare, the Sea, the great
illusion symbolically) -- yet these three characters have no connection, nor can
they have any, since Bopp, has "laid down his code of phonetic laws."
In their efforts to collect together the many skeins of unwritten history, it is
a bold step for our Orientalists to take, to deny, a priori, everything that
does not dovetail with their special conclusions. Thus, while new discoveries
are daily made of great arts and sciences having existed far back in the night
of time, even the knowledge of writing is refused to some of the most ancient
nations, and they are credited with barbarism instead of culture. Yet the traces
of an immense civilization, even in Central Asia, are still to be found. This
civilization is undeniably prehistoric. And how can there be civilization
without a literature, in some form, without annals or chronicles? Common sense
alone ought to supplement the broken links in the history of departed nations.
The gigantic, unbroken wall of the mountains that hem in the whole table-land of
Tibet, from the upper course of the river Khuan-Khe down to the Kara-Korum
hills, witnessed a civilization during millenniums of years, and would have
strange secrets to tell mankind. The Eastern and Central portions of those
regions -- the Nan-Schayn and the Altyne-taga -- were once upon a time covered
with cities that could well vie with Babylon. A whole geological period has
swept over the land, since those cities breathed their last, as the mounds of
shifting sand, and the sterile and now dead soil of the immense central plains
of the basin of Tarim testify. The borderlands alone are superficially known to
the traveller. Within those table-lands of sand there is water, and fresh oases
are found blooming there, wherein no European foot has ever yet ventured, or
trodden the now treacherous soil. Among these verdant oases there are some which
are entirely inaccessible even to the native profane traveller. Hurricanes may
"tear up the sands and sweep whole plains away," they are powerless to destroy
that which is beyond their reach. Built deep in the bowels of the earth, the
subterranean stores are secure; and as their entrances are concealed in such
oases, there is little fear that any one should discover them, even should
several armies invade the sandy wastes where --

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxiii INTRODUCTORY.
"Not a pool, not a bush, not a house is seen,
And the mountain-range forms a rugged screen
Round the parch'd flats of the dry, dry desert. . . . ."
But there is no need to send the reader across the desert, when the same proofs
of ancient civilization are found even in comparatively populated regions of the
same country. The oasis of Tchertchen, for instance, situated about 4,000 feet
above the level of the river Tchertchen-D'arya, is surrounded with the ruins of
archaic towns and cities in every direction. There, some 3,000 human beings
represent the relics of about a hundred extinct nations and races -- the very
names of which are now unknown to our ethnologists. An anthropologist would feel
more than embarrassed to class, divide and subdivide them; the more so, as the
respective descendants of all these antediluvian races and tribes know as little
of their own forefathers themselves, as if they had fallen from the moon. When
questioned about their origin, they reply that they know not whence their
fathers had come, but had heard that their first (or earliest) men were ruled by
the great genii of these deserts. This may be put down to ignorance and
superstition, yet in view of the teachings of the Secret Doctrine, the answer
may be based upon primeval tradition. Alone, the tribe of Khoorassan claims to
have come from what is now known as Afghanistan, long before the days of
Alexander, and brings legendary lore to that effect as corroboration. The
Russian traveller, Colonel (now General) Prjevalsky, found quite close to the
oasis of Tchertchen, the ruins of two enormous cities, the oldest of which was,
according to local tradition, ruined 3,000 years ago by a hero and giant; and
the other by the Mongolians in the tenth century of our era. "The emplacement of
the two cities is now covered, owing to shifting sands and the desert wind, with
strange and heterogeneous relics; with broken china and kitchen utensils and
human bones. The natives often find copper and gold coins, melted silver,
ingots, diamonds, and turquoises, and what is the most remarkable -- broken
glass. . . . ." "Coffins of some undecaying wood, or material, also, within
which beautifully preserved embalmed bodies are found. . . . . The male mummies
are all extremely tall powerfully built men with long waving hair. . . . . A
vault was found with twelve dead men sitting in it. Another time, in a separate
coffin, a young girl was discovered by us. Her eyes were closed with golden
discs, and the jaws held firm by a golden circlet running from under the chin
across the top of the head. Clad in a narrow

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxiv INTRODUCTORY.
woollen garment, her bosom was covered with golden stars, the feet being left
naked." (From a lecture by N. M. Prjevalsky.) To this, the famous traveller adds
that all along their way on the river Tchertchen they heard legends about
twenty-three towns buried ages ago by the shifting sands of the deserts. The
same tradition exists on the Lob-nor and in the oasis of Kerya.
The traces of such civilization, and these and like traditions, give us the
right to credit other legendary lore warranted by well educated and learned
natives of India and Mongolia, when they speak of immense libraries reclaimed
from the sand, together with various reliques of ancient MAGIC lore, which have
all been safely stowed away.
To recapitulate. The Secret Doctrine was the universally diffused religion of
the ancient and prehistoric world. Proofs of its diffusion, authentic records of
its history, a complete chain of documents, showing its character and presence
in every land, together with the teaching of all its great adepts, exist to this
day in the secret crypts of libraries belonging to the Occult Fraternity.
This statement is rendered more credible by a consideration of the following
facts: the tradition of the thousands of ancient parchments saved when the
Alexandrian library was destroyed; the thousands of Sanskrit works which
disappeared in India in the reign of Akbar; the universal tradition in China and
Japan that the true old texts with the commentaries, which alone make them
comprehensible -- amounting to many thousands of volumes -- have long passed out
of the reach of profane hands; the disappearance of the vast sacred and occult
literature of Babylon; the loss of those keys which alone could solve the
thousand riddles of the Egyptian hieroglyphic records; the tradition in India
that the real secret commentaries which alone make the Veda intelligible, though
no longer visible to profane eyes, still remain for the initiate, hidden in
secret caves and crypts; and an identical belief among the Buddhists, with
regard to their secret books.
The Occultists assert that all these exist, safe from Western spoliating hands,
to re-appear in some more enlightened age, for which in the words of the late
Swami Dayanand Sarasvati, "the Mlechchhas (outcasts, savages, those beyond the
pale of Aryan civilization) will have to wait."
For it is not the fault of the initiates that these documents are now "lost" to
the profane; nor was their policy dictated by selfishness, or

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxv INTRODUCTORY.
any desire to monopolise the life-giving sacred lore. There were portions of the
Secret Science that for incalculable ages had to remain concealed from the
profane gaze. But this was because to impart to the unprepared multitude secrets
of such tremendous importance, was equivalent to giving a child a lighted candle
in a powder magazine.
The answer to a question which has frequently arisen in the minds of students,
when meeting with statements such as this, may be outlined here.
"We can understand," they say, "the necessity for concealing from the herd such
secrets as the Vril, or the rock-destroying force, discovered by J. W. Keely, of
Philadelphia, but we cannot understand how any danger could arise from the
revelation of such a purely philosophic doctrine, as, e.g., the evolution of the
planetary chains."
The danger was this: Doctrines such as the planetary chain, or the seven races,
at once give a clue to the seven-fold nature of man, for each principle is
correlated to a plane, a planet, and a race; and the human principles are, on
every plane, correlated to seven-fold occult forces -- those of the higher
planes being of tremendous power. So that any septenary division at once gives a
clue to tremendous occult powers, the abuse of which would cause incalculable
evil to humanity. A clue, which is, perhaps, no clue to the present generation
-- especially the Westerns -- protected as they are by their very blindness and
ignorant materialistic disbelief in the occult; but a clue which would,
nevertheless, have been very real in the early centuries of the Christian era,
to people fully convinced of the reality of occultism, and entering a cycle of
degradation, which made them rife for abuse of occult powers and sorcery of the
worst description.
The documents were concealed, it is true, but the knowledge itself and its
actual existence had never been made a secret of by the Hierophants of the
Temple, wherein MYSTERIES have ever been made a discipline and stimulus to
virtue. This is very old news, and was repeatedly made known by the great
adepts, from Pythagoras and Plato down to the Neoplatonists. It was the new
religion of the Nazarenes that wrought a change for the worse -- in the policy
of centuries.
Moreover, there is a well-known fact, a very curious one, corroborated to the
writer by a reverend gentleman attached for years to a Russian Embassy --
namely, that there are several documents in the St. Peters-

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxvi INTRODUCTORY.
burg Imperial Libraries to show that, even so late as during the days when
Freemasonry, and Secret Societies of Mystics flourished unimpeded in Russia,
i.e., at the end of the last and the beginning of the present century, more than
one Russian Mystic travelled to Tibet via the Ural mountains in search of
knowledge and initiation in the unknown crypts of Central Asia. And more than
one returned years later, with a rich store of such information as could never
have been given him anywhere in Europe. Several cases could be cited, and
well-known names brought forward, but for the fact that such publicity might
annoy the surviving relatives of the said late Initiates. Let any one look over
the Annals and History of Freemasonry in the archives of the Russian metropolis,
and he will assure himself of the fact stated.
This is a corroboration of that which has been stated many times before, and,
unfortunately, too indiscreetly. Instead of benefiting humanity, the virulent
charges of deliberate invention and imposture with a purpose thrown at those who
asserted but a truthful, if even a little known fact, have only generated bad
Karma for the slanderers. But now the mischief is done, and truth should no
longer be denied, whatever the consequences. Is it a new religion, we are asked?
By no means; it is not a religion, nor is its philosophy new; for, as already
stated, it is as old as thinking man. Its tenets are not now published for the
first time, but have been cautiously given out to, and taught by, more than one
European Initiate -- especially by the late Ragon.
More than one great scholar has stated that there never was a religious founder,
whether Aryan, Semitic or Turanian, who had invented a new religion, or revealed
a new truth. These founders were all transmitters, not original teachers. They
were the authors of new forms and interpretations, while the truths upon which
the latter were based were as old as mankind. Selecting one or more of those
grand verities -- actualities visible only to the eye of the real Sage and Seer
-- out of the many orally revealed to man in the beginning, preserved and
perpetuated in the adyta of the temples through initiation, during the MYSTERIES
and by personal transmission -- they revealed these truths to the masses. Thus
every nation received in its turn some of the said truths, under the veil of its
own local and special symbolism; which, as time went on, developed into a more
or less philosophical cultus, a Pantheon in mythical disguise. Therefore is
Confucius, a very ancient

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxvii INTRODUCTORY.
legislator in historical chronology, though a very modern Sage in the World's
History, shown by Dr. Legge* -- who calls him "emphatically a transmitter, not a
maker" -- as saying: "I only hand on: I cannot create new things. I believe in
the ancients and therefore I love them."** (Quoted in "Science of Religions" by
Max Muller.)
The writer loves them too, and therefore believes in the ancients, and the
modern heirs to their Wisdom. And believing in both, she now transmits that
which she has received and learnt herself to all those who will accept it. As to
those who may reject her testimony, -- i.e., the great majority -- she will bear
them no malice, for they will be as right in their way in denying, as she is
right in hers in affirming, since they look at TRUTH from two entirely different
stand-points. Agreeably with the rules of critical scholarship, the Orientalist
has to reject a priori whatever evidence he cannot fully verify for himself. And
how can a Western scholar accept on hearsay that which he knows nothing about?
Indeed, that which is given in these volumes is selected from oral, as much as
from written teachings. This first instalment of the esoteric doctrines is based
upon Stanzas, which are the records of a people unknown to ethnology; it is
claimed that they are written in a tongue absent from the nomenclature of
languages and dialects with which philology is acquainted; they are said to
emanate from a source (Occultism) repudiated by science; and, finally, they are
offered through an agency, incessantly discredited before the world by all those
who hate unwelcome truths, or have some special hobby of their own to defend.
Therefore, the rejection of these teachings may be expected, and must be
accepted beforehand. No one styling himself a "scholar," in whatever department
of exact science, will be permitted to regard these teachings seriously. They
will be derided and rejected a priori in this century; but only in this one. For
in the twentieth century of our era scholars will begin to recognize that the
Secret Doctrine has neither been invented nor exaggerated, but, on the contrary,
simply outlined; and finally, that its teachings antedate the Vedas.*** Have not
the latter been derided, rejected, and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Lun Yu (§ I a) Schott. "Chinesische Literatur," p. 7.
** "Life of Confucius," p. 96.
*** This is no pretension to prophecy, but simply a statement based on the
knowledge of facts. Every century an attempt is being made to show the world
that Occultism [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxviii INTRODUCTORY.
called "a modern forgery" even so recently as fifty years ago? Was not Sanskrit
proclaimed at one time the progeny of, and a dialect derived from, the Greek,
according to Lempriere and other scholars? About 1820, Prof. Max Muller tells
us, the sacred books of the Brahmans, of the Magians, and of the Buddhists,
"were all but unknown, their very existence was doubted, and there was not a
single scholar who could have translated a line of the Veda . . . of the Zend
Avesta, or . . . of the Buddhist Tripitaka, and now the Vedas are proved to be
the work of the highest antiquity whose 'preservation amounts almost to a
marvel' (Lecture on the Vedas).
The same will be said of the Secret Archaic Doctrine, when proofs are given of
its undeniable existence and records. But it will take centuries before much
more is given from it. Speaking of the keys to the Zodiacal mysteries as being
almost lost to the world, it was remarked by the writer in "Isis Unveiled" some
ten years ago that: "The said key must be turned seven times before the whole
system is divulged. We will give it but one turn, and thereby allow the profane
one glimpse into the mystery. Happy he, who understands the whole!"
The same may be said of the whole Esoteric system. One turn of the key, and no
more, was given in "Isis." Much more is explained in these volumes. In those
days the writer hardly knew the language in which the work was written, and the
disclosure of many things, freely spoken about now, was forbidden. In Century
the Twentieth some disciple more informed, and far better fitted, may be sent by
the Masters of Wisdom to give final and irrefutable proofs that there exists a
Science called Gupta-Vidya; and that, like the once-mysterious sources of the
Nile, the source of all religions and philosophies now known to the world has
been for many ages forgotten and lost to men, but is at last found.
Such a work as this has to be introduced with no simple Preface, but with a
volume rather; one that would give facts, not mere disquisitions, since the
SECRET DOCTRINE is not a treatise, or a series of vague theories, but contains
all that can be given out to the world in this century.
It would be worse than useless to publish in these pages even those
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] is no vain superstition. Once the door
permitted to be kept a little ajar, it will be opened wider with every new
century. The times are ripe for a more serious knowledge than hitherto
permitted, though still very limited, so far.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xxxix INTRODUCTORY.
portions of the esoteric teachings that have now escaped from confinement,
unless the genuineness and authenticity -- at any rate, the probability -- of
the existence of such teachings was first established. Such statements as will
now be made, have to be shown warranted by various authorities: those of ancient
philosophers, classics and even certain learned Church Fathers, some of whom
knew these doctrines because they had studied them, had seen and read works
written upon them; and some of whom had even been personally initiated into the
ancient Mysteries, during the performance of which the arcane doctrines were
allegorically enacted. The writer will have to give historical and trustworthy
names, and to cite well-known authors, ancient and modern, of recognized
ability, good judgment, and truthfulness, as also to name some of the famous
proficients in the secret arts and science, along with the mysteries of the
latter, as they are divulged, or, rather, partially presented before the public
in their strange archaic form.
How is this to be done? What is the best way for achieving such an object? was
the ever-recurring question. To make our plan clearer, an illustration may be
attempted. When a tourist coming from a well-explored country, suddenly reaches
the borderland of a terra incognita, hedged in, and shut out from view by a
formidable barrier of impassable rocks, he may still refuse to acknowledge
himself baffled in his exploratory plans. Ingress beyond is forbidden. But, if
he cannot visit the mysterious region personally, he may still find a means of
examining it from as short a distance as can be arrived at. Helped by his
knowledge of landscapes left behind him, he can get a general and pretty correct
idea of the transmural view, if he will only climb to the loftiest summit of the
altitudes in front of him. Once there, he can gaze at it, at his leisure,
comparing that which he dimly perceives with that which he has just left below,
now that he is, thanks to his efforts, beyond the line of the mists and the
cloud-capped cliffs.
Such a point of preliminary observation, for those who would like to get a more
correct understanding of the mysteries of the pre-archaic periods given in the
texts, cannot be offered to them in these two volumes. But if the reader has
patience, and would glance at the present state of beliefs and creeds in Europe,
compare and check it with what is known to history of the ages directly
preceding and

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xl INTRODUCTORY.
following the Christian era, then he will find all this in Volume III. of this
In that volume a brief recapitulation will be made of all the principal adepts
known to history, and the downfall of the mysteries will be described; after
which began the disappearance and final and systematic elimination from the
memory of men of the real nature of initiation and the Sacred Science. From that
time its teachings became Occult, and Magic sailed but too often under the
venerable but frequently misleading name of Hermetic philosophy. As real
Occultism had been prevalent among the Mystics during the centuries that
preceded our era, so Magic, or rather Sorcery, with its Occult Arts, followed
the beginning of Christianity.
However great and zealous the fanatical efforts, during those early centuries,
to obliterate every trace of the mental and intellectual labour of the Pagans,
it was a failure; but the same spirit of the dark demon of bigotry and
intolerance has perverted systematically and ever since, every bright page
written in the pre-Christian periods. Even in her uncertain records, history has
preserved enough of that which has survived to throw an impartial light upon the
whole. Let, then, the reader tarry a little while with the writer, on the spot
of observation selected. He is asked to give all his attention to that
millennium which divided the pre-Christian and the post-Christian periods, by
the year ONE of the Nativity. This event -- whether historically correct or not
-- has nevertheless been made to serve as a first signal for the erection of
manifold bulwarks against any possible return of, or even a glimpse into, the
hated religions of the Past; hated and dreaded -- because throwing such a vivid
light on the new and intentionally veiled interpretation of what is now known as
the "New Dispensation."
However superhuman the efforts of the early Christian fathers to obliterate the
Secret Doctrine from the very memory of man, they all failed. Truth can never be
killed; hence the failure to sweep away entirely from the face of the earth
every vestige of that ancient Wisdom, and to shackle and gag every witness who
testified to it. Let one only think of the thousands, and perhaps millions, of
MSS. burnt; of monuments, with their too indiscreet inscriptions and pictorial
symbols, pulverised to dust; of the bands of early hermits and ascetics roaming
about among the ruined cities of Upper and Lower Egypt, in desert and

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xli INTRODUCTORY.
mountain, valleys and highlands, seeking for and eager to destroy every obelisk
and pillar, scroll or parchment they could lay their hands on, if it only bore
the symbol of the tau, or any other sign borrowed and appropriated by the new
faith; and he will then see plainly how it is that so little has remained of the
records of the Past. Verily, the fiendish spirits of fanaticism, of early and
mediaeval Christianity and of Islam, have from the first loved to dwell in
darkness and ignorance; and both have made
"-------------- the sun like blood, the earth a tomb,
The tomb a hell, and hell itself a murkier gloom!"
Both creeds have won their proselytes at the point of the sword; both have built
their churches on heaven-kissing hecatombs of human victims. Over the gateway of
Century I. of our era, the ominous words "the KARMA OF ISRAEL," fatally glowed.
Over the portals of our own, the future seer may discern other words, that will
point to the Karma for cunningly made-up HISTORY, for events purposely
perverted, and for great characters slandered by posterity, mangled out of
recognition, between the two cars of Jagannatha -- Bigotry and Materialism; one
accepting too much, the other denying all. Wise is he who holds to the golden
mid-point, who believes in the eternal justice of things. Says Faigi Diwan, the
"witness to the wonderful speeches of a free-thinker who belongs to a thousand
sects": "In the assembly of the day of resurrection, when past things shall be
forgiven, the sins of the Ka'bah will be forgiven for the sake of the dust of
Christian churches." To this, Professor Max Muller replies: "The sins of Islam
are as worthless as the dust of Christianity. On the day of resurrection both
Muhammadans and Christians will see the vanity of their religious doctrines. Men
fight about religion on earth -- in heaven they shall find out that there is
only one true religion -- the worship of God's SPIRIT."*
NASTI PARO DHARMAH" -- the motto of the Maharajah of Benares, adopted by the
Theosophical Society.
As already said in the Preface, the Secret Doctrine is not a version of "Isis
Unveiled" -- as originally intended. It is a volume explanatory of
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "Lectures on the Science of Religion," by F. Max Muller, p. 257.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xlii INTRODUCTORY.
it rather, and, though entirely independent of the earlier work, an
indispensable corollary to it. Much of what was in Isis could hardly be
understood by theosophists in those days. The Secret Doctrine will now throw
light on many a problem left unsolved in the first work, especially on the
opening pages, which have never been understood.
Concerned simply with the philosophies within our historical times and the
respective symbolism of the fallen nations, only a hurried glance could be
thrown at the panorama of Occultism in the two volumes of Isis. In the present
work, detailed Cosmogony and the evolution of the four races that preceded our
Fifth race Humanity are given, and now two large volumes explain that which was
stated on the first page of ISIS UNVEILED alone, and in a few allusions
scattered hither and thither throughout that work. Nor could the vast catalogue
of the Archaic Sciences be attempted in the present volumes, before we have
disposed of such tremendous problems as Cosmic and Planetary Evolution, and the
gradual development of the mysterious Humanities and races that preceded our
"Adamic" Humanity. Therefore, the present attempt to elucidate some mysteries of
the Esoteric philosophy has, in truth, nothing to do with the earlier work. As
an instance, the writer must be allowed to illustrate what is said.
Volume I. of "Isis" begins with a reference to "an old book" --
"So very old that our modern antiquarians might ponder over its pages an
indefinite time, and still not quite agree as to the nature of the fabric upon
which it is written. It is the only original copy now in existence. The most
ancient Hebrew document on occult learning -- the Siphrah Dzeniouta -- was
compiled from it, and that at a time when the former was already considered in
the light of a literary relic. One of its illustrations represents the Divine
Essence emanating from ADAM* like a luminous arc proceeding to form a circle;
and then, having attained the highest point of its circumference, the
ineffable glory bends back again, and returns to earth, bringing a higher type
of humanity in its vortex. As it approaches nearer and nearer to our planet,
the Emanation becomes more and more shadowy, until upon touching the ground it
is as black as night."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The name is used in the sense of the Greek word [[anthropos]].

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xliii INTRODUCTORY.
The "very old Book" is the original work from which the many volumes of Kiu-ti
were compiled. Not only this latter and the Siphrah Dzeniouta but even the
Sepher Jezirah,* the work attributed by the Hebrew Kabalists to their Patriarch
Abraham (!), the book of Shu-king, China's primitive Bible, the sacred volumes
of the Egyptian Thoth-Hermes, the Puranas in India, and the Chaldean Book of
Numbers and the Pentateuch itself, are all derived from that one small parent
volume. Tradition says, that it was taken down in Senzar, the secret sacerdotal
tongue, from the words of the Divine Beings, who dictated it to the sons of
Light, in Central Asia, at the very beginning of the 5th (our) race; for there
was a time when its language (the Sen-zar) was known to the Initiates of every
nation, when the forefathers of the Toltec understood it as easily as the
inhabitants of the lost Atlantis, who inherited it, in their turn, from the
sages of the 3rd Race, the Manushis, who learnt it direct from the Devas of the
2nd and 1st Races. The "illustration" spoken of in "Isis" relates to the
evolution of these Races and of our 4th and 5th Race Humanity in the Vaivasvata
Manvantara or "Round"; each Round being composed of the Yugas of the seven
periods of Humanity; four of which are now passed in our life cycle, the middle
point of the 5th being nearly reached. The illustration is symbolical, as every
one can well understand, and covers the ground from the beginning. The old book,
having described Cosmic Evolution and explained the origin of everything on
earth, including physical man, after giving the true history of the races from
the First down to the Fifth (our) race, goes no further. It stops short at the
beginning of the Kali Yuga just 4989 years ago at the death of Krishna, the
bright "Sun-god," the once living hero and reformer.
But there exists another book. None of its possessors regard it as very ancient,
as it was born with, and is only as old as the Black Age,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Rabbi Jehoshua Ben Chananea, who died about A.D. 72, openly declared that he
had performed "miracles" by means of the Book of Sepher Jezireh, and challenged
every sceptic. Franck, quoting from the Babylonian Talmud, names two other
thaumaturgists, Rabbis Chanina and Oshoi. (See "Jerusalem Talmud, Sanhedrin," c.
7, etc.; and "Franck," pp. 55, 56.) Many of the Mediaeval Occultists,
Alchemists, and Kabalists claimed the same; and even the late modern Magus,
Eliphas Levi, publicly asserts it in print in his books on Magic.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xliv INTRODUCTORY.
namely, about 5,000 years. In about nine years hence, the first cycle of the
first five millenniums, that began with the great cycle of the Kali-Yuga, will
end. And then the last prophecy contained in that book (the first volume of the
prophetic record for the Black Age) will be accomplished. We have not long to
wait, and many of us will witness the Dawn of the New Cycle, at the end of which
not a few accounts will be settled and squared between the races. Volume II. of
the Prophecies is nearly ready, having been in preparation since the time of
Buddha's grand successor, Sankaracharya.
One more important point must be noticed, one that stands foremost in the series
of proofs given of the existence of one primeval, universal Wisdom -- at any
rate for the Christian Kabalists and students. The teachings were, at least,
partially known to several of the Fathers of the Church. It is maintained, on
purely historical grounds, that Origen, Synesius, and even Clemens Alexandrinus,
had been themselves initiated into the mysteries before adding to the
Neo-Platonism of the Alexandrian school, that of the Gnostics, under the
Christian veil. More than this, some of the doctrines of the Secret schools --
though by no means all -- were preserved in the Vatican, and have since become
part and parcel of the mysteries, in the shape of disfigured additions made to
the original Christian programme by the Latin Church. Such is the now
materialised dogma of the Immaculate Conception. This accounts for the great
persecutions set on foot by the Roman Catholic Church against Occultism,
Masonry, and heterodox mysticism generally.
The days of Constantine were the last turning-point in history, the period of
the Supreme struggle that ended in the Western world throttling the old
religions in favour of the new one, built on their bodies. From thence the vista
into the far distant Past, beyond the "Deluge" and the Garden of Eden, began to
be forcibly and relentlessly closed by every fair and unfair means against the
indiscreet gaze of posterity. Every issue was blocked up, every record that
hands could be laid upon, destroyed. Yet there remains enough, even among such
mutilated records, to warrant us in saying that there is in them every possible
evidence of the actual existence of a Parent Doctrine. Fragments have survived
geological and political cataclysms to tell the story; and every survival shows
evidence that the now Secret Wisdom was once the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xlv INTRODUCTORY.
one fountain head, the ever-flowing perennial source, at which were fed all its
streamlets -- the later religions of all nations -- from the first down to the
last. This period, beginning with Buddha and Pythagoras at the one end and the
Neo-Platonists and Gnostics at the other, is the only focus left in History
wherein converge for the last time the bright rays of light streaming from the
aeons of time gone by, unobscured by the hand of bigotry and fanaticism.
This accounts for the necessity under which the writer has laboured to be ever
explaining the facts given from the hoariest Past by evidence gathered from the
historical period. No other means was at hand, at the risk even of being once
more charged with a lack of method and system. The public must be made
acquainted with the efforts of many World-adepts, of initiated poets, writers,
and classics of every age, to preserve in the records of Humanity the Knowledge
of the existence, at least, of such a philosophy, if not actually of its tenets.
The Initiates of 1888 would indeed remain incomprehensible and ever a seemingly
impossible myth, were not like Initiates shown to have lived in every other age
of history. This could be done only by naming Chapter and Verse where may be
found mention of these great characters, who were preceded and followed by a
long and interminable line of other famous Antediluvian and Post-diluvian
Masters in the arts. Thus only could be shown, on semi-traditional and
semi-historical authority, that knowledge of the Occult and the powers it
confers on man, are not altogether fictions, but that they are as old as the
world itself.
To my judges, past and future, therefore -- whether they are serious literary
critics, or those howling dervishes in literature who judge a book according to
the popularity or unpopularity of the author's name, who, hardly glancing at its
contents, fasten like lethal bacilli on the weakest points of the body -- I have
nothing to say. Nor shall I condescend to notice those crack-brained slanderers
-- fortunately very few in number -- who, hoping to attract public attention by
throwing discredit on every writer whose name is better known than their own,
foam and bark at their very shadows. These, having first maintained for years
that the doctrines taught in the Theosophist, and which culminated in "Esoteric
Buddhism," had been all invented by the present writer, have finally turned
round, and denounced "Isis Unveiled" and the rest as a plagiarism from Eliphas
Levi (!), Paracelsus (!!), and, mirabile

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xlvi INTRODUCTORY.
dictu, Buddhism and Brahmanism (!!!) As well charge Renan with having stolen his
Vie de Jesus from the Gospels, and Max Muller his "Sacred Books of the East" or
his "Chips" from the philosophies of the Brahmins and Gautama, the Buddha. But
to the public in general and the readers of the "Secret Doctrine" I may repeat
what I have stated all along, and which I now clothe in the words of Montaigne:
Pull the "string" to pieces and cut it up in shreds, if you will. As for the
nosegay of FACTS -- you will never be able to make away with these. You can only
ignore them, and no more.
We may close with a parting word concerning this Volume I. In an INTRODUCTION
prefacing a Part dealing chiefly with Cosmogony, certain subjects brought
forward might be deemed out of place, but one more consideration added to those
already given have led me to touch upon them. Every reader will inevitably judge
the statements made from the stand-point of his own knowledge, experience, and
consciousness, based on what he has already learnt. This fact the writer is
constantly obliged to bear in mind: hence, also the frequent references in this
first Book to matters which, properly speaking, belong to a later part of the
work, but which could not be passed by in silence, lest the reader should look
down on this work as a fairy tale indeed -- a fiction of some modern brain.
Thus, the Past shall help to realise the PRESENT, and the latter to better
appreciate the PAST. The errors of the day must be explained and swept away, yet
it is more than probable -- and in the present case it amounts to certitude --
that once more the testimony of long ages and of history will fail to impress
anyone but the very intuitional -- which is equal to saying the very few. But in
this as in all like cases, the true and the faithful may console themselves by
presenting the sceptical modern Sadducee with the mathematical proof and
memorial of his obdurate obstinacy and bigotry. There still exists somewhere in
the archives of the French Academy, the famous law of probabilities worked out
by an algebraical process for the benefit of sceptics by certain mathematicians.
It runs thus: If two persons give their evidence to

[[Vol. 1, Page]] xlvii INTRODUCTORY.
a fact, and thus impart to it each of them 5/6 of certitude; that fact will have
then 35/36 of certitude; i.e., its probability will bear to its improbability
the ratio of 35 to 1. If three such evidences are joined together the certitude
will become 215/216. The agreement of ten persons giving each 1/2 of certitude
will produce 1023/1024 , etc., etc. The Occultist may remain satisfied, and care
for no more.


AN Archaic Manuscript -- a collection of palm leaves made impermeable to water,
fire, and air, by some specific unknown process -- is before the writer's eye.
On the first page is an immaculate white disk within a dull black ground. On the
following page, the same disk, but with a central point. The first, the student
knows to represent Kosmos in Eternity, before the re-awakening of still
slumbering Energy, the emanation of the Word in later systems. The point in the
hitherto immaculate Disk, Space and Eternity in Pralaya, denotes the dawn of
differentiation. It is the Point in the Mundane Egg (see Part II., "The Mundane
Egg"), the germ within the latter which will become the Universe, the ALL, the
boundless, periodical Kosmos, this germ being latent and active, periodically
and by turns. The one circle is divine Unity, from which all proceeds, whither
all returns. Its circumference -- a forcibly limited symbol, in view of the
limitation of the human mind -- indicates the abstract, ever incognisable
PRESENCE, and its plane, the Universal Soul, although the two are one. Only the
face of the Disk being white and the ground all around black, shows clearly that
its plane is the only knowledge, dim and hazy though it still is, that is
attainable by man. It is on this plane that the Manvantaric manifestations
begin; for it is in this SOUL that slumbers, during the Pralaya, the Divine
Thought,* wherein lies concealed the plan of every future Cosmogony and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is hardly necessary to remind the reader once more that the term "Divine
Thought," like that of "Universal Mind," must not be regarded as even vaguely
shadowing forth an intellectual process akin to that exhibited by man. The
"Unconscious," according to von Hartmann, arrived at the vast creative, or
rather Evolutionary Plan, "by a clairvoyant wisdom superior to all
consciousness," which in the Vedantic language would mean absolute Wisdom. Only
those who realise how far Intuition soars above the tardy processes of
ratiocinative thought can form the faintest conception of [[Footnote continued
on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 2 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
It is the ONE LIFE, eternal, invisible, yet Omnipresent, without beginning or
end, yet periodical in its regular manifestations, between which periods reigns
the dark mystery of non-Being; unconscious, yet absolute Consciousness;
unrealisable, yet the one self-existing reality; truly, "a chaos to the sense, a
Kosmos to the reason." Its one absolute attribute, which is ITSELF, eternal,
ceaseless Motion, is called in esoteric parlance the "Great Breath,"* which is
the perpetual motion of the universe, in the sense of limitless, ever-present
SPACE. That which is motionless cannot be Divine. But then there is nothing in
fact and reality absolutely motionless within the universal soul.
Almost five centuries B.C. Leucippus, the instructor of Democritus, maintained
that Space was filled eternally with atoms actuated by a ceaseless motion, the
latter generating in due course of time, when those atoms aggregated, rotatory
motion, through mutual collisions producing lateral movements. Epicurus and
Lucretius taught the same, only adding to the lateral motion of the atoms the
idea of affinity -- an occult teaching.
From the beginning of man's inheritance, from the first appearance of the
architects of the globe he lives in, the unrevealed Deity was recognised and
considered under its only philosophical aspect -- universal motion, the thrill
of the creative Breath in Nature. Occultism sums up the "One Existence" thus:
"Deity is an arcane, living (or moving) FIRE, and the eternal witnesses to this
unseen Presence are Light, Heat, Moisture," -- this trinity including, and being
the cause of, every
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] that absolute Wisdom which transcends
the ideas of Time and Space. Mind, as we know it, is resolvable into states of
consciousness, of varying duration, intensity, complexity, etc. -- all, in the
ultimate, resting on sensation, which is again Maya. Sensation, again,
necessarily postulates limitation. The personal God of orthodox Theism
perceives, thinks, and is affected by emotion; he repents and feels "fierce
anger." But the notion of such mental states clearly involves the unthinkable
postulate of the externality of the exciting stimuli, to say nothing of the
impossibility of ascribing changelessness to a Being whose emotions fluctuate
with events in the worlds he presides over. The conceptions of a Personal God as
changeless and infinite are thus unpsychological and, what is worse,
* Plato proves himself an Initiate, when saying in Cratylus that [[theos]] is
derived from the verb [[theein]], "to move," "to run," as the first astronomers
who observed the motions of the heavenly bodies called the planets [[theoi]],
the gods. (See Book II., "Symbolism of the Cross and Circle.") Later, the word
produced another term, [[aletheia]] -- "the breath of God."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 3 PROEM.
phenomenon in Nature.* Intra-Cosmic motion is eternal and ceaseless; cosmic
motion (the visible, or that which is subject to perception) is finite and
periodical. As an eternal abstraction it is the EVER-PRESENT; as a
manifestation, it is finite both in the coming direction and the opposite, the
two being the alpha and omega of successive reconstructions. Kosmos -- the
NOUMENON -- has nought to do with the causal relations of the phenomenal World.
It is only with reference to the intra-cosmic soul, the ideal Kosmos in the
immutable Divine Thought, that we may say: "It never had a beginning nor will it
have an end." With regard to its body or Cosmic organization, though it cannot
be said that it had a first, or will ever have a last construction, yet at each
new Manvantara, its organization may be regarded as the first and the last of
its kind, as it evolutes every time on a higher plane . . . .
A few years ago only, it was stated that: --
"The esoteric doctrine teaches, like Buddhism and Brahminism, and even the
Kabala, that the one infinite and unknown Essence exists from all eternity, and
in regular and harmonious successions is either passive or active. In the
poetical phraseology of Manu these conditions are called the "Days" and the
"Nights" of Brahma. The latter is either "awake" or "asleep." The Svabhavikas,
or philosophers of the oldest school of Buddhism (which still exists in Nepaul),
speculate only upon the active condition of this "Essence," which they call
Svabhavat, and deem it foolish to theorise upon the abstract and "unknowable"
power in its passive condition. Hence they are called atheists by both Christian
theologians and modern scientists, for neither of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Nominalists, arguing with Berkeley that "it is impossible . . . to form the
abstract idea of motion distinct from the body moving" ("Prin. of Human
Knowledge," Introd., par. 10), may put the question, "What is that body, the
producer of that motion? Is it a substance? Then you are believers in a Personal
God?" etc., etc. This will be answered farther on, in the Addendum to this Book;
meanwhile, we claim our rights of Conceptionalists as against Roscelini's
materialistic views of Realism and Nominalism. "Has science," says one of its
ablest advocates, Edward Clodd, "revealed anything that weakens or opposes
itself to the ancient words in which the Essence of all religion, past, present,
and to come, is given; to do justly, to love mercy, to walk humbly before thy
God?" Provided we connote by the word God, not the crude anthropomorphism which
is still the backbone of our current theology, but the symbolic conception of
that which is Life and Motion of the Universe, to know which in physical order
is to know time past, present, and to come, in the existence of successions of
phenomena; to know which, in the moral, is to know what has been, is, and will
be, within human consciousness. (See "Science and the Emotions." A Discourse
delivered at South Place Chapel, Finsbury, London, Dec. 27th, 1885.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 4 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
two are able to understand the profound logic of their philosophy. The former
will allow of no other God than the personified secondary powers which have
worked out the visible universe, and which became with them the anthropomorphic
God of the Christians -- the male Jehovah, roaring amid thunder and lightning.
In its turn, rationalistic science greets the Buddhists and the Svabhavikas as
the "positivists" of the archaic ages. If we take a one-sided view of the
philosophy of the latter, our materialists may be right in their own way. The
Buddhists maintained that there is no Creator, but an infinitude of creative
powers, which collectively form the one eternal substance, the essence of which
is inscrutable -- hence not a subject for speculation for any true philosopher.
Socrates invariably refused to argue upon the mystery of universal being, yet no
one would ever have thought of charging him with atheism, except those who were
bent upon his destruction. Upon inaugurating an active period, says the Secret
Doctrine, an expansion of this Divine essence from without inwardly and from
within outwardly, occurs in obedience to eternal and immutable law, and the
phenomenal or visible universe is the ultimate result of the long chain of
cosmical forces thus progressively set in motion. In like manner, when the
passive condition is resumed, a contraction of the Divine essence takes place,
and the previous work of creation is gradually and progressively undone. The
visible universe becomes disintegrated, its material dispersed; and 'darkness'
solitary and alone, broods once more over the face of the 'deep.' To use a
Metaphor from the Secret Books, which will convey the idea still more clearly,
an out-breathing of the 'unknown essence' produces the world; and an inhalation
causes it to disappear. This process has been going on from all eternity, and
our present universe is but one of an infinite series, which had no beginning
and will have no end." -- (See "Isis Unveiled"; also "The Days and Nights of
Brahma" in Part II.)
This passage will be explained, as far as it is possible, in the present work.
Though, as it now stands, it contains nothing new to the Orientalist, its
esoteric interpretation may contain a good deal which has hitherto remained
entirely unknown to the Western student.
The first illustration being a plain disc the second one in the Archaic symbol
shows , a disc with a point in it -- the first differentiation in the periodical
manifestations of the ever-eternal nature, sexless and infinite "Aditi in THAT"
(Rig Veda), the point in the disc, or potential Space within abstract Space. In
its third stage the point is transformed into a diameter, thus It now
symbolises a divine immaculate Mother-Nature within the all-embracing absolute

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 5 PROEM.
When the diameter line is crossed by a vertical one , it becomes the mundane
cross. Humanity has reached its third root-race; it is the sign for the origin
of human life to begin. When the circumference disappears and leaves only the
it is a sign that the fall of man into matter is accomplished, and the FOURTH
race begins. The Cross within a circle symbolises pure Pantheism; when the Cross
was left uninscribed, it became phallic. It had the same and yet other meanings
as a TAU inscribed within a circle or as a "Thor's hammer," the Jaina cross,
so-called, or simply Svastica within a circle
By the third symbol -- the circle divided in two by the horizontal line of the
diameter -- the first manifestation of creative (still passive, because
feminine) Nature was meant. The first shadowy perception of man connected with
procreation is feminine, because man knows his mother more than his father.
Hence female deities were more sacred than the male. Nature is therefore
feminine, and, to a degree, objective and tangible, and the spirit Principle
which fructifies it is concealed. By adding to the circle with the horizontal
line in it, a perpendicular line, the tau was formed -- -- -- the oldest form
of the letter. It was the glyph of the third root-race to the day of its
symbolical Fall -- i.e., when the separation of sexes by natural evolution took
place -- when the figure became , the circle, or sexless life modified or
separated -- a double glyph or symbol. With the races of our Fifth Race it
became in symbology the sacr', and in Hebrew n'cabvah, of the first-formed
races;* then it changed into the Egyptian (emblem of life), and still later
into the sign of Venus, Then comes the Svastica (Thor's hammer, or the
"Hermetic Cross" now), entirely separated from its Circle, thus becoming purely
phallic. The esoteric symbol of Kali Yuga is the five-pointed star reversed,
thus -- the sign of human sorcery, with its two points (horns) turned
heavenward, a position every
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See that suggestive work, "The Source of Measures," where the author explains
the real meaning of the word "sacr'," from which "sacred," "sacrament," are
derived, which have now become synonyms of "holiness," though purely phallic!

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 6 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Occultist will recognise as one of the "left-hand," and used in ceremonial
It is hoped that during the perusal of this work the erroneous ideas of the
public in general with regard to Pantheism will be modified. It is wrong and
unjust to regard the Buddhists and Advaitee Occultists as atheists. If not all
of them philosophers, they are, at any rate, all logicians, their objections and
arguments being based on strict reasoning. Indeed, if the Parabrahmam of the
Hindus may be taken as a representative of the hidden and nameless deities of
other nations, this absolute Principle will be found to be the prototype from
which all the others were copied. Parabrahm is not "God," because It is not a
God. "It is that which is supreme, and not supreme (paravara)," explains
Mandukya Upanishad (2.28). IT is "Supreme" as CAUSE, not supreme as effect.
Parabrahm is simply, as a "Secondless Reality," the all-inclusive Kosmos -- or,
rather, the infinite Cosmic Space -- in the highest spiritual sense, of course.
Brahma (neuter) being the unchanging, pure, free, undecaying supreme Root, "the
ONE true Existence, Paramarthika," and the absolute Chit and Chaitanya
(intelligence, consciousness) cannot be a cogniser, "for THAT can have no
subject of cognition." Can the flame be called the essence of Fire? This Essence
is "the LIFE and LIGHT of the Universe, the visible fire and flame are
destruction, death, and evil." "Fire and Flame destroy the body of an Arhat,
their essence makes him immortal." (Bodhi-mur, Book II.) "The knowledge of the
absolute Spirit, like the effulgence of the sun, or like heat in fire, is naught
else than the absolute Essence itself," says Sankaracharya. IT -- is "the Spirit
of the Fire," not fire itself; therefore, "the attributes of the latter, heat or
flame, are not the attributes of the Spirit, but of that of which that Spirit is
the unconscious cause." Is not the above sentence the true key-note of later
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We are told by the Western mathematicians and some American Kabalists, that in
the Kabala also "the value of the Jehovah name is that of the diameter of a
circle." Add to this the fact that Jehovah is the third Sephiroth, Binah, a
feminine word, and you have the key to the mystery. By certain Kabalistic
transformations this name, androgynous in the first chapters of Genesis, becomes
in its transformations entirely masculine, Cainite and phallic. The fact of
choosing a deity among the pagan gods and making of it a special national God,
to call upon it as the "One living God," the "God of Gods," and then proclaim
this worship Monotheistic, does not change it into the ONE Principle whose
"Unity admits not of multiplication, change, or form," especially in the case of
a priapic deity, as Jehovah now demonstrated to be.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 7 PROEM.
philosophy? Parabrahm is, in short, the collective aggregate of Kosmos in its
infinity and eternity, the "THAT" and "THIS" to which distributive aggregates
can not be applied.* "In the beginning THIS was the Self, one only" (Aitareya
Upanishad); the great Sankaracharya, explains that "THIS" referred to the
Universe (Jagat); the sense of the words, "In the beginning," meaning before the
reproduction of the phenomenal Universe.
Therefore, when the Pantheists echo the Upanishads, which state, as in the
Secret Doctrine, that "this" cannot create, they do not deny a Creator, or
rather a collective aggregate of creators, but only refuse, very logically, to
attribute "creation" and especially formation, something finite to an Infinite
Principle. With them, Parabrahmam is a passive because an Absolute Cause, the
unconditioned Mukta. It is only limited Omniscience and Omnipotence that are
refused to the latter, because these are still attributes (as reflected in man's
perceptions); and because Parabrahm, being the "Supreme ALL," the ever invisible
spirit and Soul of Nature, changeless and eternal, can have no attributes;
absoluteness very naturally precluding any idea of the finite or conditioned
from being connected with it. And if the Vedantin postulates attributes as
belonging simply to its emanation, calling it "Iswara plus Maya," and Avidya
(Agnosticism and Nescience rather than ignorance), it is difficult to find any
Atheism in this conception.** Since there can be neither two INFINITES nor two
ABSOLUTES in a Universe supposed to be Boundless, this Self-Existence can hardly
be conceived of as creating personally. In the sense and perceptions of finite
"Beings," THAT is Non-"being," in the sense that it is the one BE-NESS; for, in
this ALL lies concealed its coeternal and coeval emanation or inherent
radiation, which, upon becoming periodically Brahma (the male-female Potency)
becomes or expands itself into the manifested Universe. Narayana moving on the
(abstract) waters of Space, is transformed into the Waters of concrete substance
moved by him, who now becomes the manifested WORD or Logos.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See "Vedanta Sara," by Major G. A. Jacob; as also "The Aphorisms of
S'andilya," translated by Cowell, p. 42.
** Nevertheless, prejudiced and rather fanatical Christian Orientalists would
like to prove this pure Atheism. For proof of this, see about Major Jacob's
"Vedanta Sara." Yet, the whole Antiquity echoes this Vedantic thought: --
"Omnis enim per se divom natura necesse est
Immortali aevo summa cum pace fruatur."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 8 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The orthodox Brahmins, those who rise the most against the Pantheists and
Adwaitees, calling them Atheists, are forced, if Manu has any authority in this
matter, to accept the death of Brahma, the creator, at the expiration of every
"Age" of this (creative) deity (100 Divine years -- a period which in our years
requires fifteen figures to express it). Yet, no philosopher among them will
view this "death" in any other sense than as a temporary disappearance from the
manifested plane of existence, or as a periodical rest.
The Occultists are, therefore, at one with the Adwaita Vedantin philosophers as
to the above tenet. They show the impossibility of accepting on philosophical
grounds the idea of the absolute ALL creating or even evolving the "Golden Egg,"
into which it is said to enter in order to transform itself into Brahma -- the
Creator, who expands himself later into gods and all the visible Universe. They
say that Absolute Unity cannot pass to infinity; for infinity presupposes the
limitless extension of something, and the duration of that "something"; and the
One All is like Space -- which is its only mental and physical representation on
this Earth, or our plane of existence -- neither an object of, nor a subject to,
perception. If one could suppose the Eternal Infinite All, the Omnipresent
Unity, instead of being in Eternity, becoming through periodical manifestation a
manifold Universe or a multiple personality, that Unity would cease to be one.
Locke's idea that "pure Space is capable of neither resistance nor Motion" -- is
incorrect. Space is neither a "limitless void," nor a "conditioned fulness," but
both: being, on the plane of absolute abstraction, the ever-incognisable Deity,
which is void only to finite minds,* and on that of mayavic perception, the
Plenum, the absolute Container of all that is, whether manifested or
unmanifested: it is, therefore, that ABSOLUTE ALL. There is no difference
between the Christian Apostle's "In Him we live and move and have our being,"
and the Hindu Rishi's "The Universe lives in, proceeds from, and will
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The very names of the two chief deities, Brahma and Vishnu, ought to have long
ago suggested their esoteric meanings. For the root of one, Brahmam, or Brahm,
is derived by some from the word Brih, "to grow" or "to expand" (see Calcutta
Review, vol. lxvi., p. 14); and of the other, Vishnu, from the root Vis, "to
pervade," to enter in the nature of the essence; Brahma-Vishnu being this
infinite SPACE, of which the gods, the Rishis, the Manus, and all in this
universe are simply the potencies, Vibhutayah.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 9 PROEM.
return to, Brahma (Brahma)": for Brahma (neuter), the unmanifested, is that
Universe in abscondito, and Brahma, the manifested, is the Logos, made
male-female* in the symbolical orthodox dogmas. The God of the Apostle-Initiate
and of the Rishi being both the Unseen and the Visible SPACE. Space is called in
the esoteric symbolism "the Seven-Skinned Eternal Mother-Father." It is composed
from its undifferentiated to its differentiated surface of seven layers.
"What is that which was, is, and will be, whether there is a Universe or not;
whether there be gods or none?" asks the esoteric Senzar Catechism. And the
answer made is -- SPACE.
It is not the One Unknown ever-present God in Nature, or Nature in abscondito,
that is rejected, but the God of human dogma and his humanized "Word." In his
infinite conceit and inherent pride and vanity, man shaped it himself with his
sacrilegious hand out of the material he found in his own small brain-fabric,
and forced it upon mankind as a direct revelation from the one unrevealed
SPACE.** The Occultist
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Manu's account of Brahma separating his body into male and female, the
latter the female Vach, in whom he creates Viraj, and compare this with the
esotericism of Chapters II., III., and IV. of Genesis.
** Occultism is indeed in the air at the close of this our century. Among many
other works recently published, we would recommend one especially to students of
theoretical Occultism who would not venture beyond the realm of our special
human plane. It is called "New Aspects of Life and Religion," by Henry Pratt,
M.D. It is full of esoteric dogmas and philosophy, the latter rather limited, in
the concluding chapters, by what seems to be a spirit of conditioned positivism.
Nevertheless, what is said of Space as "the Unknown First Cause," merits
quotation. "This unknown something, thus recognised as, and identified with, the
primary embodiment of Simple Unity, is invisible and impalpable" -- (abstract
space, granted); "and because invisible and impalpable, therefore incognisable.
And this incognisability has led to the error of supposing it to be a simple
void, a mere receptive capacity. But, even viewed as an absolute void, space
must be admitted to be either Self-existent, infinite, and eternal, or to have
had a first cause outside, behind, and beyond itself.
"And yet could such a cause be found and defined, this would only lead to the
transferring thereto of the attributes otherwise accruing to space, and thus
merely throw the difficulty of origination a step farther back, without gaining
additional light as to primary causation." (p. 5.)
This is precisely what has been done by the believers in an anthropomorphic
Creator, an extracosmic, instead of an intracosmic God. Many -- most of Mr.
Pratt's subjects, we may say -- are old Kabalistic ideas and theories which he
presents in quite a new garb: "New Aspects" of the Occult in Nature, indeed.
Space, however, viewed as a "Substantial Unity" -- the "living Source of Life"
-- is as the "Un- [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 10 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
accepts revelation as coming from divine yet still finite Beings, the manifested
lives, never from the Unmanifestable ONE LIFE; from those entities, called
Primordial Man, Dhyani-Buddhas, or Dhyan-Chohans, the "Rishi-Prajapati" of the
Hindus, the Elohim or "Sons of God," the Planetary Spirits of all nations, who
have become Gods for men. He also regards the Adi-Sakti -- the direct emanation
of Mulaprakriti, the eternal Root of THAT, and the female aspect of the Creative
Cause Brahma, in her A'kasic form of the Universal Soul -- as philosophically a
Maya, and cause of human Maya. But this view does not prevent him from believing
in its existence so long as it lasts, to wit, for one Mahamanvantara; nor from
applying Akasa, the radiation of Mulaprakriti,* to practical purposes, connected
as the World-Soul is with all natural phenomena, known or unknown to science.
The oldest religions of the world -- exoterically, for the esoteric root or
foundation is one -- are the Indian, the Mazdean, and the Egyptian. Then comes
the Chaldean, the outcome of these -- entirely lost to the world now, except in
its disfigured Sabeanism as at present rendered by the archaeologists; then,
passing over a number of religions that will be mentioned later, comes the
Jewish, esoterically, as in the Kabala, following in the line of Babylonian
Magism; exoterically, as in Genesis and the Pentateuch, a collection of
allegorical legends. Read by the light of the Zohar, the initial four chapters
of Genesis are the fragment
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] known Causeless Cause," is the oldest
dogma in Occultism, millenniums earlier than the Pater-AEther of the Greeks and
Latins. So are the "Force and Matter, as Potencies of Space, inseparable, and
the Unknown revealers of the Unknown." They are all found in Aryan philosophy
personified by Visvakarman, Indra, Vishnu, etc., etc. Still they are expressed
very philosophically, and under many unusual aspects, in the work referred to.
* In contradistinction to the manifested universe of matter, the term
Mulaprakriti (from Mula, "the root," and prakriti, "nature"), or the
unmanifested primordial matter -- called by Western alchemists Adam's Earth --
is applied by the Vedantins to Parabrahmam. Matter is dual in religious
metaphysics, and septenary in esoteric teachings, like everything else in the
universe. As Mulaprakriti, it is undifferentiated and eternal; as Vyakta, it
becomes differentiated and conditioned, according to Svetasvatara Upanishad, I.
8, and Devi Bhagavata Purana. The author of the Four Lectures on the Bhagavad
Gita, says, in speaking of Mulaprakriti: "From its (the Logos') objective
standpoint, Parabrahmam appears to it as Mulaprakriti. . . . Of course this
Mulaprakriti is material to it, as any material object is material to us. . . .
Parabrahmam is an unconditioned and absolute reality, and Mulaprakriti is a sort
of veil thrown over it." (Theosophist, Vol. VIII., p. 304.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 11 PROEM.
of a highly philosophical page in the World's Cosmogony. (See Book III., Gupta
Vidya and the Zohar.) Left in their symbolical disguise, they are a nursery
tale, an ugly thorn in the side of science and logic, an evident effect of
Karma. To have let them serve as a prologue to Christianity was a cruel revenge
on the part of the Rabbis, who knew better what their Pentateuch meant. It was a
silent protest against their spoliation, and the Jews have certainly now the
better of their traditional persecutors. The above-named exoteric creeds will be
explained in the light of the Universal doctrine as we proceed with it.
The Occult Catechism contains the following questions and answers:
"What is it that ever is?" "Space, the eternal Anupadaka."* "What is it that
ever was?" "The Germ in the Root." "What is it that is ever coming and going?"
"The Great Breath." "Then, there are three Eternals?" "No, the three are one.
That which ever is is one, that which ever was is one, that which is ever being
and becoming is also one: and this is Space."
"Explain, oh Lanoo (disciple)." -- "The One is an unbroken Circle (ring) with no
circumference, for it is nowhere and everywhere; the One is the boundless plane
of the Circle, manifesting a diameter only during the manvantaric periods; the
One is the indivisible point found nowhere, perceived everywhere during those
periods; it is the Vertical and the Horizontal, the Father and the Mother, the
summit and base of the Father, the two extremities of the Mother, reaching in
reality nowhere, for the One is the Ring as also the rings that are within that
Ring. Light in darkness and darkness in light: the 'Breath which is eternal.' It
proceeds from without inwardly, when it is everywhere, and from within
outwardly, when it is nowhere -- (i.e., maya,** one of the centres***). It
expands and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Meaning "parentless" -- see farther on.
** Esoteric philosophy, regarding as Maya (or the illusion of ignorance) every
finite thing, must necessarily view in the same light every intra-Cosmic planet
and body, as being something organised, hence finite. The expression, therefore,
"it proceeds from without inwardly, etc." refers in the first portion of the
sentence to the dawn of the Mahamanvantaric period, or the great re-evolution
after one of the complete periodical dissolutions of every compound form in
Nature (from planet to molecule) into its ultimate essence or element; and in
its second portion, to the partial or local manvantara, which may be a solar or
even a planetary one.
*** By "centre," a centre of energy or a Cosmic focus is meant; when the
so-called "Creation," or formation of a planet, is accomplished by that force
which is designated by the Occultists LIFE and by Science "energy," then the
process takes place [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 12 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
contracts (exhalation and inhalation). When it expands the mother diffuses and
scatters; when it contracts, the mother draws back and ingathers. This produces
the periods of Evolution and Dissolution, Manwantara and Pralaya. The Germ is
invisible and fiery; the Root (the plane of the circle) is cool; but during
Evolution and Manwantara her garment is cold and radiant. Hot Breath is the
Father who devours the progeny of the many-faced Element (heterogeneous); and
leaves the single-faced ones (homogeneous). Cool Breath is the Mother, who
conceives, forms, brings forth, and receives them back into her bosom, to reform
them at the Dawn (of the Day of Brahma, or Manvantara). . . . ."
For clearer understanding on the part of the general reader, it must be stated
that Occult Science recognises Seven Cosmical Elements -- four entirely
physical, and the fifth (Ether) semi-material, as it will become visible in the
air towards the end of our Fourth Round, to reign supreme over the others during
the whole of the Fifth. The remaining two are as yet absolutely beyond the range
of human perception. These latter will, however, appear as presentments during
the 6th and 7th Races of this Round, and will become known in the 6th and 7th
Rounds respectively.* These seven elements with their numberless Sub-Elements
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] from within outwardly, every atom
being said to contain in itself creative energy of the divine breath. Hence,
whereas after an absolute pralaya, or when the pre-existing material consists
but of ONE Element, and BREATH "is everywhere," the latter acts from without
inwardly: after a minor pralaya, everything having remained in statu quo -- in a
refrigerated state, so to say, like the moon -- at the first flutter of
manvantara, the planet or planets begin their resurrection to life from within
* It is curious to notice how, in the evolutionary cycles of ideas, ancient
thought seems to be reflected in modern speculation. Had Mr. Herbert Spencer
read and studied ancient Hindu philosophers when he wrote a certain passage in
his "First Principles" (p. 482), or is it an independent flash of inner
perception that made him say half correctly, half incorrectly, "motion as well
as matter, being fixed in quantity (?), it would seem that the change in the
distribution of Matter which Motion effects, coming to a limit in whichever
direction it is carried (?), the indestructible Motion thereupon necessitates a
reverse distribution. Apparently, the universally co-existent forces of
attraction and repulsion which, as we have seen, necessitate rhythm in all minor
changes throughout the Universe, also necessitate rhythm in the totality of its
changes -- produce now an immeasurable period during which the attracting forces
predominating, cause universal concentration, and then an immeasurable period,
during which the repulsive forces predominating, cause universal diffusion --
alternate eras of Evolution and dissolution."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 13 PROEM.
far more numerous than those known to Science) are simply conditional
modifications and aspects of the ONE and only Element. This latter is not
Ether,* not even A'kasa but the Source of these. The Fifth Element, now
advocated quite freely by Science, is not the Ether hypothesised by Sir Isaac
Newton -- although he calls it by that name, having associated it in his mind
probably with the AEther, "Father-Mother" of Antiquity. As Newton intuitionally
says, "Nature is a perpetual circulatory worker, generating fluids out of
solids, fixed things out of volatile, and volatile out of fixed, subtile out of
gross, and gross out of subtile. . . . . Thus, perhaps, may all things be
originated from Ether," (Hypoth, 1675).
The reader has to bear in mind that the Stanzas given treat only of the
Cosmogony of our own planetary System and what is visible around it, after a
Solar Pralaya. The secret teachings with regard to the Evolution of the
Universal Kosmos cannot be given, since they could not be understood by the
highest minds in this age, and there seem to be very few Initiates, even among
the greatest, who are allowed to speculate upon this subject. Moreover the
Teachers say openly that not even the highest Dhyani-Chohans have ever
penetrated the mysteries beyond those boundaries that separate the milliards of
Solar systems from the "Central Sun," as it is called. Therefore, that which is
given, relates only to our visible Kosmos, after a "Night of Brahma."
Before the reader proceeds to the consideration of the Stanzas from the Book of
Dzyan which form the basis of the present work, it is absolutely necessary that
he should be made acquainted with the few fundamental conceptions which underlie
and pervade the entire system of thought to which his attention is invited.
These basic ideas are few in number, and on their clear apprehension depends the
understanding of all that follows; therefore no apology is required for asking
the reader to make himself familiar with them first, before entering on the
perusal of the work itself.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Whatever the views of physical Science upon the subject, Occult Science has
been teaching for ages that A'kasa -- of which Ether is the grossest form -- the
fifth universal Cosmic Principle (to which corresponds and from which proceeds
human Manas) is, cosmically, a radiant, cool, diathermanous plastic matter,
creative in its physical nature, correlative in its grossest aspects and
portions, immutable in its higher principles. In the former condition it is
called the Sub-Root; and in conjunction with radiant heat, it recalls "dead
worlds to life." In its higher aspect it is the Soul of the World; in its lower

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 14 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The Secret Doctrine establishes three fundamental propositions: --
(a) An Omnipresent, Eternal, Boundless, and Immutable PRINCIPLE on which all
speculation is impossible, since it transcends the power of human conception and
could only be dwarfed by any human expression or similitude. It is beyond the
range and reach of thought -- in the words of Mandukya, "unthinkable and
To render these ideas clearer to the general reader, let him set out with the
postulate that there is one absolute Reality which antecedes all manifested,
conditioned, being. This Infinite and Eternal Cause -- dimly formulated in the
"Unconscious" and "Unknowable" of current European philosophy -- is the rootless
root of "all that was, is, or ever shall be." It is of course devoid of all
attributes and is essentially without any relation to manifested, finite Being.
It is "Be-ness" rather than Being (in Sanskrit, Sat), and is beyond all thought
or speculation.
This "Be-ness" is symbolised in the Secret Doctrine under two aspects. On the
one hand, absolute abstract Space, representing bare subjectivity, the one thing
which no human mind can either exclude from any conception, or conceive of by
itself. On the other, absolute Abstract Motion representing Unconditioned
Consciousness. Even our Western thinkers have shown that Consciousness is
inconceivable to us apart from change, and motion best symbolises change, its
essential characteristic. This latter aspect of the one Reality, is also
symbolised by the term "The Great Breath," a symbol sufficiently graphic to need
no further elucidation. Thus, then, the first fundamental axiom of the Secret
Doctrine is this metaphysical ONE ABSOLUTE -- BE-NESS -- symbolised by finite
intelligence as the theological Trinity.
It may, however, assist the student if a few further explanations are given
Herbert Spencer has of late so far modified his Agnosticism, as to assert that
the nature of the "First Cause,"* which the Occultist more logically derives
from the "Causeless Cause," the "Eternal," and the "Unknowable," may be
essentially the same as that of the Consciousness which wells up within us: in
short, that the impersonal reality pervading
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*The "first" presupposes necessarily something which is the "first brought
forth, the first in time, space, and rank" -- and therefore finite and
conditioned. The "first" [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 15 PROEM.
the Kosmos is the pure noumenon of thought. This advance on his part brings him
very near to the esoteric and Vedantin tenet.*
Parabrahm (the One Reality, the Absolute) is the field of Absolute
Consciousness, i.e., that Essence which is out of all relation to conditioned
existence, and of which conscious existence is a conditioned symbol. But once
that we pass in thought from this (to us) Absolute Negation, duality supervenes
in the contrast of Spirit (or consciousness) and Matter, Subject and Object.
Spirit (or Consciousness) and Matter are, however, to be regarded, not as
independent realities, but as the two facets or aspects of the Absolute
(Parabrahm), which constitute the basis of conditioned Being whether subjective
or objective.
Considering this metaphysical triad as the Root from which proceeds all
manifestation, the great Breath assumes the character of precosmic Ideation. It
is the fons et origo of force and of all individual consciousness, and supplies
the guiding intelligence in the vast scheme of cosmic Evolution. On the other
hand, precosmic root-substance (Mulaprakriti) is that aspect of the Absolute
which underlies all the objective planes of Nature.
Just as pre-Cosmic Ideation is the root of all individual consciousness, so
pre-Cosmic Substance is the substratum of matter in the various grades of its
Hence it will be apparent that the contrast of these two aspects of the Absolute
is essential to the existence of the "Manifested Universe." Apart from Cosmic
Substance, Cosmic Ideation could not manifest as individual consciousness, since
it is only through a vehicle** of matter that consciousness wells up as "I am
I," a physical basis being necessary to focus a ray of the Universal Mind at a
certain stage of complexity. Again, apart from Cosmic Ideation, Cosmic Substance
would remain an empty abstraction, and no emergence of consciousness could
The "Manifested Universe," therefore, is pervaded by duality, which is, as it
were, the very essence of its EX-istence as "manifestation."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] cannot be the absolute, for it is a
manifestation. Therefore, Eastern Occultism calls the Abstract All the
"Causeless One Cause," the "Rootless Root," and limits the "First Cause" to the
Logos, in the sense that Plato gives to this term.
* See Mr. Subba Row's four able lectures on the Bhagavad Gita, "Theosophist,"
February, 1887.
** Called in Sanskrit: "Upadhi."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 16 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
But just as the opposite poles of subject and object, spirit and matter, are but
aspects of the One Unity in which they are synthesized, so, in the manifested
Universe, there is "that" which links spirit to matter, subject to object.
This something, at present unknown to Western speculation, is called by the
occultists Fohat. It is the "bridge" by which the "Ideas" existing in the
"Divine Thought" are impressed on Cosmic substance as the "laws of Nature."
Fohat is thus the dynamic energy of Cosmic Ideation; or, regarded from the other
side, it is the intelligent medium, the guiding power of all manifestation, the
"Thought Divine" transmitted and made manifest through the Dhyan Chohans,* the
Architects of the visible World. Thus from Spirit, or Cosmic Ideation, comes our
consciousness; from Cosmic Substance the several vehicles in which that
consciousness is individualised and attains to self -- or reflective --
consciousness; while Fohat, in its various manifestations, is the mysterious
link between Mind and Matter, the animating principle electrifying every atom
into life.
The following summary will afford a clearer idea to the reader.
(1.) The ABSOLUTE; the Parabrahm of the Vedantins or the one Reality, SAT, which
is, as Hegel says, both Absolute Being and Non-Being.
(2.) The first manifestation, the impersonal, and, in philosophy, unmanifested
Logos, the precursor of the "manifested." This is the "First Cause," the
"Unconscious" of European Pantheists.
(3.) Spirit-matter, LIFE; the "Spirit of the Universe," the Purusha and
Prakriti, or the second Logos.
(4.) Cosmic Ideation, MAHAT or Intelligence, the Universal World-Soul; the
Cosmic Noumenon of Matter, the basis of the intelligent operations in and of
Nature, also called MAHA-BUDDHI.
The ONE REALITY; its dual aspects in the conditioned Universe.
Further, the Secret Doctrine affirms: --
(b.) The Eternity of the Universe in toto as a boundless plane; periodically
"the playground of numberless Universes incessantly manifesting and
disappearing," called "the manifesting stars," and the "sparks of Eternity."
"The Eternity of the Pilgrim"** is like a wink
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Called by Christian theology: Archangels, Seraphs, etc., etc.
** "Pilgrim" is the appellation given to our Monad (the two in one) during its
cycle of incarnations. It is the only immortal and eternal principle in us,
being an indivisible part of the integral whole -- the Universal Spirit, from
which it emanates, and into which it is absorbed at the end of the cycle. When
it is said to emanate from the one [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 17 PROEM.
of the Eye of Self-Existence (Book of Dzyan.) "The appearance and disappearance
of Worlds is like a regular tidal ebb of flux and reflux." (See Part II., "Days
and Nights of Brahma.")
This second assertion of the Secret Doctrine is the absolute universality of
that law of periodicity, of flux and reflux, ebb and flow, which physical
science has observed and recorded in all departments of nature. An alternation
such as that of Day and Night, Life and Death, Sleeping and Waking, is a fact so
common, so perfectly universal and without exception, that it is easy to
comprehend that in it we see one of the absolutely fundamental laws of the
Moreover, the Secret Doctrine teaches: --
(c) The fundamental identity of all Souls with the Universal Over-Soul, the
latter being itself an aspect of the Unknown Root; and the obligatory pilgrimage
for every Soul -- a spark of the former -- through the Cycle of Incarnation (or
"Necessity") in accordance with Cyclic and Karmic law, during the whole term. In
other words, no purely spiritual Buddhi (divine Soul) can have an independent
(conscious) existence before the spark which issued from the pure Essence of the
Universal Sixth principle, -- or the OVER-SOUL, -- has (a) passed through every
elemental form of the phenomenal world of that Manvantara, and (b) acquired
individuality, first by natural impulse, and then by self-induced and
self-devised efforts (checked by its Karma), thus ascending through all the
degrees of intelligence, from the lowest to the highest Manas, from mineral and
plant, up to the holiest archangel (Dhyani-Buddha). The pivotal doctrine of the
Esoteric philosophy admits no privileges or special gifts in man, save those won
by his own Ego through personal effort and merit throughout a long series of
metempsychoses and reincarnations. This is why the Hindus say that the Universe
is Brahma and Brahmâ, for Brahma is in every atom of the universe, the six
principles in Nature being all the outcome -- the variously differentiated
aspects -- of the SEVENTH and ONE, the only reality in the Universe whether
Cosmical or micro-cosmical; and also why the permutations (psychic, spiritual
and physical), on the plane of manifestation and form, of the sixth (Brahmâ the
vehicle of Brahma) are viewed by metaphysical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] spirit, an awkward and incorrect
expression has to be used, for lack of appropriate words in English. The
Vedantins call it Sutratma (Thread-Soul), but their explanation, too, differs
somewhat from that of the occultists; to explain which difference, however, is
left to the Vedantins themselves.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 18 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
antiphrasis as illusive and Mayavic. For although the root of every atom
individually and of every form collectively, is that seventh principle or the
one Reality, still, in its manifested phenomenal and temporary appearance, it is
no better than an evanescent illusion of our senses. (See, for clearer
definition, Addendum "Gods, Monads and Atoms," and also "Theophania,"
"Bodhisatvas and Reincarnation," etc., etc.)
In its absoluteness, the One Principle under its two aspects (of Parabrahmam and
Mulaprakriti) is sexless, unconditioned and eternal. Its periodical
(manvantaric) emanation -- or primal radiation -- is also One, androgynous and
phenomenally finite. When the radiation radiates in its turn, all its radiations
are also androgynous, to become male and female principles in their lower
aspects. After Pralaya, whether the great or the minor Pralaya (the latter
leaving the worlds in statu quo*), the first that re-awakes to active life is
the plastic A'kasa, Father-Mother, the Spirit and Soul of Ether, or the plane on
the surface of the Circle. Space is called the "Mother" before its Cosmic
activity, and Father-Mother at the first stage of re-awakening. (See Comments,
Stanza II.) In the Kabala it is also Father-Mother-Son. But whereas in the
Eastern doctrine, these are the Seventh Principle of the manifested Universe, or
its "Atma-Buddhi-Manas" (Spirit, Soul, Intelligence), the triad branching off
and dividing into the seven cosmical and seven human principles, in the Western
Kabala of the Christian mystics it is the Triad or Trinity, and with their
occultists, the male-female Jehovah, Jah-Havah. In this lies the whole
difference between the esoteric and the Christian trinities. The Mystics and the
Philosophers, the Eastern and Western Pantheists, synthesize their pregenetic
triad in the pure divine abstraction. The orthodox, anthropomorphize it.
Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Sankara -- the three hypostases of the manifesting
"Spirit of the Supreme Spirit" (by which title Prithivi -- the Earth -- greets
Vishnu in his first Avatar) -- are the purely metaphysical abstract qualities of
formation, preservation, and destruction, and are the three divine Avasthas
(lit. hypostases) of that which "does
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is not the physical organisms that remain in statu quo, least of all their
psychical principles, during the great Cosmic or even Solar pralayas, but only
their Akasic or astral "photographs." But during the minor pralayas, once
over-taken by the "Night," the planets remain intact, though dead, as a huge
animal, caught and embedded in the polar ice, remains the same for ages.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 19 PROEM.
not perish with created things" (or Achyuta, a name of Vishnu); whereas the
orthodox Christian separates his personal creative Deity into the three
personages of the Trinity, and admits of no higher Deity. The latter, in
Occultism, is the abstract Triangle; with the orthodox, the perfect Cube. The
creative god or the aggregate gods are regarded by the Eastern philosopher as
Bhrantidarsanatah -- "false apprehension," something "conceived of, by reason of
erroneous appearances, as a material form," and explained as arising from the
illusive conception of the Egotistic personal and human Soul (lower fifth
principle). It is beautifully expressed in a new translation of Vishnu Purana.
"That Brahma in its totality has essentially the aspect of Prakriti, both
evolved and unevolved (Mulaprakriti), and also the aspect of Spirit and the
aspect of Time. Spirit, O twice born, is the leading aspect of the Supreme
Brahma.* The next is a twofold aspect, -- Prakriti, both evolved and unevolved,
and is the time last." Kronos is shown in the Orphic theogony as being also a
generated god or agent.
At this stage of the re-awakening of the Universe, the sacred symbolism
represents it as a perfect Circle with the (root) point in the Centre. This sign
was universal, therefore we find it in the Kabala also. The Western Kabala,
however, now in the hands of Christian mystics, ignores it altogether, though it
is plainly shown in the Zohar. These sectarians begin at the end, and show as
the symbol of pregenetic Kosmos this sign , calling it "the Union of the Rose
and Cross," the great mystery of occult generation, from whence the name --
Rosicrucians (Rose Cross)!
As may be judged, however, from the most important, as the best known of the
Rosicrucians' symbols, there is one which has never been hitherto understood
even by modern mystics. It is that of the "Pelican" tearing open its breast to
feed its seven little ones -- the real creed of the Brothers of the Rosie-Cross
and a direct outcome from the Eastern
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Thus Spencer, who, nevertheless, like Schopenhauer and von Hartmann, only
reflects an aspect of the old esoteric philosophers, and hence lands his readers
on the bleak shore of Agnostic despair -- reverently formulates the grand
mystery; "that which persists unchanging in quantity, but ever changing in form,
under these sensible appearances which the Universe presents to us, is an
unknown and unknowable power, which we are obliged to recognise as without limit
in Space and without beginning or end in time." It is only daring Theology --
never Science or philosophy -- which seeks to gauge the Infinite and unveil the
Fathomless and Unknowable.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 20 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Secret Doctrine. Brahma (neuter) is called Kalahansa, meaning, as explained by
Western Orientalists, the Eternal Swan or goose (see Stanza III., Comment. 8),
and so is Brahma, the Creator. A great mistake is thus brought under notice; it
is Brahma (neuter) who ought to be referred to as Hansa-vahana (He who uses the
swan as his Vehicle) and not Brahma the Creator, who is the real Kalahansa,
while Brahma (neuter) is hamsa, and "A-hamsa," as will be explained in the
Commentary. Let it be understood that the terms Brahma and Parabrahmam are not
used here because they belong to our Esoteric nomenclature, but simply because
they are more familiar to the students in the West. Both are the perfect
equivalents of our one, three, and seven vowelled terms, which stand for the ONE
ALL, and the One "All in all."
Such are the basic conceptions on which the Secret Doctrine rests.
It would not be in place here to enter upon any defence or proof of their
inherent reasonableness; nor can I pause to show how they are, in fact,
contained -- though too often under a misleading guise -- in every system of
thought or philosophy worthy of the name.
Once that the reader has gained a clear comprehension of them and realised the
light which they throw on every problem of life, they will need no further
justification in his eyes, because their truth will be to him as evident as the
sun in heaven. I pass on, therefore, to the subject matter of the Stanzas as
given in this volume, adding a skeleton outline of them, in the hope of thereby
rendering the task of the student more easy, by placing before him in a few
words the general conception therein explained.
Stanza I. The history of cosmic evolution, as traced in the Stanzas, is, so to
say, the abstract algebraical formula of that Evolution. Hence the student must
not expect to find there an account of all the stages and transformations which
intervene between the first beginnings of "Universal" evolution and our present
state. To give such an account would be as impossible as it would be
incomprehensible to men who cannot even grasp the nature of the plane of
existence next to that to which, for the moment, their consciousness is limited.

The Stanzas, therefore, give an abstract formula which can be applied, mutatis
mutandis, to all evolution: to that of our tiny earth, to

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 21 PROEM.
that of the chain of planets of which that earth forms one, to the solar
Universe to which that chain belongs, and so on, in an ascending scale, till the
mind reels and is exhausted in the effort.
The seven Stanzas given in this volume represent the seven terms of this
abstract formula. They refer to, and describe the seven great stages of the
evolutionary process, which are spoken of in the Puranas as the "Seven
Creations," and in the Bible as the "Days" of Creation.
The First Stanza describes the state of the ONE ALL during Pralaya, before the
first flutter of re-awakening manifestation.
A moment's thought shows that such a state can only be symbolised; to describe
it is impossible. Nor can it be symbolised except in negatives; for, since it is
the state of Absoluteness per se, it can possess none of those specific
attributes which serve us to describe objects in positive terms. Hence that
state can only be suggested by the negatives of all those most abstract
attributes which men feel rather than conceive, as the remotest limits
attainable by their power of conception.
The stage described in Stanza II. is, to a western mind , so nearly identical
with that mentioned in the first Stanza, that to express the idea of its
difference would require a treatise in itself. Hence it must be left to the
intuition and the higher faculties of the reader to grasp, as far as he can, the
meaning of the allegorical phrases used. Indeed it must be remembered that all
these Stanzas appeal to the inner faculties rather than to the ordinary
comprehension of the physical brain.
Stanza III. describes the Re-awakening of the Universe to life after Pralaya. It
depicts the emergence of the "Monads" from thei[[r]] state of absorption within
the ONE; the earliest and highest stage in the formation of "Worlds," the term
Monad being one which may apply equally to the vastest Solar System or the
tiniest atom.
Stanza IV. shows the differentiation of the "Germ" of the Universe

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 22 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
into the septenary hierarchy of conscious Divine Powers, who are the active
manifestations of the One Supreme Energy. They are the framers, shapers, and
ultimately the creators of all the manifested Universe, in the only sense in
which the name "Creator" is intelligible; they inform and guide it; they are the
intelligent Beings who adjust and control evolution, embodying in themselves
those manifestations of the ONE LAW, which we know as "The Laws of Nature."
Generically, they are known as the Dhyan Chohans, though each of the various
groups has its own designation in the Secret Doctrine.
This stage of evolution is spoken of in Hindu mythology as the "Creation" of the
In Stanza V. the process of world-formation is described: --- First, diffused
Cosmic Matter, then the fiery "whirlwind," the first stage in the formation of a
nebula. That nebula condenses, and after passing through various
transformations, forms a Solar Universe, a planetary chain, or a single planet,
as the case may be.
The subsequent stages in the formation of a "World" are indicated in Stanza VI.,
which brings the evolution of such a world down to its fourth great period,
corresponding to the period in which we are now living.
Stanza VII. continues the history, tracing the descent of life down to the
appearance of Man; and thus closes the first Book of the Secret Doctrine.
The development of "Man" from his first appearance on this earth in this Round
to the state in which we now find him will form the subject of Book II.
The Stanzas which form the thesis of every section are given throughout in their
modern translated version, as it would be worse

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 23 PROEM.
than useless to make the subject still more difficult by introducing the archaic
phraseology of the original, with its puzzling style and words. Extracts are
given from the Chinese Thibetan and Sanskrit translations of the original Senzar
Commentaries and Glosses on the Book of DZYAN -- these being now rendered for
the first time into a European language. It is almost unnecessary to state that
only portions of the seven Stanzas are here given. Were they published complete
they would remain incomprehensible to all save the few higher occultists. Nor is
there any need to assure the reader that, no more than most of the profane, does
the writer, or rather the humble recorder, understand those forbidden passages.
To facilitate the reading, and to avoid the too frequent reference to
foot-notes, it was thought best to blend together texts and glosses, using the
Sanskrit and Tibetan proper names whenever those cannot be avoided, in
preference to giving the originals. The more so as the said terms are all
accepted synonyms, the former only being used between a Master and his chelas
(or disciples).
Thus, were one to translate into English, using only the substantives and
technical terms as employed in one of the Tibetan and Senzar versions, Verse I
would read as follows: --- "Tho-ag in Zhi-gyu slept seven Khorlo. Zodmanas
zhiba. All Nyug bosom. Konch-hog not; Thyan-Kam not; Lha-Chohan not; Tenbrel
Chugnyi not; Dharmakaya ceased; Tgenchang not become; Barnang and Ssa in
Ngovonyidj; alone Tho-og Yinsin in night of Sun-chan and Yong-grub
(Parinishpanna), &c., &c.," which would sound like pure Abracadabra.
As this work is written for the instruction of students of Occultism, and not
for the benefit of philologists, we may well avoid such foreign terms wherever
it is possible to do so. The untranslateable terms alone, incomprehensible
unless explained in their meanings, are left, but all such terms are rendered in
their Sanskrit form. Needless to remind the reader that these are, in almost
every case, the late developments of the later language, and pertain to the
Fifth Root-Race. Sanskrit, as now known, was not spoken by the Atlanteans, and
most of the philosophical terms used in the systems of the India of the
post-Mahabharatan period are not found in the Vedas, nor are they to be met with
in the original Stanzas, but only their equivalents. The reader who is not a
Theosophist, is once more invited to regard all that which follows as a fairy
tale, if he likes; at best as one of the yet unproven speculations of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 24 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
dreamers; and, at the worst, as an additional hypothesis to the many Scientific
hypotheses past, present and future, some exploded, others still lingering. It
is not in any sense worse than are many of the so called Scientific theories;
and it is in every case more philosophical and probable.
In view of the abundant comments and explanations required, the references to
the footnotes are given in the usual way, while the sentences to be commented
upon are marked with figures. Additional matter will be found in the Chapters on
Symbolism forming Part II., as well as in Part III., these being often more full
of information than the text.


[[Vol. 1, Page 25]]

[[Vol. 1, Page 26]]
Nor Aught nor Nought existed; yon bright sky
Was not, nor heaven's broad roof outstretched above.
What covered all? what sheltered? what concealed?
Was it the water's fathomless abyss?
There was not death -- yet there was nought immortal,
There was no confine betwixt day and night;
The only One breathed breathless by itself,
Other than It there nothing since has been.
Darkness there was, and all at first was veiled
In gloom profound -- an ocean without light --
The germ that still lay covered in the husk
Burst forth, one nature, from the fervent heat.
. . . . . . . .
Who knows the secret? who proclaimed it here?
Whence, whence this manifold creation sprang?
The Gods themselves came later into being --
Who knows from whence this great creation sprang?
That, whence all this great creation came,
Whether Its will created or was mute,
The Most High Seer that is in highest heaven,
He knows it -- or perchance even He knows not."
"Gazing into eternity . . .
Ere the foundations of the earth were laid,
. . . . .
Thou wert. And when the subterranean flame
Shall burst its prison and devour the frame . . .
Thou shalt be still as Thou wert before
And knew no change, when time shall be no more.
Oh! endless thought, divine ETERNITY."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 27 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
In Seven Stanzas translated from the Book of Dzyan.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 28 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 29 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
** In the English translation from the Sanskrit the numbers are given in that
language, Eka, Chatur, etc., etc. It was thought best to give them in English.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 30 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 31 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 32 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Verse 1 of Stanza VI. is of a far later date than the other Stanzas, though
still very ancient. The old text of this verse, having names entirely unknown to
the Orientalists would give no clue to the student.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 33 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
THOU SHALT SEE . . . . .

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 34 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
FISH, SIN, AND SOMA. . . . .
Thus ends this portion of the archaic narrative, dark, confused, almost
incomprehensible. An attempt will now be made to throw light into this darkness,
to make sense out of this apparent NON-SENSE.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 35 STANZA I.
The "Parent Space" is the eternal, ever present cause of all -- the
incomprehensible DEITY, whose "invisible robes" are the mystic root of all
matter, and of the Universe. Space is the one eternal thing that we can most
easily imagine, immovable in its abstraction and uninfluenced by either the
presence or absence in it of an objective Universe. It is without dimension, in
every sense, and self-existent. Spirit is the first differentiation from THAT,
the causeless cause of both Spirit and Matter. It is, as taught in the esoteric
catechism, neither limitless void, nor conditioned fulness, but both. It was and
ever will be. (See Proem pp. 2 et seq.)
Thus, the "Robes" stand for the noumenon of undifferentiated Cosmic Matter. It
is not matter as we know it, but the spiritual essence of matter, and is
co-eternal and even one with Space in its abstract sense. Root-nature is also
the source of the subtile invisible properties in visible matter. It is the
Soul, so to say, of the ONE infinite Spirit. The Hindus call it Mulaprakriti,
and say that it is the primordial substance, which is the basis of the Upadhi or
vehicle of every phenomenon, whether physical, mental or psychic. It is the
source from which Akasa radiates.
(a) By the Seven "Eternities," aeons or periods are meant. The word "Eternity,"
as understood in Christian theology, has no meaning to the Asiatic ear, except
in its application to the ONE existence; nor is

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 36 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the term sempiternity, the eternal only in futurity, anything better than a
misnomer.* Such words do not and cannot exist in philosophical metaphysics, and
were unknown till the advent of ecclesiastical Christianity. The Seven
Eternities meant are the seven periods, or a period answering in its duration to
the seven periods, of a Manvantara, and extending throughout a Maha-Kalpa or the
"Great Age" -- 100 years of Brahma -- making a total of 311,040,000,000,000 of
years; each year of Brahma being composed of 360 "days," and of the same number
of "nights" of Brahma (reckoning by the Chandrayana or lunar year); and a "Day
of Brahma" consisting of 4,320,000,000 of mortal years. These "Eternities"
belong to the most secret calculations, in which, in order to arrive at the true
total, every figure must be 7x (7 to the power of x); x varying according to the
nature of the cycle in the subjective or real world; and every figure or number
relating to, or representing all the different cycles from the greatest to the
smallest -- in the objective or unreal world -- must necessarily be multiples of
seven. The key to this cannot be given, for herein lies the mystery of esoteric
calculations, and for the purposes of ordinary calculation it has no sense. "The
number seven," says the Kabala, "is the great number of the Divine Mysteries;"
number ten is that of all human knowledge (Pythagorean decade); 1,000 is the
number ten to the third power, and therefore the number 7,000 is also
symbolical. In the Secret Doctrine the figure and number 4 are the male symbol
only on the highest plane of abstraction; on the plane of matter the 3 is the
masculine and the 4 the female: the upright and the horizontal in the fourth
stage of symbolism, when the symbols became the glyphs of the generative powers
on the physical plane.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is stated in Book II., ch. viii., of Vishnu Purana: "By immortality is
meant existence to the end of the Kalpa;" and Wilson, the translator, remarks in
a footnote: "This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be understood of
the immortality (or eternity) of the gods; they perish at the end of universal
dissolution (or Pralaya)." And Esoteric philosophy says: They "perish" not, but
are re-absorbed.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 37 TIME AND UNIVERSAL MIND.
(a) Time is only an illusion produced by the succession of our states of
consciousness as we travel through eternal duration, and it does not exist where
no consciousness exists in which the illusion can be produced; but "lies
asleep." The present is only a mathematical line which divides that part of
eternal duration which we call the future, from that part which we call the
past. Nothing on earth has real duration, for nothing remains without change --
or the same -- for the billionth part of a second; and the sensation we have of
the actuality of the division of "time" known as the present, comes from the
blurring of that momentary glimpse, or succession of glimpses, of things that
our senses give us, as those things pass from the region of ideals which we call
the future, to the region of memories that we name the past. In the same way we
experience a sensation of duration in the case of the instantaneous electric
spark, by reason of the blurred and continuing impression on the retina. The
real person or thing does not consist solely of what is seen at any particular
moment, but is composed of the sum of all its various and changing conditions
from its appearance in the material form to its disappearance from the earth. It
is these "sum-totals" that exist from eternity in the "future," and pass by
degrees through matter, to exist for eternity in the "past." No one could say
that a bar of metal dropped into the sea came into existence as it left the air,
and ceased to exist as it entered the water, and that the bar itself consisted
only of that cross-section thereof which at any given moment coincided with the
mathematical plane that separates, and, at the same time, joins, the atmosphere
and the ocean. Even so of persons and things, which, dropping out of the to-be
into the has-been, out of the future into the past -- present momentarily to our
senses a cross-section, as it were, of their total selves, as they pass through
time and space (as matter) on their way from one eternity to another: and these
two constitute that "duration" in which alone anything has true existence, were
our senses but able to cognize it there.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
3. . . . UNIVERSAL MIND WAS NOT, FOR THERE WERE NO AH-HI (celestial beings) TO
CONTAIN (hence to manifest) IT (a).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 38 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) Mind is a name given to the sum of the states of Consciousness grouped under
Thought, Will, and Feeling. During deep sleep, ideation ceases on the physical
plane, and memory is in abeyance; thus for the time-being "Mind is not," because
the organ, through which the Ego manifests ideation and memory on the material
plane, has temporarily ceased to function. A noumenon can become a phenomenon on
any plane of existence only by manifesting on that plane through an appropriate
basis or vehicle; and during the long night of rest called Pralaya, when all the
existences are dissolved, the "UNIVERSAL MIND" remains as a permanent
possibility of mental action, or as that abstract absolute thought, of which
mind is the concrete relative manifestation. The AH-HI (Dhyan-Chohans) are the
collective hosts of spiritual beings -- the Angelic Hosts of Christianity, the
Elohim and "Messengers" of the Jews -- who are the vehicle for the manifestation
of the divine or universal thought and will. They are the Intelligent Forces
that give to and enact in Nature her "laws," while themselves acting according
to laws imposed upon them in a similar manner by still higher Powers; but they
are not "the personifications" of the powers of Nature, as erroneously thought.
This hierarchy of spiritual Beings, through which the Universal Mind comes into
action, is like an army -- a "Host," truly -- by means of which the fighting
power of a nation manifests itself, and which is composed of army corps,
divisions, brigades, regiments, and so forth, each with its separate
individuality or life, and its limited freedom of action and limited
responsibilities; each contained in a larger individuality, to which its own
interests are subservient, and each containing lesser individualities in itself.

STANZA I. -- Continued.
(a) There are seven "Paths" or "Ways" to the bliss of Non-Exist-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*Nippang in China; Neibban in Burmah; or Moksha in India.
** The "12" Nidanas (in Tibetan Ten-brel chug-nyi) the chief causes of
existence, effects generated by a concatenation of causes produced (see Comment.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 39 THE CAUSES OF BEING.
ence, which is absolute Being, Existence, and Consciousness. They were not,
because the Universe was, so far, empty, and existed only in the Divine Thought.
For it is . . .
(b) The twelve Nidanas or causes of being. Each is the effect of its antecedent
cause, and a cause, in its turn, to its successor; the sum total of the Nidanas
being based on the four truths, a doctrine especially characteristic of the
Hinayana System.* They belong to the theory of the stream of catenated law which
produces merit and demerit, and finally brings Karma into full sway. It is based
upon the great truth that re-incarnation is to be dreaded, as existence in this
world only entails upon man suffering, misery and pain; Death itself being
unable to deliver man from it, since death is merely the door through which he
passes to another life on earth after a little rest on its threshold --
Devachan. The Hinayana System, or School of the "Little Vehicle," is of very
ancient growth; while the Mahayana is of a later period, having originated after
the death of Buddha. Yet the tenets of the latter are as old as the hills that
have contained such schools from time immemorial, and the Hinayana and Mahayana
Schools (the latter, that of the "Great Vehicle") both teach the same doctrine
in reality. Yana, or Vehicle (in Sanskrit, Vahan) is a mystic expression, both
"vehicles" inculcating that man may escape the sufferings of rebirths and even
the false bliss of Devachan, by obtaining Wisdom and Knowledge, which alone can
dispel the Fruits of Illusion and Ignorance.
Maya or illusion is an element which enters into all finite things, for
everything that exists has only a relative, not an absolute, reality, since the
appearance which the hidden noumenon assumes for any observer depends upon his
power of cognition. To the untrained eye of the savage, a painting is at first
an unmeaning confusion of streaks and daubs of color, while an educated eye sees
instantly a face or a landscape. Nothing is permanent except the one hidden
absolute existence which contains in itself the noumena of all realities. The
existences belonging to every plane of being, up to the highest Dhyan-Chohans,
are, in degree, of the nature of shadows cast by a magic lantern on a colourless
screen; but all things are relatively real, for the cogniser is also a
reflection, and the things cognised are therefore as real to him as himself.
Whatever reality things possess must be looked for in them
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Wassilief on Buddhism, pp. 97-950.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 40 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
before or after they have passed like a flash through the material world; but we
cannot cognise any such existence directly, so long as we have sense-instruments
which bring only material existence into the field of our consciousness.
Whatever plane our consciousness may be acting in, both we and the things
belonging to that plane are, for the time being, our only realities. As we rise
in the scale of development we perceive that during the stages through which we
have passed we mistook shadows for realities, and the upward progress of the Ego
is a series of progressive awakenings, each advance bringing with it the idea
that now, at last, we have reached "reality;" but only when we shall have
reached the absolute Consciousness, and blended our own with it, shall we be
free from the delusions produced by Maya.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
(a) "Darkness is Father-Mother: light their son," says an old Eastern proverb.
Light is inconceivable except as coming from some source which is the cause of
it; and as, in the instance of primordial light, that source is unknown, though
as strongly demanded by reason and logic, therefore it is called "Darkness" by
us, from an intellectual point of view. As to borrowed or secondary light,
whatever its source, it can be but of a temporary mayavic character. Darkness,
then, is the eternal
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* That which is called "wheel" is the symbolical expression for a world or
globe, which shows that the ancients were aware that our Earth was a revolving
globe, not a motionless square as some Christian Fathers taught. The "Great
Wheel" is the whole duration of our Cycle of being, or Maha Kalpa, i.e., the
whole revolution of our special chain of seven planets or Spheres from beginning
to end; the "Small Wheels" meaning the Rounds, of which there are also Seven.

matrix in which the sources of light appear and disappear. Nothing is added to
darkness to make of it light, or to light to make it darkness, on this our
plane. They are interchangeable, and scientifically light is but a mode of
darkness and vice versa. Yet both are phenomena of the same noumenon -- which is
absolute darkness to the scientific mind, and but a gray twilight to the
perception of the average mystic, though to that of the spiritual eye of the
Initiate it is absolute light. How far we discern the light that shines in
darkness depends upon our powers of vision. What is light to us is darkness to
certain insects, and the eye of the clairvoyant sees illumination where the
normal eye perceives only blackness. When the whole universe was plunged in
sleep -- had returned to its one primordial element -- there was neither centre
of luminosity, nor eye to perceive light, and darkness necessarily filled the
boundless all.
(b) The Father-Mother are the male and female principles in root-nature, the
opposite poles that manifest in all things on every plane of Kosmos, or Spirit
and Substance, in a less allegorical aspect, the resultant of which is the
Universe, or the Son. They are "once more One" when in "The Night of Brahma,"
during Pralaya, all in the objective Universe has returned to its one primal and
eternal cause, to reappear at the following Dawn -- as it does periodically.
"Karana" -- eternal cause -- was alone. To put it more plainly: Karana is alone
during the "Nights of Brahma." The previous objective Universe has dissolved
into its one primal and eternal cause, and is, so to say, held in solution in
space, to differentiate again and crystallize out anew at the following
Manvantaric dawn, which is the commencement of a new "Day" or new activity of
Brahma -- the symbol of the Universe. In esoteric parlance, Brahma is
Father-Mother-Son, or Spirit, Soul and Body at once; each personage being
symbolical of an attribute, and each attribute or quality being a graduated
efflux of Divine Breath in its cyclic differentiation, involutionary and
evolutionary. In the cosmicophysical sense, it is the Universe, the planetary
chain and the earth; in the purely spiritual, the Unknown Deity, Planetary
Spirit, and Man -- the Son of the two, the creature of Spirit and Matter, and a
manifestation of them in his periodical appearances on Earth during the
"wheels," or the Manvantaras. -- (See Part II. §: "Days and Nights of Brahma.")

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 42 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
perfection, Paranirvana, which is Yong-Grub) TO BE OUT-BREATHED BY THAT WHICH IS
(a) The seven sublime lords are the Seven Creative Spirits, the Dhyan-Chohans,
who correspond to the Hebrew Elohim. It is the same hierarchy of Archangels to
which St. Michael, St. Gabriel, and others belong, in the Christian theogony.
Only while St. Michael, for instance, is allowed in dogmatic Latin theology to
watch over all the promontories and gulfs, in the Esoteric System, the Dhyanis
watch successively over one of the Rounds and the great Root-races of our
planetary chain. They are, moreover, said to send their Bhodisatvas, the human
correspondents of the Dhyani-Buddhas (of whom vide infra) during every Round and
Race. Out of the Seven Truths and Revelations, or rather revealed secrets, four
only have been handed to us, as we are still in the Fourth Round, and the world
also has only had four Buddhas, so far. This is a very complicated question, and
will receive more ample treatment later on.
So far "There are only Four Truths, and Four Vedas" -- say the Hindus and
Buddhists. For a similar reason Irenaeus insisted on the necessity of Four
Gospels. But as every new Root-race at the head of a Round must have its
revelation and revealers, the next Round will bring the Fifth, the following the
Sixth, and so on.
(b) "Paranishpanna" is the absolute perfection to which all existences attain at
the close of a great period of activity, or Maha-Manvantara, and in which they
rest during the succeeding period of repose. In Tibetan it is called Yong-Grub.
Up to the day of the Yogacharya school the true nature of Paranirvana was taught
publicly, but since then it has become entirely esoteric; hence so many
contradictory interpretations of it. It is only a true Idealist who can
understand it. Everything has to be viewed as ideal, with the exception of
Paranirvana, by him who would comprehend that state, and acquire a knowledge of
how Non Ego, Voidness, and Darkness are Three in One and alone Self-existent and
perfect. It is absolute, however, only in a relative

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 43 MOTIONS, THE "GREAT BREATH."
sense, for it must give room to still further absolute perfection, according to
a higher standard of excellence in the following period of activity -- just as a
perfect flower must cease to be a perfect flower and die, in order to grow into
a perfect fruit, -- if a somewhat Irish mode of expression may be permitted.
The Secret Doctrine teaches the progressive development of everything, worlds as
well as atoms; and this stupendous development has neither conceivable beginning
nor imaginable end. Our "Universe" is only one of an infinite number of
Universes, all of them "Sons of Necessity," because links in the great Cosmic
chain of Universes, each one standing in the relation of an effect as regards
its predecessor, and being a cause as regards its successor.
The appearance and disappearance of the Universe are pictured as an outbreathing
and inbreathing of "the Great Breath," which is eternal, and which, being
Motion, is one of the three aspects of the Absolute -- Abstract Space and
Duration being the other two. When the "Great Breath" is projected, it is called
the Divine Breath, and is regarded as the breathing of the Unknowable Deity --
the One Existence -- which breathes out a thought, as it were, which becomes the
Kosmos. (See "Isis Unveiled.") So also is it when the Divine Breath is inspired
again the Universe disappears into the bosom of "the Great Mother," who then
sleeps "wrapped in her invisible robes."
(c) By "that which is and yet is not" is meant the Great Breath itself, which we
can only speak of as absolute existence, but cannot picture to our imagination
as any form of existence that we can distinguish from Non-existence. The three
periods -- the Present, the Past, and the Future -- are in the esoteric
philosophy a compound time; for the three are a composite number only in
relation to the phenomenal plane, but in the realm of noumena have no abstract
validity. As said in the Scriptures: "The Past time is the Present time, as also
the Future, which, though it has not come into existence, still is"; according
to a precept in the Prasanga Madhyamika teaching, whose dogmas have been known
ever since it broke away from the purely esoteric schools.* Our ideas, in short,
on duration and time are all derived from our
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Dzungarian "Mani Kumbum," the "Book of the 10,000 Precepts." Also consult
Wassilief's "Der Buddhismus," pp. 327 and 357, etc.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 44 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
sensations according to the laws of Association. Inextricably bound up with the
relativity of human knowledge, they nevertheless can have no existence except in
the experience of the individual ego, and perish when its evolutionary march
dispels the Maya of phenomenal existence. What is Time, for instance, but the
panoramic succession of our states of consciousness? In the words of a Master,
"I feel irritated at having to use these three clumsy words -- Past, Present,
and Future -- miserable concepts of the objective phases of the subjective
whole, they are about as ill-adapted for the purpose as an axe for fine
carving." One has to acquire Paramartha lest one should become too easy a prey
to Samvriti -- is a philosophical axiom.*
STANZA I. -- Continued.
(a) "The Causes of Existence" mean not only the physical causes known to
science, but the metaphysical causes, the chief of which is the desire to exist,
an outcome of Nidana and Maya. This desire for a sentient life shows itself in
everything, from an atom to a sun, and is a reflection of the Divine Thought
propelled into objective existence, into a law that the Universe should exist.
According to esoteric teaching, the real cause of that supposed desire, and of
all existence, remains for ever hidden, and its first emanations are the most
complete abstractions mind can conceive. These abstractions must of necessity be
postulated as the cause of the material Universe which presents itself to the
senses and intellect; and they underlie the secondary and subordinate powers of
Nature, which, anthropomorphized, have been worshipped as God and gods by the
common herd of every age. It is impossible to conceive anything without a cause;
the attempt to do so makes the mind a blank.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In clearer words: "One has to acquire true Self-Consciousness in order to
understand Samvriti, or the 'origin of delusion.'" Paramartha is the synonym of
the Sanskrit term Svasam-vedana, or "the reflection which analyses itself."
There is a difference in the interpretation of the meaning of "Paramartha"
between the Yogacharyas and the Madhyamikas, neither of whom, however, explain
the real and true esoteric sense of the expression. See further, sloka No. 9.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 45 BEING AND NON-BEING.
This is virtually the condition to which the mind must come at last when we try
to trace back the chain of causes and effects, but both science and religion
jump to this condition of blankness much more quickly than is necessary; for
they ignore the metaphysical abstractions which are the only conceivable cause
of physical concretions. These abstractions become more and more concrete as
they approach our plane of existence, until finally they phenomenalise in the
form of the material Universe, by a process of conversion of metaphysics into
physics, analogous to that by which steam can be condensed into water, and the
water frozen into ice.
(b) The idea of Eternal Non-Being, which is the One Being, will appear a paradox
to anyone who does not remember that we limit our ideas of being to our present
consciousness of existence; making it a specific, instead of a generic term. An
unborn infant, could it think in our acceptation of that term, would necessarily
limit its conception of being, in a similar manner, to the intrauterine life
which alone it knows; and were it to endeavour to express to its consciousness
the idea of life after birth (death to it), it would, in the absence of data to
go upon, and of faculties to comprehend such data, probably express that life as
"Non-Being which is Real Being." In our case the One Being is the noumenon of
all the noumena which we know must underlie phenomena, and give them whatever
shadow of reality they possess, but which we have not the senses or the
intellect to cognize at present. The impalpable atoms of gold scattered through
the substance of a ton of auriferous quartz may be imperceptible to the naked
eye of the miner, yet he knows that they are not only present there but that
they alone give his quartz any appreciable value; and this relation of the gold
to the quartz may faintly shadow forth that of the noumenon to the phenomenon.
But the miner knows what the gold will look like when extracted from the quartz,
whereas the common mortal can form no conception of the reality of things
separated from the Maya which veils them, and in which they are hidden. Alone
the Initiate, rich with the lore acquired by numberless generations of his
predecessors, directs the "Eye of Dangma" toward the essence of things in which
no Maya can have any influence. It is here that the teachings of esoteric
philosophy in relation to the Nidanas and the Four Truths become of the greatest
importance; but they are secret.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 46 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
(a) The tendency of modern thought is to recur to the archaic idea of a
homogeneous basis for apparently widely different things -- heterogeneity
developed from homogeneity. Biologists are now searching for their homogeneous
protoplasm and chemists for their protyle, while science is looking for the
force of which electricity, magnetism, heat, and so forth, are the
differentiations. The Secret Doctrine carries this idea into the region of
metaphysics and postulates a "One Form of Existence" as the basis and source of
all things. But perhaps the phrase, the "One Form of Existence," is not
altogether correct. The Sanskrit word is Prabhavapyaya, "the place, or rather
plane, whence emerges the origination, and into which is the resolution of all
things," says a commentator. It is not the "Mother of the World," as translated
by Wilson (see Book I., Vishnu Purana); for Jagad Yoni (as shown by FitzEdward
Hall) is scarcely so much "the Mother of the World" or "the Womb of the World"
as the "Material Cause of the Universe." The Puranic Commentators explain it by
Karana -- "Cause" -- but the Esoteric philosophy, by the ideal spirit of that
cause. It is, in its secondary stage, the Svabhavat of the Buddhist philosopher,
the eternal cause and effect, omnipresent yet abstract, the self-existent
plastic Essence and the root of all things, viewed in the same dual light as the
Vedantin views his Parabrahm and Mulaprakriti, the one under two aspects. It
seems indeed extraordinary to find great scholars speculating on the possibility
of the Vedanta, and the Uttara-Mimansa especially, having been "evoked by the
teachings of the Buddhists,"
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In India it is called "The Eye of Siva," but beyond the great range it is
known as "Dangma's opened eye" in esoteric phraseology.
** Dangma means a purified soul, one who has become a Jivanmukta, the highest
adept, or rather a Mahatma so-called. His "opened eye" is the inner spiritual
eye of the seer, and the faculty which manifests through it is not clairvoyance
as ordinarily understood, i.e., the power of seeing at a distance, but rather
the faculty of spiritual intuition, through which direct and certain knowledge
is obtainable. This faculty is intimately connected with the "third eye," which
mythological tradition ascribes to certain races of men. Fuller explanations
will be found in Book II.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 47 THE EYE OF DANGMA.
whereas, it is on the contrary Buddhism (of Gautama, the Buddha) that was
"evoked" and entirely upreared on the tenets of the Secret Doctrine, of which a
partial sketch is here attempted, and on which, also, the Upanishads are made to
rest.* The above, according to the teachings of Sri Sankaracharya,** is
(b) Dreamless sleep is one of the seven states of consciousness known in
Oriental esotericism. In each of these states a different portion of the mind
comes into action; or as a Vedantin would express it, the individual is
conscious in a different plane of his being. The term "dreamless sleep," in this
case is applied allegorically to the Universe to express a condition somewhat
analogous to that state of consciousness in man, which, not being remembered in
a waking state, seems a blank, just as the sleep of the mesmerised subject seems
to him an unconscious blank when he returns to his normal condition, although he
has been talking and acting as a conscious individual would.
STANZA I. -- Continued.
all, Anima Mundi) WAS IN PARAMARTHA (a) (Absolute Being and Consciousness which
are Absolute Non-Being and Unconsciousness) AND THE GREAT WHEEL WAS ANUPADAKA
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* And yet, one, claiming authority, namely, Sir Monier Williams, Boden Professor
of Sanskrit at Oxford, has just denied this fact. This is what he taught his
audience, on June the 4th, 1888, in his annual address before the Victoria
Institute of Great Britain: "Originally, Buddhism set its face against all
solitary asceticism . . . to attain sublime heights of knowledge. It had no
occult, no esoteric system of doctrine . . . withheld from ordinary men" (!!)
And, again: " . . . When Gautama Buddha began his career, the later and lower
form of Yoga seems to have been little known." And then, contradicting himself,
the learned lecturer forthwith informs his audience that "We learn from
Lalita-Vistara that various forms of bodily torture, self-maceration, and
austerity were common in Gautama's time." (!!) But the lecturer seems quite
unaware that this kind of torture and self-maceration is precisely the lower
form of Yoga, Hatha Yoga, which was "little known" and yet so "common" in
Gautama's time.
** It is even argued that all the Six Darsanas (Schools of philosophy) show
traces of Buddha's influence, being either taken from Buddhism or due to Greek
teaching! (See Weber, Max Muller, etc.) We labour under the impression that
Colebrooke, "the highest authority" in such matters, had long ago settled the
question by showing, that "the Hindus were in this instance the teachers, not
the learners."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 48 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) Here we have before us the subject of centuries of scholastic disputations.
The two terms "Alaya" and "Paramartha" have been the causes of dividing schools
and splitting the truth into more different aspects than any other mystic terms.
Alaya is literally the "Soul of the World" or Anima Mundi, the "Over-Soul" of
Emerson, and according to esoteric teaching it changes periodically its nature.
Alaya, though eternal and changeless in its inner essence on the planes which
are unreachable by either men or Cosmic Gods (Dhyani Buddhas), alters during the
active life-period with respect to the lower planes, ours included. During that
time not only the Dhyani-Buddhas are one with Alaya in Soul and Essence, but
even the man strong in the Yoga (mystic meditation) "is able to merge his soul
with it" (Aryasanga, the Bumapa school). This is not Nirvana, but a condition
next to it. Hence the disagreement. Thus, while the Yogacharyas (of the Mahayana
school) say that Alaya is the personification of the Voidness, and yet Alaya
(Nyingpo and Tsang in Tibetan) is the basis of every visible and invisible
thing, and that, though it is eternal and immutable in its essence, it reflects
itself in every object of the Universe "like the moon in clear tranquil water";
other schools dispute the statement. The same for Paramartha: the Yogacharyas
interpret the term as that which is also dependent upon other things
(paratantra); and the Madhyamikas say that Paramartha is limited to
Paranishpanna or absolute perfection; i.e., in the exposition of these "two
truths" (out of four), the former believe and maintain that (on this plane, at
any rate) there exists only Samvritisatya or relative truth; and the latter
teach the existence of Paramarthasatya, the "absolute truth."* "No Arhat, oh
mendicants, can reach absolute knowledge before he becomes one with Paranirvana.
Parikalpita and Paratantra are his two great enemies" (Aphorisms of the
Bodhisattvas). Parikalpita (in Tibetan Kun-ttag) is error, made by those unable
to realize the emptiness and illusionary nature of all; who believe something to
exist which does not -- e.g., the Non-Ego. And
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*"Paramartha" is self-consciousness in Sanskrit, Svasamvedana, or the
"self-analysing reflection" -- from two words, parama (above everything) and
artha (comprehension), Satya meaning absolute true being, or Esse. In Tibetan
Paramarthasatya is Dondampaidenpa. The opposite of this absolute reality, or
actuality, is Samvritisatya -- the relative truth only -- "Samvriti" meaning
"false conception" and being the origin of illusion, Maya; in Tibetan
Kundzabchi-denpa, "illusion-creating appearance."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 49 ALAYA, THE UNIVERSAL SOUL.
Paratantra is that, whatever it is, which exists only through a dependent or
causal connexion, and which has to disappear as soon as the cause from which it
proceeds is removed -- e.g., the light of a wick. Destroy or extinguish it, and
light disappears.
Esoteric philosophy teaches that everything lives and is conscious, but not that
all life and consciousness are similar to those of human or even animal beings.
Life we look upon as "the one form of existence," manifesting in what is called
matter; or, as in man, what, incorrectly separating them, we name Spirit, Soul
and Matter. Matter is the vehicle for the manifestation of soul on this plane of
existence, and soul is the vehicle on a higher plane for the manifestation of
spirit, and these three are a trinity synthesized by Life, which pervades them
all. The idea of universal life is one of those ancient conceptions which are
returning to the human mind in this century, as a consequence of its liberation
from anthropomorphic theology. Science, it is true, contents itself with tracing
or postulating the signs of universal life, and has not yet been bold enough
even to whisper "Anima Mundi!" The idea of "crystalline life," now familiar to
science, would have been scouted half a century ago. Botanists are now searching
for the nerves of plants; not that they suppose that plants can feel or think as
animals do, but because they believe that some structure, bearing the same
relation functionally to plant life that nerves bear to animal life, is
necessary to explain vegetable growth and nutrition. It hardly seems possible
that science can disguise from itself much longer, by the mere use of terms such
as "force" and "energy," the fact that things that have life are living things,
whether they be atoms or planets.
But what is the belief of the inner esoteric Schools? the reader may ask. What
are the doctrines taught on this subject by the Esoteric "Buddhists"? With them
"Alaya" has a double and even a triple meaning. In the Yogacharya system of the
contemplative Mahayana school, Alaya is both the Universal Soul (Anima Mundi)
and the Self of a progressed adept. "He who is strong in the Yoga can introduce
at will his Alaya by means of meditation into the true Nature of Existence." The
"Alaya has an absolute eternal existence," says Aryasanga -- the rival of
Nagarjuna.* In one sense it is Pradhana; which
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Aryasanga was a pre-Christian Adept and founder of a Buddhist esoteric school,
though Csoma di Koros places him, for some reasons of his own, in the seventh
century [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 50 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
is explained in Vishnu Purana as: "that which is the unevolved cause, is
emphatically called by the most eminent sages Pradhana, original base, which is
subtile Prakriti, viz., that which is eternal, and which at once is (or
comprehends) what is and what is not, or is mere process." "Prakriti," however,
is an incorrect word, and Alaya would explain it better; for Prakriti is not the
"uncognizable Brahma."* It is a mistake of those who know nothing of the
Universality of the Occult doctrines from the very cradle of the human races,
and especially so of those scholars who reject the very idea of a "primordial
revelation," to teach that the Anima Mundi, the One Life or "Universal Soul,"
was made known only by Anaxagoras, or during his age. This philosopher brought
the teaching forward simply to oppose the too materialistic conceptions on
Cosmogony of Democritus, based on his exoteric theory of blindly driven atoms.
Anaxagoras of Clazomene was not its inventor but only its propagator, as also
was Plato. That which he called Mundane Intelligence, the nous ([[nous]]), the
principle that according to his views is absolutely separated and free from
matter and acts on design,** was called Motion, the ONE LIFE, or Jivatma, ages
before the year 500 B.C. in India. Only the Aryan philosophers never endowed the
principle, which with them is infinite, with the finite "attribute" of
This leads the reader naturally to the "Supreme Spirit" of Hegel and the German
Transcendentalists as a contrast that it may be useful to point out. The schools
of Schelling and Fichte have diverged widely from the primitive archaic
conception of an ABSOLUTE principle, and have mirrored only an aspect of the
basic idea of the Vedanta. Even the "Absoluter Geist" shadowed forth by von
Hartman in his pessimistic philosophy of the Unconscious, while it is, perhaps,
the closest approximation made by European speculation to the Hindu Adwaitee
Doctrines, similarly falls far short of the reality.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] A.D. There was another Aryasanga, who
lived during the first centuries of our era and the Hungarian scholar most
probably confuses the two.
* "The indiscreet cause which is uniform, and both cause and effect, and which
those who are acquainted with first principles call Pradhana and Prakriti, is
the incognizable Brahma who was before all" (Vayu Purana); i.e., Brahma does not
put forth evolution itself or create, but only exhibits various aspects of
itself, one of which is Prakriti, an aspect of Pradhana.
** Finite Self-consciousness, I mean. For how can the absolute attain it
otherwise than as simply an aspect, the highest of which known to us is human

According to Hegel, the "Unconscious" would never have undertaken the vast and
laborious task of evolving the Universe, except in the hope of attaining clear
Self-consciousness. In this connection it is to be borne in mind that in
designating Spirit, which the European Pantheists use as equivalent to
Parabrahm, as unconscious, they do not attach to that expression of "Spirit" --
one employed in the absence of a better to symbolise a profound mystery -- the
connotation it usually bears.
The "Absolute Consciousness," they tell us, "behind" phenomena, which is only
termed unconsciousness in the absence of any element of personality, transcends
human conception. Man, unable to form one concept except in terms of empirical
phenomena, is powerless from the very constitution of his being to raise the
veil that shrouds the majesty of the Absolute. Only the liberated Spirit is able
to faintly realise the nature of the source whence it sprung and whither it must
eventually return. . . . As the highest Dhyan Chohan, however, can but bow in
ignorance before the awful mystery of Absolute Being; and since, even in that
culmination of conscious existence -- "the merging of the individual in the
universal consciousness" -- to use a phrase of Fichte's -- the Finite cannot
conceive the Infinite, nor can it apply to it its own standard of mental
experiences, how can it be said that the "Unconscious" and the Absolute can have
even an instinctive impulse or hope of attaining clear self-consciousness?* A
Vedantin would never admit this Hegelian idea; and the Occultist would say that
it applies perfectly to the awakened MAHAT, the Universal Mind already projected
into the phenomenal world as the first aspect of the changeless ABSOLUTE, but
never to the latter. "Spirit and Matter, or Purusha and Prakriti are but the two
primeval aspects of the One and Secondless," we are taught.
The matter-moving Nous, the animating Soul, immanent in every atom, manifested
in man, latent in the stone, has different degrees of power; and this
pantheistic idea of a general Spirit-Soul pervading all Nature is the oldest of
all the philosophical notions. Nor was the Archaeus a discovery of Paracelsus
nor of his pupil Van Helmont; for it is again the same Archaeus or
"Father-Ether," -- the manifested basis
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Schwegler's "Handbook of the History of Philosophy" in Sterling's
translation, p. 28.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 52 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
and source of the innumerable phenomena of life -- localised. The whole series
of the numberless speculations of this kind are but variations on this theme,
the key-note of which was struck in this primeval Revelation. (See Part II.,
"Primordial Substance.")
(b) The term Anupadaka, "parentless," or without progenitors, is a mystical
designation having several meanings in the philosophy. By this name celestial
beings, the Dhyan-Chohans or Dhyani-Buddhas, are generally meant. But as these
correspond mystically to the human Buddhas and Bodhisattwas, known as the
"Manushi (or human) Buddhas," the latter are also designated "Anupadaka," once
that their whole personality is merged in their compound sixth and seventh
principles -- or Atma-Buddhi, and that they have become the "diamond-souled"
(Vajra-sattvas),* the full Mahatmas. The "Concealed Lord" (Sangbai Dag-po), "the
one merged with the absolute," can have no parents since he is Self-existent,
and one with the Universal Spirit (Svayambhu),** the Svabhavat in the highest
aspect. The mystery in the hierarchy of the Anupadaka is great, its apex being
the universal Spirit-Soul, and the lower rung the Manushi-Buddha; and even every
Soul-endowed man is an Anupadaka in a latent state. Hence, when speaking of the
Universe in its formless, eternal, or absolute condition, before it was
fashioned by the "Builders" -- the expression, "the Universe was Anupadaka."
(See Part II., "Primordial Substance.")
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Vajra -- diamond-holder. In Tibetan Dorjesempa; sempa meaning the soul, its
adamantine quality referring to its indestructibility in the hereafter. The
explanation with regard to the "Anupadaka" given in the Kala Chakra, the first
in the Gyu(t) division of the Kanjur, is half esoteric. It has misled the
Orientalists into erroneous speculations with respect to the Dhyani-Buddhas and
their earthly correspondencies, the Manushi-Buddhas. The real tenet is hinted at
in a subsequent Volume, (see "The Mystery about Buddha"), and will be more fully
explained in its proper place.
** To quote Hegel again, who with Schelling practically accepted the Pantheistic
conception of periodical Avatars (special incarnations of the World-Spirit in
Man, as seen in the case of all the great religious reformers) . . . . "the
essence of man is spirit . . . . only by stripping himself of his finiteness and
surrendering himself to pure self-consciousness does he attain the truth.
Christ-man, as man in whom the Unity of God-man (identity of the individual with
the Universal consciousness as taught by the Vedantins and some Adwaitees)
appeared, has, in his death and history generally, himself presented the eternal
history of Spirit -- a history which every man has to accomplish in himself, in
order to exist as Spirit." -- Philosophy of History. Sibree's English
translation, p. 340.


. . . IN THE UNKNOWN DARKNESS IN THEIR AH-HI (Chohanic, Dhyani-Buddhic)

(a) The "Builders," the "Sons of Manvantaric Dawn," are the real creators of the
Universe; and in this doctrine, which deals only with our Planetary System,
they, as the architects of the latter, are also called the "Watchers" of the
Seven Spheres, which exoterically are the Seven planets, and esoterically the
seven earths or spheres (planets) of our chain also. The opening sentence of
Stanza I., when mentioning "Seven Eternities," is made to apply both to the
Maha-Kalpa or "the (great) Age of Brahma," as well as to the Solar pralaya and
subsequent resurrection of our Planetary System on a higher plane. There are
many kinds of pralaya (dissolution of a thing visible), as will be shown
(b) Paranishpanna, remember, is the summum bonum, the Absolute, hence the same
as Paranirvana. Besides being the final state it is that condition of
subjectivity which has no relation to anything but the one absolute truth
(Para-marthasatya) on its plane. It is that state which leads one to appreciate
correctly the full meaning of Non-Being, which, as explained, is absolute Being.
Sooner or later, all that now seemingly exists, will be in reality and actually
in the state of Paranishpanna. But there is a great difference between conscious
and unconscious "being." The condition of Paranishpanna, without Paramartha, the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
"Mother of the Gods," Aditi, or Cosmic Space. In the Zohar, she is called
Sephira the Mother of the Sephiroth, and Shekinah in her primordial form, in

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 54 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
ing consciousness (Svasamvedana), is no bliss, but simply extinction (for Seven
Eternities). Thus, an iron ball placed under the scorching rays of the sun will
get heated through, but will not feel or appreciate the warmth, while a man
will. It is only "with a mind clear and undarkened by personality, and an
assimilation of the merit of manifold existences devoted to being in its
collectivity (the whole living and sentient Universe)," that one gets rid of
personal existence, merging into, becoming one with, the Absolute,* and
continuing in full possession of Paramartha.
STANZA II. -- Continued.
(a) The idea that things can cease to exist and still BE, is a fundamental one
in Eastern psychology. Under this apparent contradiction in terms, there rests a
fact of Nature to realise which in the mind, rather than to argue about words,
is the important thing. A familiar instance of a similar paradox is afforded by
chemical combination. The question whether Hydrogen and Oxygen cease to exist,
when they combine to form water, is still a moot one, some arguing that since
they are found again when the water is decomposed they must be there all the
while; others contending that as they actually turn into something totally
different they must cease to exist as themselves for the time being; but neither
side is able to form the faintest conception of the real condition of a thing,
which has become something else and yet has not ceased to be itself. Existence
as water may be said to be, for Oxygen and Hydrogen, a state of Non-being which
is "more real being" than their existence as gases; and it may faintly symbolise
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Hence Non-being is "ABSOLUTE Being," in esoteric philosophy. In the tenets of
the latter even Adi-Budha (first or primeval wisdom) is, while manifested, in
one sense an illusion, Maya, since all the gods, including Brahma, have to die
at the end of the "Age of Brahma"; the abstraction called Parabrahm alone --
whether we call it Ensoph, or Herbert Spencer's Unknowable -- being "the One
Absolute" Reality. The One secondless Existence is ADWAITA, "Without a Second,"
and all the rest is Maya, teaches the Adwaita philosophy.

condition of the Universe when it goes to sleep, or ceases to be, during the
"Nights of Brahma" -- to awaken or reappear again, when the dawn of the new
Manvantara recalls it to what we call existence.
(b) The "Breath" of the One Existence is used in its application only to the
spiritual aspect of Cosmogony by Archaic esotericism; otherwise, it is replaced
by its equivalent in the material plane -- Motion. The One Eternal Element, or
element-containing Vehicle, is Space, dimensionless in every sense; co-existent
with which are -- endless duration, primordial (hence indestructible) matter,
and motion -- absolute "perpetual motion" which is the "breath" of the "One"
Element. This breath, as seen, can never cease, not even during the Pralayic
eternities. (See "Chaos, Theos, Kosmos," in Part II.)
But the "Breath of the One Existence" does not, all the same, apply to the One
Causeless Cause or the "All Be-ness" (in contradistinction to All-Being, which
is Brahma, or the Universe). Brahma (or Hari) the four-faced god who, after
lifting the Earth out of the waters, "accomplished the Creation," is held to be
only the instrumental, and not, as clearly implied, the ideal Cause. No
Orientalist, so far, seems to have thoroughly comprehended the real sense of the
verses in the Purana, that treat of "creation."
Therein Brahma is the cause of the potencies that are to be generated
subsequently for the work of "creation." When a translator says, "And from him
proceed the potencies to be created, after they had become the real cause": "and
from IT proceed the potencies that will create as they become the real cause"
(on the material plane) would perhaps be more correct? Save that one (causeless)
ideal cause there is no other to which the universe can be referred. "Worthiest
of ascetics! through its potency -- i.e., through the potency of that cause --
every created thing comes by its inherent or proper nature." If, in the Vedanta
and Nyaya, nimitta is the efficient cause, as contrasted with upadana, the
material cause, (and in the Sankhya, pradhana implies the functions of both); in
the Esoteric philosophy, which reconciles all these systems, and the nearest
exponent of which is the Vedanta as expounded by the Advaita Vedantists, none
but the upadana can be speculated upon; that which is in the minds of the
Vaishnavas (the Vasishta-dvaita) as the ideal in contradistinction to the real
-- or Parabrahm and Isvara -- can find no room in published speculations, since

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 56 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
that ideal even is a misnomer, when applied to that of which no human reason,
even that of an adept, can conceive.
To know itself or oneself, necessitates consciousness and perception (both
limited faculties in relation to any subject except Parabrahm), to be cognized.
Hence the "Eternal Breath which knows itself not." Infinity cannot comprehend
Finiteness. The Boundless can have no relation to the bounded and the
conditioned. In the occult teachings, the Unknown and the Unknowable MOVER, or
the Self-Existing, is the absolute divine Essence. And thus being Absolute
Consciousness, and Absolute Motion -- to the limited senses of those who
describe this indescribable -- it is unconsciousness and immoveableness.
Concrete consciousness cannot be predicated of abstract Consciousness, any more
than the quality wet can be predicated of water -- wetness being its own
attribute and the cause of the wet quality in other things. Consciousness
implies limitations and qualifications; something to be conscious of, and
someone to be conscious of it. But Absolute Consciousness contains the cognizer,
the thing cognized and the cognition, all three in itself and all three one. No
man is conscious of more than that portion of his knowledge that happens to have
been recalled to his mind at any particular time, yet such is the poverty of
language that we have no term to distinguish the knowledge not actively thought
of, from knowledge we are unable to recall to memory. To forget is synonymous
with not to remember. How much greater must be the difficulty of finding terms
to describe, and to distinguish between, abstract metaphysical facts or
differences. It must not be forgotten, also, that we give names to things
according to the appearances they assume for ourselves. We call absolute
consciousness "unconsciousness," because it seems to us that it must necessarily
be so, just as we call the Absolute, "Darkness," because to our finite
understanding it appears quite impenetrable, yet we recognize fully that our
perception of such things does not do them justice. We involuntarily distinguish
in our minds, for instance, between unconscious absolute consciousness, and
unconsciousness, by secretly endowing the former with some indefinite quality
that corresponds, on a higher plane than our thoughts can reach, with what we
know as consciousness in ourselves. But this is not any kind of consciousness
that we can manage to distinguish from what appears to us as unconsciousness.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 57 THE GERM OF LIFE.
STANZA II. -- Continued.
(a) The ray of the "Ever Darkness" becomes, as it is emitted, a ray of effulgent
light or life, and flashes into the "Germ" -- the point in the Mundane Egg,
represented by matter in its abstract sense. But the term "Point" must not be
understood as applying to any particular point in Space, for a germ exists in
the centre of every atom, and these collectively form "the Germ;" or rather, as
no atom can be made visible to our physical eye, the collectivity of these (if
the term can be applied to something which is boundless and infinite) forms the
noumenon of eternal and indestructible matter.
(b) One of the symbolical figures for the Dual creative power in Nature (matter
and force on the material plane) is Padma, the water-lily of India. The Lotus is
the product of heat (fire) and water (vapour or Ether); fire standing in every
philosophical and religious system as a representation of the Spirit of Deity,**
the active, male, generative principle; and Ether, or the Soul of matter, the
light of the fire, for the passive female principle from which everything in
this Universe emanated. Hence, Ether or Water is the Mother, and Fire is the
Father. Sir W. Jones (and before him archaic botany) showed that the seeds of
the Lotus contain -- even before they germinate -- perfectly formed leaves, the
miniature shape of what one day, as perfect plants, they will become: nature
thus giving us a specimen of the preformation of its production . . . the seed
of all phanerogamous plants bearing proper flowers containing an embryo plantlet
ready formed.*** (See Part II., "The Lotus Flower as an Universal Symbol.") This
explains the sentence "The Mother had not yet swollen" -- the form being usually
sacrificed to the inner or root idea in Archaic symbology.
The Lotus, or Padma, is, moreover, a very ancient and favourite
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* An unpoetical term, yet still very graphic. (See foot-note to Stanza III.)
** Even in Christianity. (See Part II., "Primordial Substance and Divine
*** Gross, "The Heathen Religion," p. 195.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 58 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
simile for the Kosmos itself, and also for man. The popular reasons given are,
firstly, the fact just mentioned, that the Lotus-seed contains within itself a
perfect miniature of the future plant, which typifies the fact that the
spiritual prototypes of all things exist in the immaterial world before those
things become materialised on Earth. Secondly, the fact that the Lotus plant
grows up through the water, having its root in the Ilus, or mud, and spreading
its flower in the air above. The Lotus thus typifies the life of man and also
that of the Kosmos; for the Secret Doctrine teaches that the elements of both
are the same, and that both are developing in the same direction. The root of
the Lotus sunk in the mud represents material life, the stalk passing up through
the water typifies existence in the astral world, and the flower floating on the
water and opening to the sky is emblematical of spiritual being.
STANZA II. -- Continued.
(a) The Primordial Substance had not yet passed out of its precosmic latency
into differentiated objectivity, or even become the (to man, so far,) invisible
Protyle of Science. But, as the hour strikes and it becomes receptive of the
Fohatic impress of the Divine Thought (the Logos, or the male aspect of the
Anima Mundi, Alaya) -- its heart opens. It differentiates, and the THREE
(Father, Mother, Son) are transformed into four. Herein lies the origin of the
double mystery of the Trinity and the immaculate Conception. The first and
Fundamental dogma of Occultism is Universal Unity (or Homogeneity) under three
aspects. This led to a possible conception of Deity, which as an absolute unity
must remain forever incomprehensible to finite intellects. "If thou wouldest
believe in the Power which acts within the root of a plant, or imagine the root
concealed under the soil, thou hast to think of its stalk or trunk and of its
leaves and flowers. Thou canst not imagine that Power independently of these
objects. Life can be known only by the Tree of Life. . . ." (Precepts for Yoga).
The idea of Absolute Unity

would be broken entirely in our conception, had we not something concrete before
our eyes to contain that Unity. And the deity being absolute, must be
omnipresent, hence not an atom but contains IT within itself. The roots, the
trunk and its many branches are three distinct objects, yet they are one tree.
Say the Kabalists: "The Deity is one, because It is infinite. It is triple,
because it is ever manifesting." This manifestation is triple in its aspects,
for it requires, as Aristotle has it, three principles for every natural body to
become objective: privation, form, and matter.* Privation meant in the mind of
the great philosopher that which the Occultists call the prototypes impressed in
the Astral Light -- the lowest plane and world of Anima Mundi. The union of
these three principles depends upon a fourth -- the LIFE which radiates from the
summits of the Unreachable, to become an universally diffused Essence on the
manifested planes of Existence. And this QUATERNARY (Father, Mother, Son, as a
UNITY, and a quaternary, as a living manifestation) has been the means of
leading to the very archaic Idea of Immaculate Conception, now finally
crystallized into a dogma of the Christian Church, which carnalized this
metaphysical idea beyond any common sense. For one has but to read the Kabala
and study its numerical methods of interpretation to find the origin of that
dogma. It is purely astronomical, mathematical, and pre-eminently metaphysical:
the Male element in Nature (personified by the male deities and Logoi -- Viraj,
or Brahma; Horus, or Osiris, etc., etc.) is born through, not from, an
immaculate source, personified by the "Mother"; because that Male having a
Mother cannot have a "Father" -- the abstract Deity being sexless, and not even
a Being but Be-ness, or Life itself. Let us render this in the mathematical
language of the author of "The Source of Measures." Speaking of the "Measure of
a Man" and his numerical (Kabalistic) value, he writes that in Genesis, ch. iv.,
v. 1, "It is called the 'Man even Jehovah'
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* A Vedantin of the Visishtadwaita philosophy would say that, though the only
independent Reality, Parabrahmam is inseparable from his trinity. That He is
three, "Parabrahmam, Chit, and Achit," the last two being dependent realities
unable to exist separately; or, to make it clearer, Parabrahmam is the SUBSTANCE
-- changeless, eternal, and incognizable -- and Chit (Atma), and Achit (Anatma)
are its qualities, as form and colour are the qualities of any object. The two
are the garment, or body, or rather attribute (Sarira) of Parabrahmam. But an
Occultist would find much to say against this claim, and so would the Adwaitee

[[Vol. 1, Page 60]] THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Measure, and this is obtained in this way, viz.: 113 x 5 = 565, and the value
565 can be placed under the form of expression 56.5 x 10 = 565. Here the
Man-number 113 becomes a factor of 56.5 x 10, and the (Kabalistic) reading of
this last numbered expression is Jod, He, Vau, He, or Jehovah. . . . The
expansion of 565 into 56.5 x 10 is purposed to show the emanation of the male
(Jod) from the female (Eva) principle; or, so to speak, the birth of a male
element from an immaculate source, in other words, an immaculate conception."
Thus is repeated on Earth the mystery enacted, according to the Seers, on the
divine plane. The "Son" of the immaculate Celestial Virgin (or the
undifferentiated cosmic protyle, Matter in its infinitude) is born again on
Earth as the Son of the terrestrial Eve -- our mother Earth, and becomes
Humanity as a total -- past, present, and future -- for Jehovah or Jod-he-vau-he
is androgyne, or both male and female. Above, the Son is the whole KOSMOS;
below, he is MANKIND. The triad or triangle becomes Tetraktis, the Sacred
Pythagorean number, the perfect Square, and a 6-faced cube on Earth. The
Macroprosopus (the Great Face) is now Microprosopus (the lesser face); or, as
the Kabalists have it, the "Ancient of Days," descending on Adam Kadmon whom he
uses as his vehicle to manifest through, gets transformed into Tetragrammaton.
It is now in the "Lap of Maya," the Great Illusion, and between itself and the
Reality has the Astral Light, the great Deceiver of man's limited senses, unless
Knowledge through Paramarthasatya comes to the rescue.
STANZA II. -- Continued.
(a) The Secret Doctrine, in the Stanzas given here, occupies itself chiefly, if
not entirely, with our Solar System, and especially with our planetary chain.
The "Seven Sons," therefore, are the creators of the latter. This teaching will
be explained more fully hereafter. (See Part II., "Theogony of the Creative

Svabhavat, the "Plastic Essence" that fills the Universe, is the root of all
things. Svabhavat is, so to say, the Buddhistic concrete aspect of the
abstraction called in Hindu philosophy Mulaprakriti. It is the body of the Soul,
and that which Ether would be to Akasa, the latter being the informing principle
of the former. Chinese mystics have made of it the synonym of "being." In the
Ekasloka-Shastra of Nagarjuna (the Lung-shu of China) called by the Chinese the
Yih-shu-lu-kia-lun, it is said that the original word of Yeu is "Being" or
"Subhava," "the Substance giving substance to itself," also explained by him as
meaning " without action and with action," "the nature which has no nature of
its own." Subhava, from which Svabhavat, is composed of two words: Su "fair,"
"handsome," "good"; Sva, "self"; and bhava, "being" or "states of being."
STANZA II. -- Continued.
The "Divine Thought" does not imply the idea of a Divine thinker. The Universe,
not only past, present, and future -- which is a human and finite idea expressed
by finite thought -- but in its totality, the Sat (an untranslateable term), the
absolute being, with the Past and Future crystallized in an eternal Present, is
that Thought itself reflected in a secondary or manifest cause. Brahma (neuter)
as the Mysterium Magnum of Paracelsus is an absolute mystery to the human mind.
Brahma, the male-female, its aspect and anthropomorphic reflection, is
conceivable to the perceptions of blind faith, though rejected by human
intellect when it attains its majority. (See Part II., "Primordial Substance and
Divine Thought.")
Hence the statement that during the prologue, so to say, of the drama of
Creation, or the beginning of cosmic evolution, the Universe or the "Son" lies
still concealed "in the Divine Thought," which had not yet penetrated "into the
Divine Bosom." This idea, note well, is at the root, and forms the origin of all
the allegories about the "Sons of God" born of immaculate virgins.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 62 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) The seemingly paradoxical use of the sentence "Seventh Eternity," thus
dividing the indivisible, is sanctified in esoteric philosophy. The latter
divides boundless duration into unconditionally eternal and universal Time and a
conditioned one (Khandakala). One is the abstraction or noumenon of infinite
time (Kala); the other its phenomenon appearing periodically, as the effect of
Mahat (the Universal Intelligence limited by Manvantaric duration). With some
schools, Mahat is "the first-born" of Pradhana (undifferentiated substance, or
the periodical aspect of Mulaprakriti, the root of Nature), which (Pradhana) is
called Maya, the Illusion. In this respect, I believe, esoteric teaching differs
from the Vedantin doctrines of both the Adwaita and the Visishtadwaita schools.
For it says that, while Mulaprakriti, the noumenon, is self-existing and without
any origin -- is, in short, parentless, Anupadaka (as one with Brahmam) --
Prakriti, its phenomenon, is periodical and no better than a phantasm of the
former, so Mahat, with the Occultists, the first-born of Gnana (or gnosis)
knowledge, wisdom or the Logos -- is a phantasm reflected from the Absolute
NIRGUNA (Parabrahm, the one reality, "devoid of attributes and qualities"; see
Upanishads); while with some Vedantins Mahat is a manifestation of Prakriti, or
(b) Therefore, the "last vibration of the Seventh Eternity" was "fore-ordained"
-- by no God in particular, but occurred in virtue of the eternal and changeless
LAW which causes the great periods of Activity and Rest, called so graphically,
and at the same time so poetically, the "Days and Nights of Brahma." The
expansion "from within without" of the Mother, called elsewhere the "Waters of
Space," "Universal Matrix," etc., does not allude to an expansion from a small
centre or focus, but, without reference to size or limitation or area, means the
development of limitless subjectivity into as limitless objectivity. "The ever
(to us) invisible and immaterial Substance present in eternity, threw its
periodical shadow from its own plane into the lap

of Maya." It implies that this expansion, not being an increase in size -- for
infinite extension admits of no enlargement -- was a change of condition. It
"expanded like the bud of the Lotus"; for the Lotus plant exists not only as a
miniature embryo in its seed (a physical characteristic), but its prototype is
present in an ideal form in the Astral Light from "Dawn" to "Night" during the
Manvantaric period, like everything else, as a matter of fact, in this objective
Universe; from man down to mite, from giant trees down to the tiniest blades of
All this, teaches the hidden Science, is but the temporary reflection, the
shadow of the eternal ideal prototype in Divine Thought -- the word "Eternal,"
note well again, standing here only in the sense of "AEon," as lasting
throughout the seemingly interminable, but still limited cycle of activity,
called by us Manvantara. For what is the real esoteric meaning of Manvantara, or
rather a Manu-Antara? It means, esoterically, "between two Manus," of whom there
are fourteen in every "Day of Brahma," such a "Day" consisting of 1,000
aggregates of four ages, or 1,000 "Great Ages," Mahayugas. Let us now analyse
the word or name Manu. Orientalists and their Dictionaries tell us that the term
"Manu" is from the root Man, "to think"; hence "the thinking man." But,
esoterically, every Manu, as an anthropomorphized patron of his special cycle
(or Round), is but the personified idea of the "Thought Divine" (as the Hermetic
"Pymander"); each of the Manus, therefore, being the special god, the creator
and fashioner of all that appears during his own respective cycle of being or
Manvantara. Fohat runs the Manus' (or Dhyan-Chohans') errands, and causes the
ideal prototypes to expand from within without -- viz., to cross gradually, on a
descending scale, all the planes from the noumenon to the lowest phenomenon, to
bloom finally on the last into full objectivity -- the acme of illusion, or the
grossest matter.
STANZA III. -- continued.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 64 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) The Pythagorean Monad is also said to dwell in solitude and darkness like
the "germ." The idea of the "breath" of Darkness moving over "the slumbering
Waters of life," which is primordial matter with the latent Spirit in it,
recalls the first chapter of Genesis. Its original is the Brahminical Narayana
(the mover on the Waters), who is the personification of the eternal Breath of
the unconscious All (or Parabrahm) of the Eastern Occultists. The Waters of
Life, or Chaos -- the female principle in symbolism -- are the vacuum (to our
mental sight) in which lie the latent Spirit and Matter. This it was that made
Democritus assert, after his instructor Leucippus, that the primordial
principles of all were atoms and a vacuum, in the sense of space, but not of
empty space, as "Nature abhors a vacuum" according to the Peripatetics, and
every ancient philosopher.
In all Cosmogonies "Water" plays the same important part. It is the base and
source of material existence. Scientists, mistaking the word for the thing,
understood by water the definite chemical combination of oxygen and hydrogen,
thus giving a specific meaning to a term used by Occultists in a generic sense,
and which is used in Cosmogony with a metaphysical and mystical meaning. Ice is
not water, neither is steam, although all three have precisely the same chemical
STANZA III. -- Continued.
(a) The solitary ray dropping into the mother deep may be taken as meaning
Divine Thought or Intelligence, impregnating chaos. This, however, occurs on the
plane of metaphysical abstraction, or rather the plane whereon that which we
call a metaphysical abstraction is a reality. The Virgin-egg being in one sense
abstract Egg-ness, or the power of becoming developed through fecundation, is
eternal and for ever the same. And just as the fecundation of an egg takes place
before it is dropped; so the non-eternal periodical germ which becomes later in

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 65 NATURE'S SYMBOLS.
symbolism the mundane egg, contains in itself, when it emerges from the said
symbol, "the promise and potency" of all the Universe. Though the idea per se
is, of course, an abstraction, a symbolical mode of expression, it is a symbol
truly, as it suggests the idea of infinity as an endless circle. It brings
before the mind's eye the picture of Kosmos emerging from and in boundless
space, a Universe as shoreless in magnitude if not as endless in its objective
manifestation. The simile of an egg also expresses the fact taught in Occultism
that the primordial form of everything manifested, from atom to globe, from man
to angel, is spheroidal, the sphere having been with all nations the emblem of
eternity and infinity -- a serpent swallowing its tail. To realize the meaning,
however, the sphere must be thought of as seen from its centre. The field of
vision or of thought is like a sphere whose radii proceed from one's self in
every direction, and extend out into space, opening up boundless vistas all
around. It is the symbolical circle of Pascal and the Kabalists, "whose centre
is everywhere and circumference nowhere," a conception which enters into the
compound idea of this emblem.
The "Mundane Egg" is, perhaps, one of the most universally adopted symbols,
highly suggestive as it is, equally in the spiritual, physiological, and
cosmological sense. Therefore, it is found in every world-theogony, where it is
largely associated with the serpent symbol; the latter being everywhere, in
philosophy as in religious symbolism, an emblem of eternity, infinitude,
regeneration, and rejuvenation, as well as of wisdom. (See Part II. "Tree and
Serpent and Crocodile Worship.") The mystery of apparent self-generation and
evolution through its own creative power repeating in miniature the process of
Cosmic evolution in the egg, both being due to heat and moisture under the
efflux of the unseen creative spirit, justified fully the selection of this
graphic symbol. The "Virgin Egg" is the microcosmic symbol of the macrocosmic
prototype -- the "Virgin Mother" -- Chaos or the Primeval Deep. The male Creator
(under whatever name) springs forth from the Virgin female, the immaculate root
fructified by the Ray. Who, if versed in astronomy and natural sciences, can
fail to see its suggestiveness? Cosmos as receptive Nature is an Egg fructified
-- yet left immaculate; once regarded as boundless, it could have no other
representation than a spheroid. The Golden Egg was surrounded by seven natural
elements (ether, fire, air, water), "four ready, three secret." It may be found

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 66 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
stated in Vishnu Purana, where elements are translated "Envelopes" and a secret
one is added: "Aham-kara" (see Wilson's Vishnu Purana, Book I., p. 40). The
original text has no "Aham-kara;" it mentions seven Elements without specifying
the last three (see Part II. on "The Mundane Egg").
STANZA III. -- Continued.
4. (Then) THE THREE (triangle) FALL INTO THE FOUR (quaternary). THE RADIANT
(Hiranyagarbha), WHICH IN ITSELF IS THREE (the triple hypostases of Brahma, or
Vishnu, the three "Avasthas"), CURDLES AND SPREADS IN MILK-WHITE CURDS
The use of geometrical figures and the frequent allusions to figures in all
ancient scriptures (see Puranas, Egyptian papyri, the "Book of the Dead" and
even the Bible) must be explained. In the "Book of Dzyan," as in the Kabala,
there are two kinds of numerals to be studied -- the figures, often simple
blinds, and the Sacred Numbers, the values of which are all known to the
Occultists through Initiation. The former is but a conventional glyph, the
latter is the basic symbol of all. That is to say, that one is purely physical,
the other purely metaphysical, the two standing in relation to each other as
matter stands to spirit -- the extreme poles of the ONE Substance.
As Balzac, the unconscious Occultist of French literature, says somewhere, the
Number is to Mind the same as it is to matter: "an incomprehensible agent;"
(perhaps so to the profane, never to the Initiated mind). Number is, as the
great writer thought, an Entity, and, at the same time, a Breath emanating from
what he called God and what we call the ALL; the breath which alone could
organize the physical Kosmos, "where naught obtains its form but through the
Deity, which is an effect of Number." It is instructive to quote Balzac's words
upon this subject: --
"The smallest as the most immense creations, are they not to be distinguished
from each other by their quantities, their qualities, their dimensions, their
forces and attributes, all begotten by the NUMBER? The infinitude of the
Numbers is a fact proven to our mind, but of which no proof can be physically

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 67 THE POWER OF NUMBERS.
given. The mathematician will tell us that the infinitude of the numbers
exists but is not to be demonstrated. God is a Number endowed with motion,
which is felt but not demonstrated. As Unity, it begins the Numbers, with
which it has nothing in common. . . . . The existence of the Number depends on
Unity, which, without a single Number, begets them all. . . . . What! unable
either to measure the first abstraction yielded to you by the Deity, or to get
hold of it, you still hope to subject to your measurements the mystery of the
Secret Sciences which emanate from that Deity? . . . . And what would you
feel, were I to plunge you into the abysses of MOTION, the Force which
organizes the Number? What would you think, were I to add that Motion and
Number* are begotten by the WORD, the Supreme Reason of the Seers and
Prophets, who, in days of old, sensed the mighty Breath of God, a witness to
which is the Apocalypse?"
(b) "The radiant essence curdled and spread throughout the depths" of Space.
From an astronomical point of view this is easy of explanation: it is the "milky
way," the world-stuff, or primordial matter in its first form. It is more
difficult, however, to explain it in a few words or even lines, from the
standpoint of Occult Science and Symbolism, as it is the most complicated of
glyphs. Herein are enshrined more than a dozen symbols. To begin with, the whole
pantheon of mysterious objects,** every one of them having some definite Occult
meaning, extracted from the allegorical "churning of the ocean" by the Hindu
gods. Besides Amrita, the water of life or immortality, "Surabhi" the "cow of
plenty," called "the fountain of milk and curds," was extracted from this "Sea
of Milk." Hence the universal adoration of the cow and bull, one the productive,
the other the generative power in Nature: symbols connected with both the Solar
and the Cosmic deities. The specific properties, for occult purposes, of the
"fourteen precious things," being explained only at the fourth Initiation,
cannot be given here; but the following may be remarked. In the "Satapatha
Brahmana" it is stated that the churning of the "Ocean of Milk" took place in
the Satya Yug, the first age which immediately followed the "Deluge." As,
however, neither the Rig-Veda nor
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Number, truly; but never MOTION. It is Motion which begets the Logos, the
Word, in occultism.
** The "Fourteen precious things." The narrative or allegory is found in the
Satapatha Brahmana and others. The Japanese Secret Science of the Buddhist
Mystics, the Yamabooshi, has "seven precious things." We will speak of them,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 68 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Manu -- both preceding Vaivasvata's "deluge," that of the bulk of the Fourth
Race -- mention this deluge, it is evident that it is not the "great" deluge,
nor that which carried away Atlantis, nor even the deluge of Noah, which is
meant here. This "churning" relates to a period before the earth's formation,
and is in direct connection with that other universal legend, the various and
contradictory versions of which culminated in the Christian dogma of the "War in
Heaven," and the fall of the Angels (see Book II., also Revelations chap. xii.).
The Brahmanas, reproached by the Orientalists with their versions on the same
subjects, often clashing with each other, are pre-eminently occult works, hence
used purposely as blinds. They were allowed to survive for public use and
property only because they were and are absolutely unintelligible to the masses.
Otherwise they would have disappeared from circulation as long ago as the days
of Akbar.
STANZA III. -- Continued.
IS ONE (b).
(a) OEAOHOO is rendered "Father-Mother of the Gods" in the Commentaries, or the
SIX IN ONE, or the septenary root from which all proceeds. All depends upon the
accent given to these seven vowels, which may be pronounced as one, three, or
even seven syllables by adding an e after the letter "o." This mystic name is
given out, because without a thorough mastery of the triple pronunciation it
remains for ever ineffectual.
(b) This refers to the Non-Separateness of all that lives and has its being,
whether in active or passive state. In one sense, Oeaohoo is the "Rootless Root
of All"; hence, one with Parabrahmam; in another sense it is a name for the
manifested ONE LIFE, the Eternal living Unity. The "Root" means, as already
explained, pure knowledge (Sattva),*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The original for Understanding is Sattva, which Sankara (acharya) renders
antahkarana. "Refined," he says, "by sacrifices and other sanctifying
operations." In the Katha, at p. 148, Sattva is said by Sankara to mean buddhi
-- a common use of the word. ("The BHAGAVATGITA with The Sanatsugatiya and The
Anugita," trans- [[Footnote continued on next page]]

eternal (Nitya) unconditioned reality or SAT (Satya), whether we call it
Parabrahmam or Mulaprakriti, for these are the two aspects of the ONE. The
"Light" is the same Omnipresent Spiritual Ray, which has entered and now
fecundated the Divine Egg, and calls cosmic matter to begin its long series of
differentiations. The curds are the first differentiation, and probably refer
also to that cosmic matter which is supposed to be the origin of the "Milky Way"
-- the matter we know. This "matter," which, according to the revelation
received from the primeval Dhyani-Buddhas, is, during the periodical sleep of
the Universe, of the ultimate tenuity conceivable to the eye of the perfect
Bodhisatva -- this matter, radical and cool, becomes, at the first reawakening
of cosmic motion, scattered through Space; appearing, when seen from the Earth,
in clusters and lumps, like curds in thin milk. These are the seeds of the
future worlds, the "Star-stuff."
STANZA III. -- Continued.
(a) The essence of darkness being absolute light, Darkness is taken as the
appropriate allegorical representation of the condition of the Universe during
Pralaya, or the term of absolute rest, or non-being, as it appears to our finite
minds. The "fire," "heat," and "motion" here spoken of, are, of course, not the
fire, heat, and motion of physical science, but the underlying abstractions, the
noumena, or the soul, of the essence of these material manifestations -- the
"things in themselves," which, as modern science confesses, entirely elude the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] lated by Kashinath Trimbak Telang,
M.A.; edited by Max Muller.) Whatever meaning various schools may give the term,
Sattva is the name given among Occult students of the Aryasanga School to the
dual Monad or Atma-buddhi, and Atma-buddhi on this plane corresponds to
Parabrahm and Mulaprakriti on the higher plane.
* Amrita is "immortality."
** See Commentary No. 1 to this Stanza.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 70 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
ments of the laboratory, and which even the mind cannot grasp, although it can
equally little avoid the conclusion that these underlying essences of things
must exist. Fire and Water, or Father* and Mother, may be taken here to mean the
divine Ray and Chaos. "Chaos, from this union with Spirit obtaining sense, shone
with pleasure, and thus was produced the Protogonos (the first-born light),"
says a fragment of Hermas. Damascius calls it Dis in "Theogony" -- "The disposer
of all things." (See Cory's "Ancient Fragments," p. 314.)
According to the Rosicrucian tenets, as handled and explained by the profane for
once correctly, if only partially, so "Light and Darkness are identical in
themselves, being only divisible in the human mind"; and according to Robert
Fludd, "Darkness adopted illumination in order to make itself visible" (On
Rosenkranz). According to the tenets of Eastern Occultism, DARKNESS is the one
true actuality, the basis and the root of light, without which the latter could
never manifest itself, nor even exist. Light is matter, and DARKNESS pure
Spirit. Darkness, in its radical, metaphysical basis, is subjective and absolute
light; while the latter in all its seeming effulgence and glory, is merely a
mass of shadows, as it can never be eternal, and is simply an illusion, or Maya.

Even in the mind-baffling and science-harassing Genesis, light is created out of
darkness "and darkness was upon the face of the deep" (ch. i. v. 2.) -- and not
vice versa. "In him (in darkness) was life; and the life was the light of men"
(John i. 4). A day may come when the eyes of men will be opened; and then they
may comprehend better than they do now, that verse in the Gospel of John that
says "And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not."
They will see then that the word "darkness" does not apply to man's spiritual
eyesight, but indeed to "Darkness," the absolute, that comprehendeth not (cannot
cognize) transient light, however transcendent to human eyes. Demon est Deus
inversus. The devil is now called Darkness by the Church, whereas, in the Bible
he is called the "Son of God" (see Job), the bright star of the early morning,
Lucifer (see Isaiah). There is a whole philosophy of dogmatic craft in the
reason why the first Archangel, who sprang from the depths of Chaos, was called
Lux (Lucifer), the "Luminous Son of the Morning," or man-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See "Kwan-Shai-Yin." The real name from the text cannot be given.

vantaric Dawn. He was transformed by the Church into Lucifer or Satan, because
he is higher and older than Jehovah, and had to be sacrificed to the new dogma.
(See Book II.)

STANZA III. -- Continued.
DARK WATERS. IT IS OEAOHOO, THE YOUNGER, THE * * * (whom thou knowest now as
"Bright Space, son of dark Space," corresponds to the Ray dropped at the first
thrill of the new "Dawn" into the great Cosmic depths, from which it re-emerges
differentiated as Oeaohoo the younger, (the "new LIFE"), to become, to the end
of the life-cycle, the germ of all things. He is "the Incorporeal man who
contains in himself the divine Idea," -- the generator of Light and Life, to use
an expression of Philo Judaeus. He is called the "Blazing Dragon of Wisdom,"
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
** Lanoo is a student, a chela who studies practical Esotericism.
*** "Tri-dasa," or three times ten (30), alludes to the Vedic deities, in round
numbers, or more accurately 33 -- a sacred number. They are the 12 Adityas, the
8 Vasus, the 11 Rudras, and 2 Aswins -- the twin sons of the Sun and the Sky.
This is the root-number of the Hindu Pantheon, which enumerates 33 crores or
over three hundred millions of gods and goddesses.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 72 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
because, firstly, he is that which the Greek philosophers called the Logos, the
Verbum of the Thought Divine; and secondly, because in Esoteric philosophy this
first manifestation, being the synthesis or the aggregate of Universal Wisdom,
Oeaohoo, "the Son of the Son," contains in himself the Seven Creative Hosts (The
Sephiroth), and is thus the essence of manifested Wisdom. "He who bathes in the
light of Oeaohoo will never be deceived by the veil of Maya."
Kwan-Shai-Yin is identical with, and an equivalent of the Sanskrit
Avalokiteshwara, and as such he is an androgynous deity, like the Tetragrammaton
and all the Logoi* of antiquity. It is only by some sects in China that he is
anthropomorphized and represented with female attributes,** when, under his
female aspect, he becomes Kwan-Yin, the goddess of mercy, called the "Divine
Voice."*** The latter is the patron deity of Thibet and of the island of Puto in
China, where both deities have a number of monasteries.**** (See Part II.
Kwan-Shai-Yin and Kwan-yin.)
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Hence all the higher gods of antiquity are all "Sons of the Mother" before
they become those of the "Father." The Logoi, like Jupiter or Zeus, Son of
Kronos-Saturn, "Infinite Time" (or Kala), in their origin were represented as
male-female. Zeus is said to be the "beautiful Virgin," and Venus is made
bearded. Apollo is originally bisexual, so is Brahma-Vach in Manu and the
Puranas. Osiris is interchangeable with Isis, and Horus is of both sexes.
Finally St. John's vision in Revelation, that of the Logos, who is now connected
with Jesus -- is hermaphrodite, for he is described as having female breasts. So
is the Tetragrammaton = Jehovah. But there are two Avalokiteshwaras in
Esotericism; the first and the second Logos.
** No religious symbol can escape profanation and even derision in our days of
politics and Science. In Southern India the writer has seen a converted native
making pujah with offerings before a statue of Jesus clad in woman's clothes and
with a ring in his nose. When asking the meaning of the masquerade we were
answered that it was Jesu-Maria blended in one, and that it was done by the
permission of the Padri, as the zealous convert had no money to purchase two
statues or "idols" as they, very properly, were called by a witness -- another
but a non-converted Hindu. Blasphemous this will appear to a dogmatic Christian,
but the Theosophist and the Occultist must award the palm of logic to the
converted Hindu. The esoteric Christos in the gnosis is, of course, sexless, but
in exoteric theology he is male and female.
*** The Gnostic Sophia, "Wisdom" who is "the Mother" of the Ogdoad (Aditi, in a
certain sense, with her eight sons), is the Holy Ghost and the Creator of all,
as in the ancient systems. The "father" is a far later invention. The earliest
manifested Logos was female everywhere -- the mother of the seven planetary
**** See "Chinese Buddhism," by the Rev. J. C. Edkins, who always gives correct
facts, although his conclusions are very frequently erroneous.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 73 THE DRAGON AND THE LOGOI.
(b) "The "Dragon of Wisdom" is the One, the "Eka" (Sanskrit) or Saka. It is
curious that Jehovah's name in Hebrew should also be One, Echod. "His name is
Echod": say the Rabbins. The philologists ought to decide which of the two is
derived from the other -- linguistically and symbolically: surely, not the
Sanskrit? The "One" and the Dragon are expressions used by the ancients in
connection with their respective Logoi. Jehovah -- esoterically (as Elohim) --
is also the Serpent or Dragon that tempted Eve, and the "Dragon" is an old glyph
for "Astral Light" (Primordial Principle), "which is the Wisdom of Chaos."
Archaic philosophy, recognizing neither Good nor Evil as a fundamental or
independent power, but starting from the Absolute ALL (Universal Perfection
eternally), traced both through the course of natural evolution to pure Light
condensing gradually into form, hence becoming Matter or Evil. It was left with
the early and ignorant Christian fathers to degrade the philosophical and highly
scientific idea of this emblem (the Dragon) into the absurd superstition called
the "Devil." They took it from the later Zoroastrians, who saw devils or the
Evil in the Hindu Devas, and the word Evil thus became by a double transmutation
D'Evil in every tongue (Diabolos, Diable, Diavolo, Teufel). But the Pagans have
always shown a philosophical discrimination in their symbols. The primitive
symbol of the serpent symbolised divine Wisdom and Perfection, and had always
stood for psychical Regeneration and Immortality. Hence -- Hermes, calling the
serpent the most spiritual of all beings; Moses, initiated in the wisdom of
Hermes, following suit in Genesis; the Gnostic's Serpent with the seven vowels
over its head, being the emblem of the seven hierarchies of the Septenary or
Planetary Creators. Hence, also, the Hindu serpent Sesha or Ananta, "the
Infinite," a name of Vishnu, whose first Vahan or vehicle on the primordial
waters is this serpent.* Yet they all made a difference between the good and the
bad Serpent (the Astral Light of
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Like the logoi and the Hierarchies of Powers, however, the "Serpents" have to
be distinguished one from the other. Sesha or Ananta, "the couch of Vishnu," is
an allegorical abstraction, symbolizing infinite Time in Space, which contains
the germ and throws off periodically the efflorescence of this germ, the
manifested Universe; whereas, the gnostic Ophis contained the same triple
symbolism in its seven vowels as the One, Three and Seven-syllabled Oeaohoo of
the Archaic doctrine; i.e., the One Unmanifested Logos, the Second manifested,
the triangle concreting into the Quaternary or Tetragrammaton, and the rays of
the latter on the material plane.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 74 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the Kabalists) -- between the former, the embodiment of divine Wisdom in the
region of the Spiritual, and the latter, Evil, on the plane of matter.* Jesus
accepted the serpent as a synonym of Wisdom, and this formed part of his
teaching: "Be ye wise as serpents," he says. "In the beginning, before Mother
became Father-Mother, the fiery Dragon moved in the infinitudes alone" (Book of
Sarparajni.) The Aitareya Brahmana calls the Earth Sarparajni, "the Serpent
Queen," and "the Mother of all that moves." Before our globe became egg-shaped
(and the Universe also) "a long trail of Cosmic dust (or fire mist) moved and
writhed like a serpent in Space." The "Spirit of God moving on Chaos" was
symbolized by every nation in the shape of a fiery serpent breathing fire and
light upon the primordial waters, until it had incubated cosmic matter and made
it assume the annular shape of a serpent with its tail in its mouth -- which
symbolises not only Eternity and Infinitude, but also the globular shape of all
the bodies formed within the Universe from that fiery mist. The Universe, as
well as the Earth and Man, cast off periodically, serpent-like, their old skins,
to assume new ones after a time of rest. The serpent is, surely, a not less
graceful or a more unpoetical image than the caterpillar and chrysalis from
which springs the butterfly, the Greek emblem of Psyche, the human soul. The
"Dragon" was also the symbol of the Logos with the Egyptians, as with the
Gnostics. In the "Book of Hermes," Pymander, the oldest and the most spiritual
of the Logoi of the Western Continent, appears to Hermes in the shape of a Fiery
Dragon of "Light, Fire, and Flame." Pymander, the "Thought Divine" personified,
says: The Light is me, I am the Nous (the mind or Manu), I am thy God, and I am
far older than the human principle which escapes from the shadow ("Darkness," or
the concealed Deity). I am the germ of thought, the resplendent Word, the Son of
God. All that thus sees and hears in thee is the Verbum of the Master, it is the
Thought (Mahat) which is God, the Father.**
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*The Astral Light, or the AEther, of the ancient pagans (for the name of Astral
Light is quite modern) is Spirit . . . . Matter. Beginning with the pure
spiritual plane, it becomes grosser as it descends until it becomes the Maya or
the tempting and deceitful serpent on our plane.
** By "God, the Father," the seventh principle in Man and Kosmos are here
unmistakeably meant, this principle being inseparable in its Esse and Nature
from the seventh Cosmic principle. In one sense it is the Logos of the Greeks
and the Avalokiteswara of the esoteric Buddhists.

The celestial Ocean, the 'Ether . . . . is the Breath of the Father, the
life-giving principle, the Mother, the Holy Spirit, for these are not separated,
and their union is LIFE."
Here we find the unmistakeable echo of the Archaic Secret Doctrine, as now
expounded. Only the latter does not place at the head and Evolution of Life "the
Father," who comes third and is the "Son of the Mother," but the "Eternal and
Ceaseless Breath of the ALL." The Mahat (Understanding, Universal Mind, Thought,
etc.), before it manifests itself as Brahma or Siva, appears as Vishnu, says
Sankhya Sara (p. 16); hence Mahat has several aspects, just as the logos has.
Mahat is called the Lord, in the Primary Creation, and is, in this sense,
Universal Cognition or Thought Divine; but, "That Mahat which was first produced
is (afterwards) called Ego-ism, when it is born as "I," that is said to be the
second Creation" (Anugita, ch. xxvi.). And the translator (an able and learned
Brahmin, not a European Orientalist) explains in a foot-note (6), "i.e., when
Mahat develops into the feeling of Self-Consciousness -- I -- then it assumes
the name of Egoism," which, translated into our esoteric phraseology, means when
Mahat is transformed into the human Manas (or even that of the finite gods), and
becomes Aham-ship. Why it is called the Mahat of the Second creation (or the
ninth, that of the Kumara in Vishnu Purana) will be explained in Book II. The
"Sea of Fire" is then the Super-Astral (i.e., noumenal) Light, the first
radiation from the Root, the Mulaprakriti, the undifferentiated Cosmic
Substance, which becomes Astral Matter. It is also called the "Fiery Serpent,"
as above described. If the student bears in mind that there is but One Universal
Element, which is infinite, unborn, and undying, and that all the rest -- as in
the world of phenomena -- are but so many various differentiated aspects and
transformations (correlations, they are now called) of that One, from Cosmical
down to microcosmical effects, from super-human down to human and sub-human
beings, the totality, in short, of objective existence -- then the first and
chief difficulty will disappear and Occult Cosmology may be mastered.* All the
Kabalists and Occultists, Eastern and Western, recognise (a)
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In the Egyptian as in the Indian theogony there was a concealed deity, the
ONE, and the creative, androgynous god. Thus Shoo is the god of creation and
Osiris is, in his original primary form, the "god whose name is unknown." (See
Mariette's Abydos II., p. 63, and Vol. III., pp. 413, 414, No. 1122.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 76 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the identity of "Father-Mother" with primordial AEther or Akasa, (Astral
Light)*; and (b) its homogeneity before the evolution of the "Son," cosmically
Fohat, for it is Cosmic Electricity. "Fohat hardens and scatters the seven
brothers" (Book III. Dzyan); which means that the primordial Electric Entity --
for the Eastern Occultists insist that Electricity is an Entity -- electrifies
into life, and separates primordial stuff or pregenetic matter into atoms,
themselves the source of all life and consciousness. "There exists an universal
agent unique of all forms and of life, that is called Od,** Ob, and Aour, active
and passive, positive and negative, like day and night: it is the first light in
Creation" (Eliphas Levi's Kabala): --- the first Light of the primordial Elohim
-- the Adam, "male and female" -- or (scientifically) ELECTRICITY AND LIFE.
(c) The ancients represented it by a serpent, for "Fohat hisses as he glides
hither and thither" (in zigzags). The Kabala figures it with the Hebrew letter
Teth , whose symbol is the serpent which played such a prominent part in the
Mysteries. Its universal value is nine, for it is the ninth letter of the
alphabet and the ninth door of the fifty portals or gateways that lead to the
concealed mysteries of being. It is the magical agent par excellence, and
designates in Hermetic philosophy "Life infused into primordial matter," the
essence that composes all things, and the spirit that determines their form. But
there are two secret Hermetical operations, one spiritual, the other
material-correlative, and for ever united. "Thou shalt separate the earth from
the fire, the subtile from the solid . . . that which ascends from earth to
heaven and descends again from heaven to earth. It (the subtile light), is the
strong force of every force, for it conquers every subtile thing and penetrates
into every solid. Thus was the world formed" (Hermes).
It was not Zeno alone, the founder of the Stoics, who taught that the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See next note.
** Od is the pure life-giving Light, or magnetic fluid; Ob the messenger of
death used by the sorcerers, the nefarious evil fluid; Aour is the synthesis of
the two, Astral Light proper. Can the Philologists tell why Od -- a term used by
Reichenbach to denominate the vital fluid -- is also a Tibetan word meaning
light, brightness, radiancy? It equally means "Sky" in an occult sense. Whence
the root of the word? But Akasa is not quite Ether, but far higher than that, as
will be shown.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 77 DEITY IN SPACE AND TIME.
Universe evolves, when its primary substance is transformed from the state of
fire into that of air, then into water, etc. Heracleitus of Ephesus maintained
that the one principle that underlies all phenomena in Nature is fire. The
intelligence that moves the Universe is fire, and fires is intelligence. And
while Anaximenes said the same of air, and Thales of Miletus (600 years B.C.) of
water, the Esoteric Doctrine reconciles all those philosophers by showing that
though each was right the system of none was complete.
STANZA III. -- Continued.
(a) The answer to the first question, suggested by the second, which is the
reply of the teacher to the pupil, contains in a single phrase one of the most
essential truths of occult philosophy. It indicates the existence of things
imperceptible to our physical senses which are of far greater importance, more
real and more permanent, than those that appeal to these senses themselves.
Before the Lanoo can hope to understand the transcendentally metaphysical
problem contained in the first question he must be able to answer the second,
while the very answer he gives to the second will furnish him with the clue to
the correct reply to the first.
In the Sanscrit Commentary on this Stanza, the terms used for the concealed and
the unrevealed Principle are many. In the earliest MSS. of Indian literature
this Unrevealed, Abstract Deity has no name. It is called generally "That" (Tad
in Sanskrit), and means all that is, was, and will be, or that can be so
received by the human mind.
Among such appellations, given, of course, only in esoteric philosophy, as the
"Unfathomable Darkness," the "Whirlwind," etc. -- it is also called the "It of
the Kalahansa, the Kala-ham-sa," and even the "Kali Hamsa," (Black swan). Here
the m and the n are convertible, and

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 78 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
both sound like the nasal French an or am, or, again, en or em (Ennui, Embarras,
etc.) As in the Hebrew Bible, many a mysterious sacred name in Sanscrit conveys
to the profane ear no more than some ordinary, and often vulgar word, because it
is concealed anagrammatically or otherwise. This word of Hansa or esoterically
"hamsa" is just such a case. Hamsa is equal to a-ham-sa, three words meaning "I
am he" (in English), while divided in still another way it will read "So-ham,"
"he (is) I" -- Soham being equal to Sah, "he," and aham, "I," or "I am he." In
this alone is contained the universal mystery, the doctrine of the identity of
man's essence with god-essence, for him who understands the language of wisdom.
Hence the glyph of, and the allegory about, Kalahansa (or hamsa), and the name
given to Brahma neuter (later on, to the male Brahma) of "Hansa-Vahana," he who
uses the Hansa as his vehicle." The same word may be read "Kalaham-sa" or "I am
I" in the eternity of Time, answering to the Biblical, or rather Zoroastrian "I
am that I am." The same doctrine is found in the Kabala, as witness the
following extract from an unpublished MS. by Mr. S. Liddell McGregor Mathers,
the learned Kabalist: "The three pronouns , Hoa, Atah, Ani; He, Thou, I; are
used to symbolize the ideas of Macroprosopus and Microprosopus in the Hebrew
Qabalah. Hoa, "He," is applied to the hidden and concealed Macroprosopus; Atah,
"Thou," to Microprosopus; and Ani, "I," to the latter when He is represented as
speaking. (See Lesser Holy Assembly, 204 et seq.) It is to be noted that each of
these names consists of three letters, of which the letter Aleph , A, forms the
conclusion of the first word Hoa, and the commencement of Atah and Ani, as if it
were the connecting link between them. But is the symbol of the Unity and
consequently of the unvarying Idea of the Divine operating through all these.
But behind the in the name Hoa are the letters and , the symbols of the
numbers Six and Five, the Male and the Female, the Hexagram and the Pentagram.
And the numbers of these three words, Hoa Atah Ani, are 12, 406, and 61, which
are resumed in the key numbers of 3, 10, and 7, by the Qabalah of the Nine
Chambers, which is a form of the exegetical rule of Temura."
It is useless to attempt to explain the mystery in full. Materialists and the
men of modern Science will never understand it, since, in order

to obtain clear perception of it, one has first of all to admit the postulate of
a universally diffused, omnipresent, eternal Deity in Nature; secondly, to have
fathomed the mystery of electricity in its true essence; and thirdly, to credit
man with being the septenary symbol, on the terrestrial plane, of the One Great
UNIT (the Logos), which is Itself the Seven-vowelled sign, the Breath
crystallized into the WORD.* He who believes in all this, has also to believe in
the multiple combination of the seven planets of Occultism and of the Kabala,
with the twelve zodiacal signs; to attribute, as we do, to each planet and to
each constellation an influence which, in the words of Ely Star (a French
Occultist), "is proper to it, beneficent or maleficent, and this, after the
planetary Spirit which rules it, who, in his turn, is capable of influencing men
and things which are found in harmony with him and with which he has any
affinity." For these reasons, and since few believe in the foregoing, all that
can now be given is that in both cases the symbol of Hansa (whether "I," "He,"
Goose or Swan) is an important symbol, representing, for instance, Divine
Wisdom, Wisdom in darkness beyond the reach of men. For all exoteric purposes,
Hansa, as every Hindu knows, is a fabulous bird, which, when given milk mixed
with water for its food (in the allegory) separated the two, drinking the milk
and leaving the water; thus showing inherent wisdom -- milk standing
symbolically for spirit, and water for matter.
That this allegory is very ancient and dates from the very earliest archaic
period, is shown by the mention (in Bhagavata Purana) of a certain caste named
"Hamsa" or "Hansa," which was the "one caste" par excellence; when far back in
the mists of a forgotten past there was among the Hindus only "One Veda, One
Deity, One Caste." There is also a range in the Himalayas, described in the old
books as being situated north of Mount Meru, called "Hamsa," and connected with
episodes pertaining to the history of religious mysteries and initiations. As to
the name of Kala-Hansa being the supposed vehicle of Brahma-Prajapati, in the
exoteric texts and translations of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This is again similar to the doctrine of Fichte and German Pantheists. The
former reveres Jesus as the great teacher who inculcated the unity of the spirit
of man with the God-Spirit (the Adwaita doctrine) or universal Principle. It is
difficult to find a single speculation in Western metaphysics which has not been
anticipated by Archaic Eastern philosophy. From Kant to Herbert Spencer, it is
all a more or less distorted echo of the Dwaita, Adwaita, and Vedantic doctrines

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 80 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Orientalists, it is quite a mistake. Brahma, the neuter, is called by them
Kala-Hansa and Brahma, the male, Hansa-Vahana, because forsooth "his vehicle or
Vahan is a swan or goose" (vide "the Hindu Classical Dictionary.") This is a
purely exoteric gloss. Esoterically and logically, if Brahma, the infinite, is
all that is described by the Orientalists, namely, agreeably with the Vedantic
texts, an abstract deity in no way characterised by the description of any human
attributes, and it is still maintained that he or it is called Kala-Hansa --
then how can it ever become the Vahan of Brahma, the manifested finite god? It
is quite the reverse. The "Swan or goose" (Hansa) is the symbol of that male or
temporary deity, as he, the emanation of the primordial Ray, is made to serve as
a Vahan or vehicle for that divine Ray, which otherwise could not manifest
itself in the Universe, being, antiphrastically, itself an emanation of
"Darkness" -- for our human intellect, at any rate. It is Brahma, then, who is
Kala-Hansa, and the Ray, the Hansa-Vahana.
As to the strange symbol chosen, it is equally suggestive; the true mystic
significance being the idea of a universal matrix, figured by the primordial
waters of the "deep," or the opening for the reception, and subsequently for the
issue, of that one ray (the Logos), which contains in itself the other seven
procreative rays or powers (the logoi or builders). Hence the choice by the
Rosecroix of the aquatic fowl -- whether swan or pelican,* with seven young ones
for a symbol, modified and adapted to the religion of every country. En-Soph is
called the "Fiery Soul of the Pelican" in the Book of Numbers.** (See Part II.
"The Hidden Deity and its Symbols and Glyphs.") Appearing with every Manvantara
as Narayan, or Swayambhuva (the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Whether the genus of the bird be cygnus, anser, or pelecanus, it is no matter,
as it is an aquatic bird floating or moving on the waters like the Spirit, and
then issuing from those waters to give birth to other beings. The true
significance of the symbol of the Eighteenth Degree of the Rose-Croix is
precisely this, though poetised later on into the motherly feeling of the
Pelican rending its bosom to feed its seven little ones with its blood.
** The reason why Moses forbids eating the pelican and swan, classing the two
among the unclean fowls, and permits eating "bald locusts, beetles, and the
grasshopper after his kind" (Leviticus xi. and Deuteronomy xiv.) is a purely
physiological one, and has to do with mystic symbology only in so far as the
word "unclean," like every other word, ought not to be read and understood
literally, as it is esoteric like all the [[Footnote continued on next page]]

Self-Existent), and penetrating into the Mundane Egg, it emerges from it at the
end of the divine incubation as Brahma or Prajapati, a progenitor of the future
Universe into which he expands. He is Purusha (spirit), but he is also Prakriti
(matter). Therefore it is only after separating himself into two halves --
Brahma-vach (the female) and Brahma-Viraj (the male), that the Prajapati becomes
the male Brahma.
STANZA III. -- Continued.
(a) It must be remembered that the words "Light," "Fire," and "Flame" used in
the Stanzas have been adopted by the translators thereof from the vocabulary of
the old "Fire philosophers,"** in order to render better the meaning of the
archaic terms and symbols employed in the original. Otherwise they would have
remained entirely unintelligible to a European reader. But to a student of the
Occult the terms used will be sufficiently clear.
All these -- "Light," "Flame," "Hot," "Cold," "Fire," "Heat," "Water," and the
"water of life" are all, on our plane, the progeny; or as a modern physicist
would say, the correlations of ELECTRICITY. Mighty word, and a still mightier
symbol! Sacred generator of a no less sacred progeny; of fire -- the creator,
the preserver and the destroyer; of light -- the essence of our divine
ancestors; of flame -- the Soul of things. Electricity, the ONE Life at the
upper rung of Being, and Astral Fluid, the Athanor of the Alchemists, at its
lowest; GOD and DEVIL, GOOD and EVIL. . . .
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] rest, and may as well mean "holy" as
not. It is a blind, very suggestive in connection with certain superstitions --
e.g., that of the Russian people who will not use the pigeon for food; not
because it is "unclean," but because the "Holy Ghost" is credited with having
appeared under the form of a Dove.
** Not the Mediaeval Alchemists, but the Magi and Fire-Worshippers, from whom
the Rosicrucians or the Philosophers per ignem, the successors of the theurgists
borrowed all their ideas concerning Fire, as a mystic and divine element.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 82 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Now, why is Light called in the Stanzas "cold flame"? Because in the order of
Cosmic evolution (as taught by the Occultist), the energy that actuates matter
after its first formation into atoms is generated on our plane by Cosmic heat;
and because Kosmos, in the sense of dissociated matter, was not, before that
period. The first primordial matter, eternal and coeval with Space, "which has
neither a beginning nor an end," is "neither hot nor cold, but is of its own
special nature," says the Commentary (Book II). Heat and cold are relative
qualities and pertain to the realms of the manifested worlds, which all proceed
from the manifested Hyle, which, in its absolutely latent aspect, is referred to
as the "cold Virgin," and when awakened to life, as the "Mother." The ancient
Western Cosmogonic myths state that at first there was but cold mist which was
the Father, and the prolific slime (the Mother, Ilus or Hyle), from which crept
forth the Mundane snake-matter, (Isis, vol. i., p. 146). Primordial matter,
then, before it emerges from the plane of the never-manifesting, and awakens to
the thrill of action under the impulse of Fohat, is but "a cool Radiance,
colourless, formless, tasteless, and devoid of every quality and aspect." Even
such are her first-born, the "four sons," who "are One, and become Seven," --
the entities, by whose qualifications and names the ancient Eastern Occultists
called the four of the seven primal "centres of Forces," or atoms, that develop
later into the great Cosmic "Elements," now divided into the seventy or so
sub-elements, known to science. The four primal natures of the first Dhyan
Chohans, are the so-called (for want of better terms) "Akasic," "Ethereal,"
"Watery," and "Fiery," answering, in the terminology of practical occultism, to
scientific definitions of gases, which, to convey a clear idea to both
Occultists and laymen, must be defined as Parahydrogenic,* Paraoxygenic,
Oxyhydrogenic, and Ozonic, or perhaps Nitr-ozonic; the latter forces or gases
(in Occultism, supersensuous, yet atomic substances) being the most effective
and active when energising on the plane of more grossly differentiated matter.**
These are both electro-positive and electro-negative.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*[[Para]], "beyond," outside.
** Each of these and many more are probably the missing links of chemistry. They
are known by other names in Alchemy and to the Occultists who practise in
phenomenal powers. It is by combining and recombining in a certain way (or
dissociating) the "Elements" by means of astral fire that the greatest phenomena
are produced.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 83 THE WEB OF BEING.
STANZA III. -- Continued.
(a) In the Mandukya (Mundaka) Upanishad it is written, "As a spider throws out
and retracts its web, as herbs spring up in the ground . . . so is the Universe
derived from the undecaying one" (I. 1. 7). Brahma, as "the germ of unknown
Darkness," is the material from which all evolves and develops "as the web from
the spider, as foam from the water," etc. This is only graphic and true, if
Brahma the "Creator" is, as a term, derived from the root brih, to increase or
expand. Brahma "expands" and becomes the Universe woven out of his own
The same idea has been beautifully expressed by Goethe, who says:
"Thus at the roaring loom of Time I ply,
And weave for God the garment thou see'st Him by."
STANZA III. -- Continued.
THE SONS (the Elements with their respective Powers, or Intelligences)
The expanding of the Universe under the breath of FIRE is very suggestive in the
light of the "Fire mist" period of which modern science speaks so much, and
knows in reality so little.
Great heat breaks up the compound elements and resolves the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 84 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
heavenly bodies into their primeval one element, explains the commentary. "Once
disintegrated into its primal constituent by getting within the attraction and
reach of a focus, or centre of heat (energy), of which many are carried about to
and fro in space, a body, whether alive or dead, will be vapourised and held in
"the bosom of the Mother" until Fohat, gathering a few of the clusters of Cosmic
matter (nebulae) will, by giving it an impulse, set it in motion anew, develop
the required heat, and then leave it to follow its own new growth.
The expanding and contracting of the Web -- i.e., the world stuff or atoms --
expresses here the pulsatory movement; for it is the regular contraction and
expansion of the infinite and shoreless Ocean of that which we may call the
noumenon of matter emanated by Swabhavat, which causes the universal vibration
of atoms. But it is also suggestive of something else. It shows that the
ancients were acquainted with that which is now the puzzle of many scientists
and especially of astronomers: the cause of the first ignition of matter or the
world-stuff, the paradox of the heat produced by the refrigerative contraction
and other such Cosmic riddles. For it points unmistakeably to a knowledge by the
ancients of such phenomena. "There is heat internal and heat external in every
atom," say the manuscript Commentaries, to which the writer has had access; "the
breath of the Father (or Spirit) and the breath (or heat) of the Mother
(matter);" and they give explanations which show that the modern theory of the
extinction of the solar fires by loss of heat through radiation, is erroneous.
The assumption is false even on the Scientists' own admission. For as Professor
Newcomb points out (Popular Astronomy, pp. 506-508), "by losing heat, a gaseous
body contracts, and the heat generated by the contraction exceeds that which it
had to lose in order to produce the contraction." This paradox, that a body gets
hotter as the shrinking produced by its getting colder is greater, led to long
disputes. The surplus of heat, it was argued, was lost by radiation, and to
assume that the temperature is not lowered pari passu with a decrease of volume
under a constant pressure, is to set at nought the law of Charles (Nebular
Theory, Winchell). Contraction develops heat, it is true; but contraction (from
cooling) is incapable of developing the whole amount of heat at any time
existing in the mass, or even of maintaining a body at a constant temperature,
etc. Professor Winchell tries to reconcile the paradox -- only a seeming one in
fact, as

Homer Lanes proved, -- by suggesting "something besides heat." "May it not be,"
he asks, "simply a repulsion among the molecules, which varies according to some
law of the distance?" But even this will be found irreconcileable, unless this
"something besides heat" is ticketed "Causeless Heat," the "Breath of Fire," the
all-creative Force Plus ABSOLUTE INTELLIGENCE, which physical science is not
likely to accept.
However it may be, the reading of this Stanza shows it, notwithstanding its
archaic phraseology, to be more scientific than even modern science.
STANZA III. -- Continued.
"Fohat hardens the atoms"; i.e., by infusing energy into them: he scatters the
atoms or primordial matter. "He scatters himself while scattering matter into
atoms" (MSS. Commentaries.)
It is through Fohat that the ideas of the Universal Mind are impressed upon
matter. Some faint idea of the nature of Fohat may be gathered from the
appellation "Cosmic Electricity" sometimes applied to it; but to the commonly
known properties of electricity must, in this case, be added others, including
intelligence. It is of interest to note that modern science has come to the
conclusion, that all cerebration and brain-activity are attended by electrical
phenomena. (For further details as to "Fohat" See Stanza V. and Comments.")
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This is said in the sense that the flame from a fire is endless, and that the
lights of the whole Universe could be lit at one simple rush-light without
diminishing its flame.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 86 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) These terms, the "Sons of the Fire," the "Sons of the Fire-Mist," and the
like, require explanation. They are connected with a great primordial and
universal mystery, and it is not easy to make it clear. There is a passage in
the Bhagavatgita (ch. viii.) wherein Krishna, speaking symbolically and
esoterically, says: "I will state the times (conditions) . . . at which devotees
departing (from this life) do so never to return (be reborn), or to return (to
incarnate again). The Fire, the Flame, the day, the bright (lucky) fortnight,
the six months of the Northern solstice, departing (dying) in these, those who
know the Brahman (Yogis) go to the Brahman. Smoke, night, the dark (unlucky)
fortnight, the six months of the Southern solstice, (dying) in these, the
devotee goes to the lunar light (or mansion the astral light also) and returns
(is reborn). These two paths, bright and dark, are said to be eternal in this
world (or great kalpa, 'Age'). By the one a man goes never to come back, by the
other he returns." Now these names, "Fire," "Flame," "Day," the "bright
fortnight," etc., as "Smoke," "Night," and so on, leading only to the end of the
lunar path are incomprehensible without a knowledge of Esotericism. These are
all names of various deities which preside over the Cosmo-psychic Powers. We
often speak of the Hierarchy of "Flames" (see Book II.) of the "Sons of Fire,"
etc. Sankaracharya the greatest of the Esoteric masters of India, says that fire
means a deity which presides over Time (kala). The able translator of
Bhagavatgita, Kashinath Trimbak Telang, M.A., of Bombay, confesses he has "no
clear notion of the meaning of these verses" (p. 81, footnote). It seems quite
clear, on the contrary, to him who knows the occult doctrine. With these verses
the mystic sense of the solar and lunar symbols are connected: the Pitris are
lunar deities and our ancestors, because they created the physical man.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 87 THE SEVEN MYSTIC SENSES.
The Agnishwatha, the Kumara (the seven mystic sages), are solar deities, though
the former are Pitris also; and these are the "fashioners of the Inner Man."
(See Book II.) They are: --
"The Sons of Fire" -- because they are the first Beings (in the Secret Doctrine
they are called "Minds"), evolved from Primordial Fire. "The Lord is a consuming
Fire" (Deuteronomy iv. 24); "The Lord (Christos) shall be revealed with his
mighty angels in flaming fire" (2 Thessal. i. 7, 8). The Holy Ghost descended on
the Apostles like "cloven tongues of fire," (Acts ii. v. 3); Vishnu will return
on Kalki, the White Horse, as the last Avatar amid fire and flames; and Sosiosh
will be brought down equally on a White Horse in a "tornado of fire." "And I saw
heaven open and behold a white horse, and he that sat upon him . . . . is called
the Word of God," (Rev. xix. 13) amid flaming Fire. Fire is AEther in its purest
form, and hence is not regarded as matter, but it is the unity of Aether -- the
second manifested deity -- in its universality. But there are two "Fires" and a
distinction is made between them in the Occult teachings. The first, or the
purely Formless and invisible Fire concealed in the Central Spiritual Sun, is
spoken of as "triple" (metaphysically); while the Fire of the manifested Kosmos
is Septenary, throughout both the Universe and our Solar System. "The fire or
knowledge burns up all action on the plane of illusion," says the commentary.
"Therefore, those who have acquired it and are emancipated, are called 'Fires.'
" Speaking of the seven senses symbolised as Hotris, priests, the Brahmana says
in Anugita: "Thus these seven (senses, smell and taste, and colour, and sound,
etc., etc.) are the causes of emancipation;" and the commentator adds: "It is
from these seven from which the Self is to be emancipated. 'I' (am here devoid
of qualities) must mean the Self, not the Brahmana who speaks." ("Sacred Books
of the East," ed. by Max Muller, Vol. VIII., 278.)
(b) The expression "All is One Number, issued from No Number" relates again to
that universal and philosophical tenet just explained in Stanza III. (Comm. 4).
That which is absolute is of course No Number; but in its later significance it
has an application in Space as in Time. It means that not only every increment
of time is part of a larger increment, up to the most indefinitely prolonged
duration conceivable by the human intellect, but also that no manifested thing

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 88 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
be thought of except as part of a larger whole: the total aggregate being the
One manifested Universe that issues from the unmanifested or Absolute -- called
Non-Being or "No-Number," to distinguish it from BEING or "the One Number."
STANZA IV. -- Continued.
(a) This is explained in Book II., and this name, "Primordial Flame,"
corroborates what is said in the first paragraph of the preceding commentary on
Stanza IV.
The distinction between the "Primordial" and the subsequent seven Builders is
this: The former are the Ray and direct emanation of the first "Sacred Four,"
the Tetraktis, that is, the eternally Self-Existent One (Eternal in Essence note
well, not in manifestation, and distinct from the universal ONE). Latent, during
Pralaya, and active, during Manvantara, the "Primordial" proceed from
"Father-Mother" (Spirit-Hyle, or Ilus); whereas the other manifested Quaternary
and the Seven proceed from the Mother alone. It is the latter who is the
immaculate Virgin-Mother, who is overshadowed, not impregnated, by the Universal
MYSTERY -- when she emerges from her state of Laya or undifferentiated
condition. In reality, they are, of course, all one; but their aspects on the
various planes of being are different. (See Part II., "Theogony of the Creative
The first "Primordial" are the highest Beings on the Scale of Existence. They
are the Archangels of Christianity, those who refuse -- as Michael did in the
latter system, and as did the eldest "Mind-born sons" of Brahma (Veddhas) -- to
create or rather to multiply.
STANZA IV. -- Continued.

ARUPA (formless), THE RUPA (with bodies), AND THE FORCE OR DIVINE MAN -- THE SUM
(a) This relates to the sacred Science of the Numerals: so sacred, indeed, and
so important in the study of Occultism that the subject can hardly be skimmed,
even in such a large work as the present. It is on the Hierarchies and correct
numbers of these Beings invisible (to us) except upon very rare occasions, that
the mystery of the whole Universe is built. The Kumaras, for instance, are
called the "Four" though in reality seven in number, because Sanaka, Sananda,
Sanatana and Sanat-Kumara are the chief Vaidhatra (their patronymic name), as
they spring from the "four-fold mystery." To make the whole clearer we have to
turn for our illustrations to tenets more familiar to some of our readers,
namely, the Brahminical.
According to Manu, Hiranyagarbha is Brahma the first male formed by the
undiscernible Causeless CAUSE in a "Golden Egg resplendent as the Sun," as
states the Hindu Classical Dictionary. "Hiranyagarbha" means the golden, or
rather the "Effulgent Womb" or Egg. The meaning tallies awkwardly with the
epithet of "male." Surely the esoteric meaning of the sentence is clear enough.
In the Rig Veda it is said: -- "THAT, the one Lord of all beings . . . . the one
animating principle of gods and man," arose, in the beginning, in the Golden
Womb, Hiranyagarbha -- which is the Mundane Egg or sphere of our Universe. That
Being is surely androgynous, and the allegory of Brahma separating into two and
recreating in one of his halves (the female Vach) himself as Viraj, is a proof
of it.
"The One from the Egg, the Six and the Five," give the number 1065, the value of
the first-born (later on the male and female Brahma-Prajapati), who answers to
the numbers 7, and 14, and 21 respectively. The Prajapati are, like the
Sephiroth, only seven, including the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The 4, represented in the Occult numerals by the Tetraktis, the Sacred or
Perfect Square, is a Sacred Number with the mystics of every nation and race. It
has one and the same significance in Brahmanism, Buddhism, the Kabala and in the
Egyptian, Chaldean and other numerical systems.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 90 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
synthetic Sephira of the triad from which they spring. Thus from Hiranyagarbha
or Prajapati, the triune (primeval Vedic Trimurti, Agni, Vayu, and Surya),
emanate the other seven, or again ten, if we separate the first three which
exist in one, and one in three, all, moreover, being comprehended within that
one "supreme" Parama, called Guhya or " secret," and Sarvatma, the "Super-Soul."
"The seven Lords of Being lie concealed in Sarvatma like thoughts in one brain."
So are the Sephiroth. It is either seven when counting from the upper Triad
headed by Kether, or ten -- exoterically. In the Mahabharata the Prajapati are
21 in number, or ten, six, and five (1065), thrice seven.*
(b) "The Three, the One, the Four, the One, the Five" (in their totality --
twice seven) represent 31415 -- the numerical hierarchy of the Dhyan-Chohans of
various orders, and of the inner or circumscribed world.** When placed on the
boundary of the great circle of "Pass not" (see Stanza V.), called also the
Dhyanipasa, the "rope of the Angels," the "rope" that hedges off the phenomenal
from the noumenal Kosmos, (not falling within the range of our present objective
consciousness); this number, when not enlarged by permutation and expansion, is
ever 31415 anagrammatically and Kabalistically, being both the number of the
circle and the mystic Svastica, the twice seven once more; for whatever way the
two sets of figures are counted, when added separately, one figure after
another, whether crossways, from right or from left, they will always yield
fourteen. Mathematically they represent the well-known calculation, namely, that
the ratio of the diameter to the circumference of a circle is as 1 to 3.1415, or
the value of the (pi), as this ratio is called -- the symbol being always used
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In the Kabala the same numbers are a value of Jehovah, viz., 1065, since the
numerical values of the three letters which compose his name -- Jod, Vau and
twice He -- are respectively 10 ( ), 6 ( ) and 5 ( ); or again thrice seven, 21.
"Ten is the Mother of the Soul, for Life and Light are therein united," says
Hermes. "For number one is born of the Spirit and the number ten from matter
(chaos, feminine); the unity has made the ten, the ten the unity" (Book of the
Keys). By the means of the Temura, the anagrammatical method of the Kabala, and
the knowledge of 1065 (21), a universal science may be obtained regarding Kosmos
and its mysteries" (Rabbi Yogel). The Rabbis regard the numbers 10, 6, and 5 as
the most sacred of all.
** The reader may be told that an American Kabalist has now discovered the same
number for the Elohim. It came to the Jews from Chaldaea. See "Hebrew Metrology"
in the Masonic Review, July, 1885, McMillan Lodge, No. 141.

mathematical formulae to express it. This set of figures must have the same
meaning, since the 1 : 314,159, and then again 1 : 3 : 1,415,927 are worked out
in the secret calculations to express the various cycles and ages of the "first
born," or 311,040,000,000,000 with fractions, and yield the same 13,415 by a
process we are not concerned with at present. And it may be shown that Mr.
Ralston Skinner, author of The Source of Measures, reads the Hebrew word Alhim
in the same number values, by omitting, as said, the ciphers and by permutation
-- 13,514: since (a) is 1 : (l) is 3 (or 30); (h) is 5; (i) 1 for 10; and
(m) is 4 (40), and anagrammatically -- 31,415 as explained by him.
Thus, while in the metaphysical world, the circle with the one central Point in
it has no number, and is called Anupadaka (parentless and numberless) -- viz.,
it can fall under no calculation, -- in the manifested world the mundane Egg or
Circle is circumscribed within the groups called the Line, the Triangle, the
Pentacle, the second Line and the Cube (or 13514); and when the Point having
generated a Line, thus becomes a diameter which stands for the androgynous
Logos, then the figures become 31415, or a triangle, a line, a cube, the second
line, and a pentacle. "When the Son separates from the Mother he becomes the
Father," the diameter standing for Nature, or the feminine principle. Therefore
it is said: "In the world of being, the one Point fructifies the Line -- the
Virgin Matrix of Kosmos (the egg-shaped zero) -- and the immaculate Mother gives
birth to the form that combines all forms." Prajapati is called the first
procreating male, and "his Mother's husband."* This gives the key-note to all
the later divine sons from immaculate mothers. It is greatly corroborated by the
significant fact that Anna (the name of the Mother of the Virgin Mary) now
represented by the Roman Catholic church as having given birth to her daughter
in an immaculate way ("Mary conceived without sin"), is derived from the
Chaldean Ana, heaven, or Astral Light, Anima Mundi; whence Anaitia, Devi-durga,
the wife of Siva, is also called Annapurna,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We find the same expression in Egypt. Mout signifies, for one thing, "Mother,"
and shows the character assigned to her in the triad of that country. "She was
no less the mother than the wife of Ammon, one of the principle titles of the
god being "the husband of his mother." The goddess Mout, or Mut, is addressed as
"our lady," the "queen of Heaven" and of "the Earth," thus "sharing these titles
with the other mother goddesses, Isis, Hathor, etc." (Maspero).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 92 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
and Kanya, the Virgin; "Uma-Kanya" being her esoteric name, and meaning the
"Virgin of light," Astral Light in one of its multitudinous aspects.
(c) The Devas, Pitris, Rishis; the Suras and the Asuras; the Daityas and
Adityas; the Danavas and Gandharvas, etc., etc., have all their synonyms in our
Secret Doctrine, as well as in the Kabala and the Hebrew Angelology; but it is
useless to give their ancient names, as it would only create confusion. Many of
these may be also found now, even in the Christian hierarchy of divine and
celestial powers. All those Thrones and Dominions, Virtues and Principalities,
Cherubs, Seraphs and demons, the various denizens of the Sidereal World, are the
modern copies of archaic prototypes. The very symbolism in their names, when
transliterated and arranged in Greek and Latin, are sufficient to show it, as
will be proved in several cases further on.
The "Sacred Animals" are found in the Bible as well as in the Kabala, and they
have their meaning (a very profound one, too) on the page of the origins of
Life. In the Sepher Jezirah it is stated that "God engraved in the Holy Four the
throne of his glory, the Ophanim (Wheels or the World-Spheres), the Seraphim,*
the Sacred Animals, and the ministering angels, and from these three (the Air,
Water, and Fire or Ether) he formed his habitation." Thus was the world made
"through three Seraphim -- Sepher, Saphar, and Sipur," or "through Number,
Numbers, and Numbered." With the astronomical key these "Sacred Animals" become
the signs of the Zodiac.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This is the literal translation from the IXth and Xth Sections: "Ten numbers
without what? One: the spirit of the living God . . . . who liveth in
eternities! Voice and Spirit and Word, and this is the Holy Spirit. Two: Spirit
out of Spirit. He designed and hewed therewith twenty-two letters of foundation,
three Mothers and seven double and Twelve single, and one spirit out of them.
Three: Water out of spirit; he designed and hewed with them the barren and the
void, mud and earth. He designed them as a flowerbed, hewed them as a wall,
covered them as a paving. Four: Fire out of water. He designed and hewed
therewith the throne of glory and the wheels, and the seraphim and the holy
animals and the ministering angels, and of the three He founded his dwelling, as
it is said, He makes his angels spirits and his servants fiery flames!" Which
words "founded his dwelling" show clearly that in the Kabala, as in India, the
Deity was considered as the Universe, and was not, in his origin, the
extra-cosmic God he is now.

STANZA IV. -- Continued.
NIDANA -- THE OI-HA-HOU (the Permutation of Oeaohoo) (b).*
(a) This Sloka gives again a brief analysis of the Hierarchies of the Dhyan
Chohans, called Devas (gods) in India, or the conscious intelligent powers in
Nature. To this Hierarchy correspond the actual types into which humanity may be
divided; for humanity, as a whole, is in reality a materialized though as yet
imperfect expression thereof. The "army of the Voice" is a term closely
connected with the mystery of Sound and Speech, as an effect and corollary of
the cause -- Divine Thought. As beautifully expressed by P. Christian, the
learned author of "The History of Magic" and of "L'Homme Rouge des Tuileries,"
the word spoken by, as well as the name of, every individual largely determine
his future fate. Why? Because --
-- "When our Soul (mind) creates or evokes a thought, the representative sign
of that thought is self-engraved upon the astral fluid, which is the
receptacle and, so to say, the mirror of all the manifestations of being.
"The sign expresses the thing: the thing is the (hidden or occult) virtue of
the sign.
"To pronounce a word is to evoke a thought, and make it present: the magnetic
potency of the human speech is the commencement of every manifestation in the
Occult World. To utter a Name is not only to define a Being (an Entity), but
to place it under and condemn it through the emission of the Word (Verbum), to
the influence of one or more Occult potencies. Things are, for every one of
us, that which it (the Word) makes them while naming them. The Word (Verbum)
or the speech of every man is, quite unconsciously to himself, a BLESSING or a
CURSE; this is why our present ignorance about the properties or attributes of
the IDEA as well as about the attributes and properties of MATTER, is often
fatal to us.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The literal signification of the word is, among the Eastern Occultists of the
North, a circular wind, whirlwind; but in this instance, it is a term to denote
the ceaseless and eternal Cosmic Motion; or rather the Force that moves it,
which Force is tacitly accepted as the Deity but never named. It is the eternal
Karana, the ever-acting Cause.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 94 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
"Yes, names (and words) are either BENEFICENT or MALEFICENT; they are, in a
certain sense, either venomous or health-giving, according to the hidden
influences attached by Supreme Wisdom to their elements, that is to say, to
the LETTERS which compose them, and the NUMBERS correlative to these letters."

This is strictly true as an esoteric teaching accepted by all the Eastern
Schools of Occultism. In the Sanskrit, as also in the Hebrew and all other
alphabets, every letter has its occult meaning and its rationale; it is a cause
and an effect of a preceding cause and a combination of these very often
produces the most magical effect. The vowels, especially, contain the most
occult and formidable potencies. The Mantras (esoterically, magical rather than
religious) are chanted by the Brahmins and so are the Vedas and other
The "Army of the Voice," is the prototype of the "Host of the Logos," or the
"WORD" of the Sepher Jezirah, called in the Secret Doctrine "the One Number
issued from No-Number" -- the One Eternal Principle. The esoteric theogony
begins with the One, manifested, therefore not eternal in its presence and
being, if eternal in its essence; the number of the numbers and numbered -- the
latter proceeding from the Voice, the feminine Vach, Satarupa "of the hundred
forms," or Nature. It is from this number 10, or creative nature, the Mother
(the occult cypher, or "nought," ever procreating and multiplying in union with
the Unit "I," one, or the Spirit of Life), that the whole Universe proceeded.
In the Anugita a conversation is given (ch. vi., 15) between a Brahmana and his
wife, on the origin of Speech and its occult properties.* The wife asks how
Speech came into existence, and which was prior to the other, Speech or Mind.
The Brahmana tells her that the Apana (inspirational breath) becoming lord,
changes that intelligence, which does not understand Speech or Words, into the
state of Apana, and thus opens the mind. Thereupon he tells her a story, a
dialogue between Speech and Mind. "Both went to the Self of Being (i.e., to the
individual Higher Self, as Nilakantha thinks, to Prajapati, according to the
commentator Arjuna Misra), and asked him to destroy their doubts and decide
which of them preceded and was superior to the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Anugita forms part of the Asvamedha Parvan of the "Mahabharata." The
translator of the Bhagavatgita, edited by Max Muller, regards it as a
continuation of the Bhagavatgita. Its original is one of the oldest Upanishads.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 95 SPEECH AND MIND.
other. To this the lord said: 'Mind is Superior.' But Speech answered the Self
of Being, by saying: 'I verily yield (you) your desires,' meaning that by speech
he acquired what he desired. Thereupon again, the Self told her that there are
two minds, the 'movable' and the 'immovable.' 'The immovable is with me,' he
said, 'the movable is in your dominion' (i.e. of Speech) on the plane of matter.
To that you are superior. But inasmuch, O beautiful one, as you came personally
to speak to me (in the way you did, i.e. proudly), therefore, O, Sarasvati! you
shall never speak after (hard) exhalation." "The goddess Speech" (Sarasvati, a
later form or aspect of Vach, the goddess also of secret learning or Esoteric
Wisdom), "verily, dwelt always between the Prana and the Apana. But O noble one!
going with the Apana wind (vital air), though impelled, without the Prana
(expirational breath), she ran up to Prajapati (Brahma), saying, 'Be pleased, O
venerable sir!' Then the Prana appeared again, nourishing Speech. And,
therefore, Speech never speaks after (hard or inspirational) exhalation. It is
always noisy or noiseless. Of these two, the noiseless is the superior to the
noisy (Speech) . . . . The (speech) which is produced in the body by means of
the Prana, and which then goes (is transformed) into Apana, and then becoming
assimilated with the Udana (physical organs of Speech) . . . then finally dwells
in the Samana ('at the navel in the form of sound, as the material cause of all
words,' says Arjuna Misra). So Speech formerly spoke. Hence the mind is
distinguished by reason of its being immovable, and the Goddess (Speech) by
reason of her being movable."
This allegory is at the root of the Occult law, which prescribes silence upon
the knowledge of certain secret and invisible things perceptible only to the
spiritual mind (the 6th sense), and which cannot be expressed by "noisy" or
uttered speech. This chapter of Anugita explains, says Arjuna Misra, Pranayama,
or regulation of the breath in Yoga practices. This mode, however, without the
previous acquisition of, or at least full understanding of the two higher
senses, of which there are seven, as will be shown, pertains rather to the lower
Yoga. The Hatha so called was and still is discountenanced by the Arhats. It is
injurious to the health and alone can never develop into Raj Yoga. This story is
quoted to show how inseparably connected are, in the metaphysics of old,
intelligent beings, or rather "Intelligences," with every sense or

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 96 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
function whether physical or mental. The Occult claim that there are seven
senses in man, as in nature, as there are seven states of consciousness, is
corroborated in the same work, chapter vii., on Pratyahara (the restraint and
regulation of the senses, Pranayama being that of the "vital winds" or breath).
The Brahmana speaks in it "of the institution of the seven sacrificial Priests
(Hotris). He says: "The nose and the eyes, and the tongue, and the skin and the
ear as the fifth (or smell, sight, taste, touch and hearing), mind and
understanding are the seven sacrificial priests separately stationed"; and which
"dwelling in a minute space (still) do not perceive each other" on this sensuous
plane, none of them except mind. For mind says: "The nose smells not without me,
the eye does not take in colour, etc., etc. I am the eternal chief among all
elements (i.e., senses). Without me, the senses never shine, like an empty
dwelling, or like fires the flames of which are extinct. Without me, all beings,
like fuel half dried and half moist, fail to apprehend qualities or objects even
with the senses exerting themselves."*
This, of course, with regard only to mind on the sensuous plane. Spiritual mind
(the upper portion or aspect of the impersonal MANAS) takes no cognisance of the
senses in physical man. How well the ancients were acquainted with the
correlation of forces and all the recently discovered phenomena of mental and
physical faculties and functions, with many more mysteries also -- may be found
in reading chapters vii. and viii. of this (in philosophy and mystic learning)
priceless work. See the quarrel of the senses about their respective superiority
and their taking the Brahman, the lord of all creatures, for their arbiter. "You
are all greatest and not greatest," or superior to objects, as A. Misra says,
none being independent of the other. "You are all possessed of one another's
qualities. All are greatest in their own spheres and all support one another.
There is one unmoving (life-wind or breath, the 'Yoga inhalation,' so called,
which is the breath of the One or Higher SELF). That is the (or my) own Self,
accumulated in numerous (forms)."
This Breath, Voice, Self or "Wind" (pneuma?) is the Synthesis of the Seven
Senses, noumenally all minor deities and esoterically -- the septenary and the
"Army of the VOICE."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This shows the modern metaphysicians, added to all past and present Haegels,
Berkeleys, Schopenhauers, Hartmanns, Herbert Spencers, and even the modern
Hylo-Idealists to boot, no better than the pale copyists of hoary antiquity.

(b) Next we see Cosmic matter scattering and forming itself into elements;
grouped into the mystic four within the fifth element -- Ether, the lining of
Akasa, the Anima Mundi or Mother of Kosmos. "Dots, Lines, Triangles, Cubes,
Circles" and finally "Spheres" -- why or how? Because, says the Commentary, such
is the first law of Nature, and because Nature geometrizes universally in all
her manifestations. There is an inherent law -- not only in the primordial, but
also in the manifested matter of our phenomenal plane -- by which Nature
correlates her geometrical forms, and later, also, her compound elements; and in
which there is no place for accident or chance. It is a fundamental law in
Occultism, that there is no rest or cessation of motion in Nature.* That which
seems rest is only the change of one form into another; the change of substance
going hand in hand with that of form -- as we are taught in Occult physics,
which thus seem to have anticipated the discovery of the "Conservation of
matter" by a considerable time. Says the ancient Commentary** to Stanza IV.: --
"The Mother is the fiery Fish of Life. She scatters her spawn and the Breath
(Motion) heats and quickens it. The grains (of spawn) are soon attracted to each
other and form the curds in the Ocean (of Space). The larger lumps coalesce and
receive new spawn -- in fiery dots, triangles and cubes, which ripen, and at the
appointed time some of the lumps detach themselves and assume spheroidal form, a
process which they effect only when not interfered with by the others. After
which, law No. * * * comes into operation. Motion (the Breath) becomes the
whirlwind and sets them into rotation."***
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is the knowledge of this law that permits and helps the Arhat to perform
his Siddhis, or various phenomena, such as disintegration of matter, the
transport of objects from one place to another.
** These are ancient Commentaries attached with modern Glossaries to the
Stanzas, as the Commentaries in their symbolical language are usually as
difficult to understand as the Stanzas themselves.
*** In a polemical scientific work, "The Modern Genesis," the author, the Rev.
W. B. Slaughter, criticising the position assumed by the astronomers, asks: --
"It is to be regretted that the advocates of this (nebular) theory have not
entered more largely into the discussion of it (the beginning of rotation). No
one condescends to give us the rationale of it. How does the process of cooling
and contracting the mass impart to it a rotatory motion?" The question is amply
treated in the Addendum. It is not materialistic science that can ever solve it.
"Motion is eternal in the unmanifested, and periodical in the manifest," says an
Occult teaching. It is "when heat caused [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 98 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
STANZA IV. -- Continued.
5. . . . . . WHICH IS: ----
unknown quantity):
IS THE LIGHT-MAKER (Bhaskara) (d).
(a) "Adi-Sanat," translated literally is the First or "primeval" ancient, which
name identifies the Kabalistic "Ancient of Days" and the "Holy Aged" (Sephira
and Adam Kadmon) with Brahma the Creator, called also Sanat among his other
names and titles.
Svabhavat is the mystic Essence, the plastic root of physical Nature --
"Numbers" when manifested; the Number, in its Unity of Substance, on the highest
plane. The name is of Buddhist use and a Synonym for the four-fold Anima Mundi,
the Kabalistic "Archetypal World," from whence proceed the "Creative, Formative,
and the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] by the descent of FLAME into
primordial matter causes its particles to move, which motion becomes Whirlwind."
A drop of liquid assumes a spheroidal form owing to its atoms moving around
themselves in their ultimate, unresolvable, and noumenal essence; unresolvable
for physical science, at any rate.
* Which makes ten, or the perfect number applied to the "Creator," the name
given to the totality of the Creators blended by the Monotheists into One, as
the "Elohim," Adam Kadmon or Sephira -- the Crown -- are the androgyne synthesis
of the 10 Sephiroth, who stand for the symbol of the manifested Universe in the
popularised Kabala. The esoteric Kabalists, however, following the Eastern
Occultists, divide the upper Sephirothal triangle from the rest (or Sephira,
Chochmah and Binah), which leaves seven Sephiroth. As for Svabhavat, the
Orientalists explain the term as meaning the Universal plastic matter diffused
through Space, with, perhaps, half an eye to the Ether of Science. But the
Occultists identify it with "FATHER-MOTHER" on the mystic plane. (Vide supra.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 99 THE OGDOAD AND HEPTAD.
Material Worlds"; the Scintillae or Sparks, -- the various other worlds
contained in the last three. The Worlds are all subject to Rulers or Regents --
Rishis and Pitris with the Hindus, Angels with the Jews and Christians, Gods,
with the Ancients in general.
(b) This means that the "Boundless Circle" (Zero) becomes a figure or number,
only when one of the nine figures precedes it, and thus manifests its value and
potency, the Word or Logos in union with VOICE and Spirit* (the expression and
source of Consciousness) standing for the nine figures and thus forming, with
the Cypher, the Decade which contains in itself all the Universe. The triad
forms within the circle the Tetraktis or Sacred Four, the Square within the
Circle being the most potent of all the magical figures.
(c) The "One Rejected" is the Sun of our system. The exoteric version may be
found in the oldest Sanskrit Scriptures. In the Rig Veda, Aditi, "The Boundless"
or infinite Space, translated by Mr. Max Muller, "the visible infinite, visible
by the naked eye (!!); the endless expanse beyond the Earth, beyond the clouds,
beyond the sky," is the equivalent of "Mother-Space" coeval with "Darkness." She
is very properly called "The Mother of the Gods," DEVA-MATRI, as it is from her
Cosmic matrix that all the heavenly bodies of our system were born -- Sun and
Planets. Thus she is described, allegorically, in this wise: "Eight Sons were
born from the body of Aditi; she approached the gods with seven, but cast away
the eighth, Martanda," our sun. The seven sons called the Aditya are, cosmically
or astronomically, the seven planets; and the Sun being excluded from their
number shows plainly that the Hindus may have known, and in fact knew of a
seventh planet, without calling it Uranus.** But esoterically and theologically,

[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "In union with the Spirit and the Voice," referring to the Abstract Thought
and concrete Voice, or the manifestation thereof, the effect of the Cause. Adam
Kadmon or Tetragrammaton is the Logos in the Kabala; therefore this triad
answers in the latter to the highest triangle of Kether, Chochmah and Binah, the
last a female potency and at the same time the male Jehovah, as partaking of the
nature of Chochmah, or the male Wisdom.
** The Secret Doctrine teaches that the Sun is a central Star and not a planet.
Yet the Ancients knew of and worshipped seven great gods, excluding the Sun and
Earth. Which was that "Mystery God" they set apart? Of course not Uranus,
discovered only by Herschel in 1781. But could it not be known by another name?
Says the [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 100 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
so to say, the Adityas are, in their primitive most ancient meanings, the eight,
and the twelve great gods of the Hindu Pantheon. "The Seven allow the mortals to
see their dwellings, but show themselves only to the Arhats," says an old
proverb, "their dwellings" standing here for planets. The ancient Commentary
gives an allegory and explains it: --
"Eight houses were built by Mother. Eight houses for her Eight Divine sons; four
large and four small ones. Eight brilliant suns, according to their age and
merits. Bal-ilu (Martanda) was not satisfied, though his house was the largest.
He began (to work) as the huge elephants do. He breathed (drew in) into his
stomach the vital airs of his brothers. He sought to devour them. The larger
four were far away; far, on the margin of their kingdom.* They were not robbed
(affected), and laughed. Do your worst, Sir, you cannot reach us, they said. But
the smaller wept. They complained to the Mother. She exiled Bal-i-lu to the
centre of her Kingdom, from whence he could not move. (Since then) he (only)
watches and threatens. He pursues them, turning slowly around himself, they
turning swiftly from him, and he following from afar the direction in which his
brothers move on the path that encircles their houses.** From that day he feeds
on the sweat of the Mother's body. He fills himself with her breath and refuse.
Therefore, she rejected him."
Thus the "rejected Son" being our Sun, evidently, as shown above, the "Sun-Sons"
refer not only to our planets but to the heavenly bodies in general. Himself
only a reflection of the Central Spiritual Sun, Surya is the prototype of all
those bodies that evolved after him. In the Vedas he is called Loka-Chakshuh,
"the Eye of the World" (our
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] author of "Maconnerie Occulte": --
"Occult Sciences having discovered through astronomical calculations that the
number of the planets must be seven, the ancients were led to introduce the Sun
into the scale of the celestial harmonies, and make him occupy the vacant place.
Thus, every time they perceived an influence that pertained to none of the six
planets known, they attributed it to the Sun. The error only seems important,
but was not so in practical results, if the ancient astrologers replaced Uranus
by the Sun, which is a central Star relatively motionless, turning only on its
axis and regulating time and measure; and which cannot be turned aside from its
true functions." . . . . . . The nomenclature of the days of the week is thus
faulty. "The Sun-Day ought to be Uranus-day (Urani dies, Urandi)," adds the
learned writer, Ragon.
* Planetary System.
** "The Sun rotates on his axis always in the same direction in which the
planets revolve in their respective orbits," astronomy teaches us.

planetary world), and he is one of the three chief deities. He is called
indifferently the Son of Dyaus and of Aditi, because no distinction is made with
reference to, or scope allowed for, the esoteric meaning. Thus he is depicted as
drawn by seven horses, and by one horse with seven heads; the former referring
to his seven planets, the latter to their one common origin from the One Cosmic
Element. This "One Element" is called figuratively "FIRE." The Vedas
(Aitareya-Brahmana of Haug also; p. i) teach "that the fire verily is all the
deities." (Narada in Anugita).
The meaning of the allegory is plain, for we have both the Dzyan Commentary and
modern science to explain it, though the two differ in more than one particular.
The Occult Doctrine rejects the hypothesis born out of the Nebular Theory, that
the (seven) great planets have evolved from the Sun's central mass, not of this
our visible Sun, at any rate. The first condensation of Cosmic matter of course
took place about a central nucleus, its parent Sun; but our sun, it is taught,
merely detached itself earlier than all the others, as the rotating mass
contracted, and is their elder, bigger brother therefore, not their father. The
eight Adityas, "the gods," are all formed from the eternal substance (Cometary
matter* -- the Mother) or the "World-Stuff " which is both the fifth and the
sixth COSMIC Principle, the Upadhi or basis of the Universal Soul, just as in
man, the Microcosm, Manas** is the Upadhi of Buddhi.***
(d) There is a whole poem on the pregenetic battles fought by the growing
planets before the final formation of Kosmos, thus accounting for the seemingly
disturbed position of the systems of several planets, the plane of the
satellites of some (of Neptune and Uranus, for instance, of which the ancients
knew nothing, it is said) being tilted over, thus giving them an appearance of
retrograde motion. These planets are called the warriors, the Architects, and
are accepted by the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This Essence of Cometary matter, Occult Science teaches, is totally different
from any of the chemical or physical characteristics with which modern science
is acquainted. It is homogeneous in its primitive form beyond the Solar Systems,
and differentiates entirely once it crosses the boundaries of our Earth's
region, vitiated by the atmospheres of the planets and the already compound
matter of the interplanetary stuff, heterogeneous only in our manifested world.
** Manas -- the Mind-Principle, or the human Soul.
*** Buddhi -- the divine Soul.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 102 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Roman Church as the leaders of the heavenly Hosts, thus showing the same
traditions. Having evolved from Cosmic Space, and before the final formation of
the primaries and the annulation of the planetary nebula, the Sun, we are
taught, drew into the depths of its mass all the Cosmic vitality he could,
threatening to engulf his weaker "brothers" before the law of attraction and
repulsion was finally adjusted; after which he began feeding on "The Mother's
refuse and sweat"; in other words, on those portions of Ether (the "breath of
the Universal Soul") of the existence and constitution of which science is as
yet absolutely ignorant. A theory of this kind having been propounded by Sir
William Grove (see "Correlation of the Physical Forces," 1843, p. 81; and
"Address to the British Association, 1866"), who theorized that the systems "are
gradually changing by atmospheric additions or subtractions, or by accretions
and diminutions arising from nebular substances" . . . and again that "the Sun
may condense gaseous matter as it travels in Space and so heat may be produced"
-- the archaic teaching seems scientific enough, even in this age.* Mr. W.
Mattieu Williams suggested that the diffused matter or Ether which is the
recipient of the heat radiations of the Universe is thereby drawn into the
depths of the solar mass. Expelling thence the previously condensed and
thermally exhausted Ether, it becomes compressed and gives up its heat, to be in
turn itself driven out in a rarified and cooled state, to absorb a fresh supply
of heat, which he supposes to be in this way taken up by the Ether, and again
concentrated and redistributed by the Suns of the Universe.**
This is about as close an approximation to the Occult teachings as Science ever
imagined; for Occultism explains it by "the dead breath" given back by Martanda
and his feeding on the "sweat and refuse" of "Mother Space." What could affect
Neptune,*** Saturn and Jupiter,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Very similar ideas in Mr. W. Mattieu Williams' "The Fuel of the Sun;" in Dr.
C. William Siemens' "On the Conservation of Solar Energy" (Nature, XXV., p.
440-444, March 9, 1882); and also in Dr. P. Martin Duncan's "Address of the
President of the Geological Society," London, May, 1877.
** See "Comparative Geology," by Alexander Winchell, LL.D., p. 56.
*** When we speak of Neptune it is not as an Occultist but as a European. The
true Eastern Occultist will maintain that, whereas there are many yet
undiscovered planets in our system, Neptune does not belong to it, his apparent
connection with our sun and the influence of the latter upon Neptune
notwithstanding. This connection is mayavic, imaginary, they say.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 103 THE STELLAR "SONS OF LIGHT."
but little, would have killed such comparatively small "Houses" as Mercury,
Venus and Mars. As Uranus was not known before the end of the eighteenth
century, the name of the fourth planet mentioned in the allegory must remain to
us, so far, a mystery.
The "Breath" of all the "seven" is said to be Bhaskara (light-making), because
they (the planets) were all comets and suns in their origin. They evolve into
Manvantaric life from primaeval Chaos (now the noumenon of irresolvable nebulae)
by aggregation and accumulation of the primary differentiations of the eternal
matter, according to the beautiful expression in the Commentary, "Thus the Sons
of Light clothed themselves in the fabric of Darkness." They are called
allegorically "the Heavenly Snails," on account of their (to us) formless
INTELLIGENCES inhabiting unseen their starry and planetary homes, and, so to
speak, carrying them as the snails do along with themselves in their revolution.
The doctrine of a common origin for all the heavenly bodies and planets, was, as
we see, inculcated by the Archaic astronomers, before Kepler, Newton, Leibnitz,
Kant, Herschel and Laplace. Heat (the Breath), attraction and repulsion -- the
three great factors of Motion -- are the conditions under which all the members
of all this primitive family are born, developed, and die, to be reborn after a
"Night of Brahma," during which eternal matter relapses periodically into its
primary undifferentiated state. The most attenuated gases can give no idea of
its nature to the modern physicist. Centres of Forces at first, the invisible
sparks of primordial atoms differentiate into molecules, and become Suns --
passing gradually into objectivity gaseous, radiant, cosmic, the one "Whirlwind"
(or motion) finally giving the impulse to the form, and the initial motion,
regulated and sustained by the never-resting Breaths -- the Dhyan Chohans.
STANZA IV. -- Continued.
(Word, Voice, and Spirit). THE REJECTED SON IS ONE, THE "SON-SUNS" ARE
The Lipi-ka, from the word lipi, "writing," means literally the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 104 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
"Scribes."* Mystically, these Divine Beings are connected with Karma, the Law of
Retribution, for they are the Recorders or Annalists who impress on the (to us)
invisible tablets of the Astral Light, "the great picture-gallery of eternity"
-- a faithful record of every act, and even thought, of man, of all that was,
is, or ever will be, in the phenomenal Universe. As said in "Isis," this divine
and unseen canvas is the BOOK OF LIFE. As it is the Lipika who project into
objectivity from the passive Universal Mind the ideal plan of the universe, upon
which the "Builders" reconstruct the Kosmos after every Pralaya, it is they who
stand parallel to the Seven Angels of the Presence, whom the Christians
recognise in the Seven "Planetary Spirits" or the "Spirits of the Stars;" for
thus it is they who are the direct amanuenses of the Eternal Ideation -- or, as
called by Plato, the "Divine Thought." The Eternal Record is no fantastic dream,
for we meet with the same records in the world of gross matter. "A shadow never
falls upon a wall without leaving thereupon a permanent trace which might be
made visible by resorting to proper processes," says Dr. Draper. . . . "The
portraits of our friends or landscape-views may be hidden on the sensitive
surface from the eye, but they are ready to make their appearance as soon as
proper developers are resorted to. A spectre is concealed on a silver or a
glassy surface, until, by our necromancy, we make it come forth into the visible
world. Upon the walls of our most private apartments, where we think the eye of
intrusion is altogether shut out, and our retirement can never be profaned,
there exist the vestiges of all our acts, silhouettes of whatever we have
done."** Drs. Jevons and Babbage believe that every thought, displacing the
particles of the brain and setting them in motion, scatters them throughout the
Universe, and they think that "each particle of the existing matter must be a
register of all that has happened." (Principles of Science, Vol. II. p. 455.)
Thus the ancient doctrine has begun to acquire rights of citizenship in the
speculations of the scientific world.
The forty "Assessors" who stand in the region of Amenti as the accusers of the
Soul before Osiris, belong to the same class of deities as the Lipika, and might
stand paralleled, were not the Egyptian gods so
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*These are the four "Immortals" which are mentioned in Atharva Veda as the
"Watchers" or Guardians of the four quarters of the sky (see ch. lxxvi., 1-4, et
** "Conflict between Religion and Science." -- Draper, pp. 132 and 133.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 105 THE DIVINE RECORDERS.
little understood in their esoteric meaning. The Hindu Chitra-Gupta who reads
out the account of every Soul's life from his register, called Agra-Sandhani;
the "Assessors" who read theirs from the heart of the defunct, which becomes an
open book before (whether) Yama, Minos, Osiris, or Karma -- are all so many
copies of, and variants from the Lipika, and their Astral Records. Nevertheless,
the Lipi-ka are not deities connected with Death, but with Life Eternal.
Connected as the Lipika are with the destiny of every man and the birth of every
child, whose life is already traced in the Astral Light not fatalistically, but
only because the future, like the PAST, is ever alive in the PRESENT -- they may
also be said to exercise an influence on the Science of Horoscopy. We must admit
the truth of the latter whether we will or not. For, as observed by one of the
modern adepts of Astrology, "Now that photography has revealed to us the
chemical influence of the Sidereal system, by fixing on the sensitized plate of
the apparatus milliards of stars and planets that had hitherto baffled the
efforts of the most powerful telescopes to discover them, it becomes easier to
understand how our solar system can, at the birth of a child, influence his
brain -- virgin of any impression -- in a definite manner and according to the
presence on the zenith of such or another zodiacal constellation."*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
** Les Mysteres de l'Horoscope, p. XI.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 106 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) This is, perhaps, the most difficult of all the Stanzas to explain. Its
language is comprehensible only to him who is thoroughly versed in Eastern
allegory and its purposely obscure phraseology. The question will surely be
asked, "Do the Occultists believe in all these 'Builders,' 'Lipika,' and 'Sons
of Light' as Entities, or are they merely imageries?" To this the answer is
given as plainly: "After due allowance for the imagery of personified Powers, we
must admit the existence of these Entities, if we would not reject the existence
of spiritual humanity within physical mankind. For the hosts of these Sons of
Light and 'Mind-born Sons' of the first manifested Ray of the UNKNOWN ALL, are
the very root of spiritual man." Unless we want to believe the unphilosophical
dogma of a specially created soul for every human birth -- a fresh supply of
these pouring in daily, since "Adam" -- we have to admit the occult teachings.
This will be explained in its place. Let us see, now, what may be the occult
meaning of this Stanza.
The Doctrine teaches that, in order to become a divine, fully conscious god, --
aye, even the highest -- the Spiritual primeval INTELLIGENCES must pass through
the human stage. And when we say human, this does not apply merely to our
terrestrial humanity, but to the mortals that inhabit any world, i.e., to those
Intelligences that have reached the appropriate equilibrium between matter and
spirit, as we have now, since the middle point of the Fourth Root Race of the
Fourth Round was passed. Each Entity must have won for itself the right of
becoming divine, through self-experience. Hegel, the great German thinker, must
have known or sensed intuitionally this truth when saying, as he did, that the
Unconscious evolved the Universe only "in the hope of attaining clear
self-consciousness," of becoming, in other words, MAN; for this is also the
secret meaning of the usual Puranic phrase about

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 107 NO MAN -- NO GOD.
Brahma being constantly "moved by the desire to create." This explains also the
hidden Kabalistic meaning of the saying: "The Breath becomes a stone; the stone,
a plant; the plant, an animal; the animal, a man; the man, a spirit; and the
spirit, a god." The Mind-born Sons, the Rishis, the Builders, etc., were all men
-- of whatever forms and shapes -- in other worlds and the preceding
This subject, being so very mystical, is therefore the most difficult to explain
in all its details and bearings; since the whole mystery of evolutionary
creation is contained in it. A sentence or two in it vividly recalls to mind
similar ones in the Kabala and the phraseology of the King Psalmist (civ.), as
both, when speaking of God, show him making the wind his messenger and his
"ministers a flaming fire." But in the Esoteric doctrine it is used
figuratively. The "fiery Wind" is the incandescent Cosmic dust which only
follows magnetically, as the iron filings follow the magnet, the directing
thought of the "Creative Forces." Yet, this cosmic dust is something more; for
every atom in the Universe has the potentiality of self-consciousness in it, and
is, like the Monads of Leibnitz, a Universe in itself, and for itself. It is an
atom and an angel.
In this connection it should be noted that one of the luminaries of the modern
Evolutionist School, Mr. A. R. Wallace, when discussing the inadequacy of
"natural selection" as the sole factor in the development of physical man,
practically concedes the whole point here discussed. He holds that the evolution
of man was directed and furthered by superior Intelligences, whose agency is a
necessary factor in the scheme of Nature. But once the operation of these
Intelligences is admitted in one place, it is only a logical deduction to extend
it still further. No hard and fast line can be drawn.
STANZA V. -- Continued.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The difference between the "Builders," the Planetary Spirits, and the Lipika
must not be lost sight of. (See Nos. 5 and 6 of this Commentary.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 108 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
THE THOUGHT IS THE RIDER (i.e., he is under the influence of their guiding
(a) This shows the "Primordial Seven" using for their Vahan (vehicle, or the
manifested subject which becomes the symbol of the Power directing it), Fohat,
called in consequence, the "Messenger of their will" -- the fiery whirlwind.
"Dzyu becomes Fohat" -- the expression itself shows it. Dzyu is the one real
(magical) knowledge, or Occult Wisdom; which, dealing with eternal truths and
primal causes, becomes almost omnipotence when applied in the right direction.
Its antithesis is Dzyu-mi, that which deals with illusions and false appearances
only, as in our exoteric modern sciences. In this case, Dzyu is the expression
of the collective Wisdom of the Dhyani-Buddhas.
(b) As the reader is supposed not to be acquainted with the Dhyani-Buddhas, it
is as well to say at once that, according to the Orientalists, there are five
Dhyanis who are the "celestial" Buddhas, of whom the human Buddhas are the
manifestations in the world of form and matter. Esoterically, however, the
Dhyani-Buddhas are seven, of whom five only have hitherto manifested,* and two
are to come in the sixth and seventh Root-races. They are, so to speak, the
eternal prototypes of the Buddhas who appear on this earth, each of whom has his
particular divine prototype. So, for instance, Amitabha is the Dhyani-Buddha of
Gautama Sakyamuni, manifesting through him whenever this great Soul incarnates
on earth as He did in Tzon-kha-pa.** As the synthesis of the seven
Dhyani-Buddhas, Avalokiteswara was the first Buddha (the Logos), so Amitabha is
the inner "God" of Gautama, who, in China, is called Amita(-Buddha). They are,
as Mr. Rhys Davids
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See A. P. Sinnett's "Esoteric Buddhism," 5th annotated edition, pp. 171-173.
** The first and greatest Reformer who founded the "Yellow-Caps," Gyalugpas. He
was born in the year 1355 A.D. in Amdo, and was the Avatar of Amitabha, the
celestial name of Gautama Buddha.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 109 THEOGONY OF THE CREATORS.
correctly states, "the glorious counterparts in the mystic world, free from the
debasing conditions of this material life" of every earthly mortal Buddha -- the
liberated Manushi-Buddhas appointed to govern the Earth in this Round. They are
the "Buddhas of Contemplation," and are all Anupadaka (parentless), i.e.,
self-born of divine essence. The exoteric teaching which says that every
Dhyani-Buddha has the faculty of creating from himself, an equally celestial son
-- a Dhyani-Bodhisattva -- who, after the decease of the Manushi (human) Buddha,
has to carry out the work of the latter, rests on the fact that owing to the
highest initiation performed by one overshadowed by the "Spirit of Buddha" --
(who is credited by the Orientalists with having created the five
Dhyani-Buddhas!), -- a candidate becomes virtually a Bodhisattva, created such
by the High Initiator.
(c) Fohat, being one of the most, if not the most important character in
esoteric Cosmogony, should be minutely described. As in the oldest Grecian
Cosmogony, differing widely from the later mythology, Eros is the third person
in the primeval trinity: Chaos, Gaea, Eros: answering to the Kabalistic En-Soph
(for Chaos is SPACE, [[Chaino]], "void") the Boundless ALL, Shekinah and the
Ancient of Days, or the Holy Ghost; so Fohat is one thing in the yet
unmanifested Universe and another in the phenomenal and Cosmic World. In the
latter, he is that Occult, electric, vital power, which, under the Will of the
Creative Logos, unites and brings together all forms, giving them the first
impulse which becomes in time law. But in the unmanifested Universe, Fohat is no
more this, than Eros is the later brilliant winged Cupid, or LOVE. Fohat has
naught to do with Kosmos yet, since Kosmos is not born, and the gods still sleep
in the bosom of "Father-Mother." He is an abstract philosophical idea. He
produces nothing yet by himself; he is simply that potential creative power in
virtue of whose action the NOUMENON of all future phenomena divides, so to
speak, but to reunite in a mystic supersensuous act, and emit the creative ray.
When the "Divine Son" breaks forth, then Fohat becomes the propelling force, the
active Power which causes the ONE to become TWO and THREE -- on the Cosmic plane
of manifestation. The triple One differentiates into the many, and then Fohat is
transformed into that force which brings together the elemental atoms and makes
them aggregate and combine. We find an echo of this primeval teaching

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 110 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
in early Greek mythology. Erebos and Nux are born out of Chaos, and, under the
action of Eros, give birth in their turn to Ether and Hemera, the light of the
superior and the light of the inferior or terrestrial regions. Darkness
generates light. See in the Puranas Brahma's "Will" or desire to create; and in
the Phoenician Cosmogony of Sanchoniathon the doctrine that Desire, [[pothos]],
is the principle of creation.
Fohat is closely related to the "ONE LIFE." From the Unknown One, the Infinite
TOTALITY, the manifested ONE, or the periodical, Manvantaric Deity, emanates;
and this is the Universal Mind, which, separated from its Fountain-Source, is
the Demiurgos or the creative Logos of the Western Kabalists, and the four-faced
Brahma of the Hindu religion. In its totality, viewed from the standpoint of
manifested Divine Thought in the esoteric doctrine, it represents the Hosts of
the higher creative Dhyan Chohans. Simultaneously with the evolution of the
Universal Mind, the concealed Wisdom of Adi-Buddha -- the One Supreme and
eternal -- manifests itself as Avalokiteshwara (or manifested Iswara), which is
the Osiris of the Egyptians, the Ahura-Mazda of the Zoroastrians, the Heavenly
Man of the Hermetic philosopher, the Logos of the Platonists, and the Atman of
the Vedantins.* By the action of the manifested Wisdom, or Mahat, represented by
these innumerable centres of spiritual Energy in the Kosmos, the reflection of
the Universal Mind, which is Cosmic Ideation and the intellectual Force
accompanying such ideation, becomes objectively the Fohat of the Buddhist
esoteric philosopher. Fohat, running along the seven principles of AKASA, acts
upon manifested substance or the One Element, as declared above, and by
differentiating it into various centres of Energy, sets in motion the law of
Cosmic Evolution, which, in obedience to the Ideation of the Universal Mind,
brings into existence all the various states of being in the manifested Solar
The Solar System, brought into existence by these agencies, consists of Seven
Principles, like everything else within these centres. Such is the teaching of
the trans-Himalayan Esotericism. Every philosophy, however, has its own way of
dividing these principles.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Mr. Subba Row seems to identify him with, and to call him, the LOGOS. (See his
four lectures on the "Bhagavadgita" in the Theosophist.)

Fohat, then, is the personified electric vital power, the transcendental binding
Unity of all Cosmic Energies, on the unseen as on the manifested planes, the
action of which resembles -- on an immense scale -- that of a living Force
created by WILL, in those phenomena where the seemingly subjective acts on the
seemingly objective and propels it to action. Fohat is not only the living
Symbol and Container of that Force, but is looked upon by the Occultists as an
Entity -- the forces he acts upon being cosmic, human and terrestrial, and
exercising their influence on all those planes respectively. On the earthly
plane his influence is felt in the magnetic and active force generated by the
strong desire of the magnetizer. On the Cosmic, it is present in the
constructive power that carries out, in the formation of things -- from the
planetary system down to the glow-worm and simple daisy -- the plan in the mind
of nature, or in the Divine Thought, with regard to the development and growth
of that special thing. He is, metaphysically, the objectivised thought of the
gods; the "Word made flesh," on a lower scale, and the messenger of Cosmic and
human ideations: the active force in Universal Life. In his secondary aspect,
Fohat is the Solar Energy, the electric vital fluid,* and the preserving fourth
* In 1882 the President of the Theosophical Society, Col. Olcott, was taken to
task for asserting in one of his lectures that Electricity is matter. Such,
nevertheless, is the teaching of the Occult Doctrine. "Force," "Energy," may be
a better name for it, so long as European Science knows so little about its true
nature; yet matter it is, as much as Ether is matter, since it is as atomic,
though several removes from the latter. It seems ridiculous to argue that
because a thing is imponderable to Science, therefore it cannot be called
matter. Electricity is "immaterial" in the sense that its molecules are not
subject to perception and experiment; yet it may be -- and Occultism says it is
-- atomic; therefore it is matter. But even supposing it were unscientific to
speak of it in such terms, once Electricity is called in Science a source of
Energy, Energy simply, and a Force -- where is that Force or that Energy which
can be thought of without thinking of matter? Maxwell, a mathematician and one
of the greatest authorities upon Electricity and its phenomena, said, years ago,
that Electricity was matter, not motion merely. "If we accept the hypothesis
that the elementary substances are composed of atoms we cannot avoid concluding
that electricity also, positive as well as negative, is divided into definite
elementary portions, which behave like atoms of electricity." (Helmholtz,
Faraday Lecture, 1881). We will go further than that, and assert that
Electricity is not only Substance but that it is an emanation from an Entity,
which is neither God nor Devil, but one of the numberless Entities that rule and
guide our world according to the eternal Law of KARMA. (See the Addendum to this

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 112 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
principle, the animal Soul of Nature, so to say, or -- Electricity. In India,
Fohat is connected with Vishnu and Surya in the early character of the (first)
God; for Vishnu is not a high god in the Rig Veda. The name Vishnu is from the
root vish, "to pervade," and Fohat is called the "Pervader" and the
Manufacturer, because he shapes the atoms from crude material.* In the sacred
texts of the Rig Veda, Vishnu, also, is "a manifestation of the Solar Energy,"
and he is described as striding through the Seven regions of the Universe in
three steps, the Vedic God having little in common with the Vishnu of later
times. Therefore the two are identical in this particular feature, and one is
the copy of the other.
The "three and seven" strides refer to the Seven spheres inhabited by man, of
the esoteric Doctrine, as well as to the Seven regions of the Earth.
Notwithstanding the frequent objections made by would-be Orientalists, the Seven
Worlds or spheres of our planetary chain are distinctly referred to in the
exoteric Hindu scriptures. But how strangely all these numbers are connected
with like numbers in other Cosmogonies and with their symbols, can be seen from
comparisons and parallelisms made by students of old religions. The "three
strides of Vishnu" through the "seven regions of the Universe," of the Rig Veda,
have been variously explained by commentators as meaning "fire, lightning and
the Sun" cosmically; and as having been taken in the Earth, the atmosphere, and
the sky; also as the "three steps" of the dwarf (Vishnu's incarnation), though
more philosophically -- and in the astronomical sense, very correctly -- they
are explained by Aurnavabha as being the various positions of the sun, rising,
noon, and setting. Esoteric philosophy alone explains it clearly, and the Zohar
laid it down very philosophically and comprehensively. It is said and plainly
demonstrated therein that in the beginning the Elohim (Elhim) were called Echod,
"one," or the "Deity is one in many," a very simple idea in a pantheistic
conception (in its philosophical sense, of course). Then came the change,
"Jehovah is Elohim," thus unifying the multiplicity and taking the first step
towards Monotheism. Now to the query, "How is Jehovah Elohim?" the answer is,
"By three Steps" from below.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is well known that sand, when placed on a metal plate in vibration assumes
a series of regular curved figures of various descriptions. Can Science give a
complete explanation of this fact?

The meaning is plain.* They are all symbols, and emblematic, mutually and
correlatively, of Spirit, Soul and Body (MAN); of the circle transformed into
Spirit, the Soul of the World, and its body (or Earth). Stepping out of the
Circle of Infinity, that no man comprehendeth, Ain-Soph (the Kabalistic synonym
for Parabrahm, for the Zeroana Akerne, of the Mazdeans, or for any other
"UNKNOWABLE") becomes "One" -- the ECHOD, the EKA, the AHU -- then he (or it) is
transformed by evolution into the One in many, the Dhyani-Buddhas or the Elohim,
or again the Amshaspends, his third Step being taken into generation of the
flesh, or "Man." And from man, or Jah-Hova, "male female," the inner divine
entity becomes, on the metaphysical plane, once more the Elohim.
The Kabalistic idea is identical with the Esotericism of the Archaic period.
This esotericism is the common property of all, and belongs neither to the Aryan
5th Race, nor to any of its numerous Sub-races. It cannot be claimed by the
Turanians, so-called, the Egyptians, Chinese, Chaldeans, nor any of the Seven
divisions of the Fifth Root Race, but really belongs to the Third and Fourth
Root Races, whose descendants we find in the Seed of the Fifth, the earliest
Aryans. The Circle was with every nation the symbol of the Unknown -- "Boundless
Space," the abstract garb of an ever present abstraction -- the Incognisable
Deity. It represents limitless Time in Eternity. The Zeroana Akerne is also the
"Boundless Circle of the Unknown Time," from which Circle issues the radiant
light -- the Universal SUN, or Ormazd** -- and the latter
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The numbers 3, 5, and 7 are prominent in speculative masonry, as shown in
"Isis." A mason writes: -- "There are the 3, 5, and 7 steps to show a circular
walk. The three faces of 3, 3; 5, 3; and 7, 3; etc., etc. Sometimes it comes in
this form -- 753/2 = 376.5 and 7635/2 = 3817.5 and the ratio of 20612/6561 feet
for cubit measure gives the Great Pyramid measures," etc., etc. Three, five and
seven are mystical numbers, and the last and the first are as greatly honoured
by Masons as by the Parsis -- the triangle being a symbol of Deity everywhere.
(See the Masonic Cyclopedia, and "Pythagorean Triangle," Oliver.) As a matter of
course, doctors of divinity (Cassel, for instance) show the Zohar explaining and
supporting the Christian trinity (!). It is the latter, however, that had its
origin from the of the Heathen, in the Archaic Occultism and Symbology. The
three strides relate metaphysically to the descent of Spirit into matter, of the
Logos falling as a ray into the Spirit, then into the Soul, and finally into the
human physical form of man, in which it becomes LIFE.
** Ormazd is the Logos, the "First Born" and the Sun.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 114 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
is identical with Kronos, in his AEolian form, that of a Circle. For the circle
is Sar, and Saros, or cycle, and was the Babylonian god whose circular horizon
was the visible symbol of the invisible, while the sun was the ONE Circle from
which proceeded the Cosmic orbs, and of which he was considered the leader.
Zero-ana, is the Chakra or circle of Vishnu, the mysterious emblem which is,
according to the definition of a mystic, "a curve of such a nature that as to
any, the least possible part thereof, if the curve be protracted either way it
will proceed and finally re-enter upon itself, and form one and the same curve
-- or that which we call the circle." No better definition could thus be given
of the natural symbol and the evident nature of Deity, which having its
circumference everywhere (the boundless) has, therefore, its central point also
everywhere; in other words, is in every point of the Universe. The invisible
Deity is thus also the Dhyan Chohans, or the Rishis, the primitive seven, and
the nine, without, and ten, including, their synthetical unit; from which IT
steps into Man. Returning to the Commentary (4) of Stanza IV. the reader will
understand why, while the trans-Himalayan Chakra has inscribed within it | |
(triangle, first line, cube second line, and a pentacle with a dot in the centre
thus: , and some other variations), the Kabalistic circle of the Elohim reveals,
when the letters of the word (Alhim or Elohim) are numerically read, the famous
numerals 13514, or by anagram 31415 -- the astronomical (pi) number, or the
hidden meaning of Dhyani-Buddhas, of the Gebers, the Geborim, the Kabeiri, and
the Elohim, all signifying "great men," "Titans," "Heavenly Men," and, on earth,
"the giants."
The Seven was a Sacred Number with every nation; but none applied it to more
physiologically materialistic uses than the Hebrews. With these it was
pre-eminently the generative number and 9 the male causative one, forming as
shown by the Kabalists the or otz -- "the Tree of the Garden of Eden,"* the
"double hermaphrodite rod" of the fourth race. Whereas with the Hindus and
Aryans generally, the significance was manifold, and related almost entirely to
purely metaphysical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This was the symbol of the "Holy of Holies," the 3 and the 4 of sexual
separation. Nearly every one of the 22 Hebrew letters are merely phallic
symbols. Of the two letters -- as shown above -- one, the ayin, is a negative
female letter, symbolically an eye; the other a male letter, tza, a fish-hook or
a dart.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 115 MANIFESTED SYMBOLS.
and astronomical truths.* Their Rishis and gods, their Demons and Heroes, have
historical and ethical meanings, and the Aryans never made their religion rest
solely on physiological symbols, as the old Hebrews have done. This is found in
the exoteric Hindu Scriptures. That these accounts are blinds is shown by their
contradicting each other, a different construction being found in almost every
Purana and epic poem. Read esoterically -- they will all yield the same meaning.
Thus one account enumerates Seven worlds, exclusive of the nether worlds, also
seven in number; these fourteen upper and nether worlds have
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We are told by a Kabalist, who in a work not yet published contrasts the
Kabala and Zohar with Aryan Esotericism, that "The Hebrew clear, short, terse
and exact modes far and beyond measure surpass the toddling word-talk of the
Hindus -- just as by parallelisms the Psalmist says, 'My mouth speaks with my
tongue, I know not thy numbers' (lxxi., 15). . . . The Hindu Glyph shows by its
insufficiency in the large admixture of adventitious sides the same borrowed
plumage that the Greeks (the lying Greeks) had, and that Masonry has: which in
the rough monosyllabic (and apparent) poverty of the Hebrew, shows the latter to
have come down from a far more remote antiquity than any of these, and to have
been the source (!?), or nearer the old original source than any of them." This
is entirely erroneous. Our learned brother and correspondent judges apparently
the Hindu religious systems by their Shastras and Puranas, probably the latter,
and in their modern translation moreover, which is disfigured out of all
recognition, by the Orientalists. It is to their philosophical systems that one
has to turn, to their esoteric teaching, if he would make a point of comparison.
No doubt the symbology of the Pentateuch and even of the New Testament, comes
from the same source. But surely the Pyramid of Cheops, whose measurements are
all found repeated by Professor Piazzi Smythe in Solomon's alleged and mythical
temple, is not of a later date than the Mosaic books? Hence, if there is any
such great identity as claimed, it must be due to servile copying on the part of
the Jews, not on that of the Egyptians. The Jewish glyphs -- and even their
language, the Hebrew -- are not original. They are borrowed from the Egyptians,
from whom Moses got his Wisdom; from the Coptic, the probable kinsman, if not
parent, of the old Phoenician and from the Hyksos, their (alleged) ancestors, as
Josephus shows in his "Against Apion," I., 25. Aye; but who are the Hyksos
shepherds? And who the Egyptians? History knows nothing of the question, and
speculates and theorizes out of the depths of the respective consciousnesses of
her historians. (See Isis Unveiled, vol. II., p. 430-438.) "Khamism, or old
Coptic," says Bunsen, "is from Western Asia, and contains some germ of the
Semitic, thus bearing witness to the primitive cognate unity of the Aryan and
Semitic races"; and he places the great events in Egypt 9,000 years B.C. The
fact is that in archaic Esotericism and Aryan thought we find a grand
philosophy, whereas in the Hebrew records we find only the most surprising
ingenuity in inventing apotheoses for phallic worship and sexual theogony.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 116 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
nothing to do with the classification of the septenary chain and belong to the
purely aethereal, invisible worlds. These will be noticed elsewhere. Suffice for
the present to show that they are purposely referred to as though they belonged
to the chain. "Another enumeration calls the Seven worlds -- earth, sky, heaven,
middle region, place of birth, mansion of the blest, and abode of truth; placing
the 'Sons of Brahma' in the sixth division, and stating the fifth, or Jana Loka,
to be that where animals destroyed in the general conflagration are born again."
(see Hindu Classical Dictionary.) Some real esoteric teaching is given in the
"Symbolism." He who is prepared for it will understand the hidden meaning.
STANZA V. -- Continued.
(a) "Wheels," as already explained, are the centres of force, around which
primordial Cosmic matter expands, and, passing through all the six stages of
consolidation, becomes spheroidal and ends by being transformed into globes or
spheres. It is one of the fundamental dogmas of Esoteric Cosmogony, that during
the Kalpas (or aeons) of life, MOTION, which, during the periods of Rest
"pulsates and thrills through every slumbering atom"* (Commentary on Dzyan),
assumes an evergrowing
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*It may be asked, as also the writer has not failed to ask, "Who is there to
ascertain the difference in that motion, since all nature is reduced to its
primal essence, and there can be no one -- not even one of the Dhyani-Chohans,
who are all in Nirvana -- to see it?" The answer to this is: "Everything in
Nature has to be judged by analogy. Though the highest Deities (Archangels or
Dhyani-Buddhas) are unable to penetrate the mysteries too far beyond our
planetary system and the visible Kosmos, yet there were great seers and prophets
in olden times who were enabled to perceive the mystery of Breath and Motion
retrospectively, when the systems of worlds were at rest and plunged in their
periodic sleep."

tendency, from the first awakening of Kosmos to a new "Day," to circular
movement. The "Deity becomes a WHIRLWIND." They are also called Rotae -- the
moving wheels of the celestial orbs participating in the world's creation --
when the meaning refers to the animating principle of the stars and planets; for
in the Kabala, they are represented by the Ophanim, the Angels of the Spheres
and stars, of which they are the informing Souls. (See Kabala Denudata, "De
Anima," p. 113.)
This law of vortical movement in primordial matter, is one of the oldest
conceptions of Greek philosophy, whose first historical Sages were nearly all
Initiates of the Mysteries. The Greeks had it from the Egyptians, and the latter
from the Chaldeans, who had been the pupils of Brahmins of the esoteric school.
Leucippus, and Democritus of Abdera -- the pupil of the Magi -- taught that this
gyratory movement of the atoms and spheres existed from eternity.* Hicetas,
Heraclides, Ecphantus, Pythagoras, and all his pupils, taught the rotation of
the earth; and Aryabhata of India, Aristarchus, Seleucus, and Archimedes
calculated its revolution as scientifically as the astronomers do now; while the
theory of the Elemental Vortices was known to Anaxagoras, and maintained by him
500 years B.C., or nearly 2,000 before it was taken up by Galileo, Descartes,
Swedenborg, and finally, with slight modifications, by Sir W. Thomson. (See his
"Vortical Atoms.") All such knowledge, if justice be only done to it, is an echo
of the archaic doctrine, an attempt to explain which is now being made. How men
of the last few centuries have come to the same ideas and conclusions that were
taught as axiomatic truths in the secrecy of the Adyta dozens of
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*"The doctrine of the rotation of the earth about an axis is taught by the
Pythagorean Hicetas, probably as early as 500 B.C. It was also taught by his
pupil Ecphantus, and by Heraclides, a pupil of Plato. The immobility of the Sun
and the orbital rotation of the earth were shown by Aristarchus of Samos as
early as 281 B.C. to be suppositions accordant with facts of observation. The
Heliocentric theory was taught about 150 B.C., by Seleucus of Seleucia on the
Tigris. -- [It was taught 500 B.C. by Pythagoras. -- H. P. B.] It is said also
that Archimedes, in a work entitled Psammites, inculcated the Heliocentric
theory. The sphericity of the earth was distinctly taught by Aristotle, who
appealed for proof to the figure of the Earth's shadow on the moon in eclipses
(Aristotle, De Coelo, lib. II, cap. XIV.). The same idea was defended by Pliny
(Nat. Hist., II., 65). These views seem to have been lost from knowledge for
more than a thousand years. . . ." (Comparative Geology, Part IV., "Pre-Kantian
Speculation," p. 551, by Alex. Winchell, LL.D.).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 118 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
millenniums ago, is a question that is treated separately. Some were led to it
by the natural progress in physical science and by independent observation;
others -- such as Copernicus, Swedenborg, and a few more -- their great learning
notwithstanding, owed their knowledge far more to intuitive than to acquired
ideas, developed in the usual way by a course of study.* (See "A Mystery about
By the "Six directions of Space" is here meant the "Double Triangle," the
junction and blending together of pure Spirit and Matter, of the Arupa and the
Rupa, of which the Triangles are a Symbol. This double Triangle is a sign of
Vishnu, as it is Solomon's seal, and the Sri-Antara of the Brahmins.
STANZA V. -- (Continued.)
formless Universe
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* That Swedenborg, who could not possibly have known anything of the esoteric
ideas of Buddhism, came independently near the Occult teaching in his general
conceptions, is shown by his essay on the Vortical Theory. In Clissold's
translation of it, quoted by Prof. Winchell, we find the following resume: --
"The first Cause is the Infinite or Unlimited. This gives existence to the First
Finite or Limited." (The Logos in His manifestation and the Universe.) "That
which produces a limit is analogous to motion. (See first Stanza, supra.) The
limit produced is a point, the Essence of which is Motion; but being without
parts, this Essence is not actual Motion, but only a connatus to it." (In our
Doctrine it is not a "connatus," but a change from eternal vibration in the
unmanifested, to Vortical Motion in the phenomenal or manifested World). . .
"From this first proceed Extension, Space, Figure, and Succession, or Time. As
in Geometry a point generates a line, a line a surface, and a surface a solid,
so here the connatus of a point tends towards lines, surfaces and solids. In
other words, the Universe is contained in ovo in the first natural point . . .
the Motion toward which the connatus tends, is circular, since the circle is the
most perfect of all figures . . . The most perfect figure of a Motion . . . must
be the perpetually circular, that is to say, it must proceed from the centre to
the periphery and from the periphery to the centre." (Quoted from Principia
Rerum Naturalia.) This is Occultism pure and simple.

of Thought) REFLECTS ITSELF IN CHHAYALOKA (the shadowy world of primal form, or
the intellectual) THE FIRST GARMENT OF (the) ANUPADAKA (c).
(a) This tracing of "Spiral lines" refers to the evolution of man's as well as
Nature's principles; an evolution which takes place gradually (as will be seen
in Book II., on "The origin of the Human Races"), as does everything else in
nature. The Sixth principle in Man (Buddhi, the Divine Soul) though a mere
breath, in our conceptions, is still something material when compared with
divine "Spirit" (Atma) of which it is the carrier or vehicle. Fohat, in his
capacity of DIVINE LOVE (Eros), the electric Power of affinity and sympathy, is
shown allegorically as trying to bring the pure Spirit, the Ray inseparable from
the ONE absolute, into union with the Soul, the two constituting in Man the
MONAD, and in Nature the first link between the ever unconditioned and the
manifested. "The first is now the second" (world) -- of the Lipikas -- has
reference to the same.
(b) The "Army" at each angle is the Host of angelic Beings (Dhyan-Chohans)
appointed to guide and watch over each respective region from the beginning to
the end of Manvantara. They are the "Mystic Watchers" of the Christian Kabalists
and Alchemists, and relate, symbolically as well as cosmogonically, to the
numerical system of the Universe. The numbers with which these celestial Beings
are connected are extremely difficult to explain, as each number refers to
several groups of distinct ideas, according to the particular group of "Angels"
which it is intended to represent. Herein lies the nodus in the study of
symbology, with which, unable to untie by disentangling it, so many scholars
have preferred dealing as Alexander dealt with the Gordian knot; hence erroneous
conceptions and teachings, as a direct result.
The "First is the Second," because the "First" cannot really be numbered or
regarded as the First, as that is the realm of noumena in its primary
manifestation: the threshold to the World of Truth, or SAT, through which the
direct energy that radiates from the ONE REALITY -- the Nameless Deity --
reaches us. Here again, the untranslateable term SAT (Be-ness) is likely to lead
into an erroneous conception, since that which is manifested cannot be SAT, but
is something phenomenal, not everlasting, nor, in truth, even sempiternal. It is
coeval and

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 120 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
coexistent with the One Life, "Secondless," but as a manifestation it is still a
Maya -- like the rest. This "World of Truth" can be described only in the words
of the Commentary as "A bright star dropped from the heart of Eternity; the
beacon of hope on whose Seven Rays hang the Seven Worlds of Being." Truly so;
since those are the Seven Lights whose reflections are the human immortal Monads
-- the Atma, or the irradiating Spirit of every creature of the human family.
First, this septenary Light; then: --
(c) The "Divine World" -- the countless Lights lit at the primeval Light -- the
Buddhis, or formless divine Souls, of the last Arupa (formless) world; the "Sum
Total," in the mysterious language of the old Stanza. In the Catechism, the
Master is made to ask the pupil: --
"Lift thy head, oh Lanoo; dost thou see one, or countless lights above thee,
burning in the dark midnight sky?"
"I sense one Flame, oh Gurudeva, I see countless undetached sparks shining in
"Thou sayest well. And now look around and into thyself. That light which burns
inside thee, dost thou feel it different in anywise from the light that shines
in thy Brother-men?"
"It is in no way different, though the prisoner is held in bondage by Karma, and
though its outer garments delude the ignorant into saying, 'Thy Soul and My
Soul.' "
The radical unity of the ultimate essence of each constituent part of compounds
in Nature -- from Star to mineral Atom, from the highest Dhyan Chohan to the
smallest infusoria, in the fullest acceptation of the term, and whether applied
to the spiritual, intellectual, or physical worlds -- this is the one
fundamental law in Occult Science. "The Deity is boundless and infinite
expansion," says an Occult axiom; and hence, as remarked, the name of Brahma.*
There is a deep philosophy underlying the earliest worship in the world, that of
the Sun and of Fire. Of all the Elements known to physical science, Fire is the
one that has ever eluded definite analysis. It is confidently asserted that
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In the Rig Veda we find the names Brahmanaspati and Brihaspati alternating and
equivalent to each other. Also see "Brihad Upanishad"; Brihaspati is a deity
called "the Father of the gods."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 121 THE MYSTERY OF THE FIRE.
Air is a mixture containing the gases Oxygen and Nitrogen. We view the Universe
and the Earth as matter composed of definite chemical molecules. We speak of the
primitive ten Earths, endowing each with a Greek or Latin name. We say that
water is, chemically, a compound of Oxygen and Hydrogen. But what is FIRE? It is
the effect of combustion, we are gravely answered. It is heat and light and
motion, and a correlation of physical and chemical forces in general. And this
scientific definition is philosophically supplemented by the theological one in
Webster's Dictionary, which explains fire as "the instrument of punishment, or
the punishment of the impenitent in another state" -- the "state," by the bye,
being supposed to be spiritual; but, alas! the presence of fire would seem to be
a convincing proof of its material nature. Yet, speaking of the illusion of
regarding phenomena as simple, because they are familiar, Professor Bain says
(Logic. Part II.): "Very familiar facts seem to stand in no need of explanation
themselves and to be the means of explaining whatever can be assimilated to
them. Thus, the boiling and evaporation of a liquid is supposed to be a very
simple phenomenon requiring no explanation, and a satisfactory explanation of
rarer phenomena. That water should dry up is, to the uninstructed mind, a thing
wholly intelligible; whereas to the man acquainted with physical science the
liquid state is anomalous and inexplicable. The lighting of a fire by a flame is
a GREAT SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTY, yet few people think so" (p. 125).
What says the esoteric teaching with regard to fire? "Fire," it says, "is the
most perfect and unadulterated reflection, in Heaven as on Earth, of the ONE
FLAME. It is Life and Death, the origin and the end of every material thing. It
is divine 'SUBSTANCE.' " Thus, not only the FIRE-WORSHIPPER, the Parsee, but
even the wandering savage tribes of America, which proclaim themselves "born of
fire," show more science in their creeds and truth in their superstitions, than
all the speculations of modern physics and learning. The Christian who says:
"God is a living Fire," and speaks of the Pentecostal "Tongues of Fire" and of
the "burning bush" of Moses, is as much a fire-worshipper as any other
"heathen." The Rosicrucians, among all the mystics and Kabalists, were those who
defined Fire in the right and most correct way. Procure a sixpenny lamp, keep it
only supplied with oil, and you will be able to light at its flame the lamps,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 122 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
and fires of the whole globe without diminishing that flame. If the Deity, the
radical One, is eternal and an infinite substance ("the Lord thy God is a
consuming fire") and never consumed, then it does not seem reasonable that the
Occult teaching should be held as unphilosophical when it says: "Thus were the
Arupa and Rupa worlds formed: from ONE light seven lights; from each of the
seven, seven times seven," etc., etc.
STANZA V. -- Continued.
5. FOHAT TAKES FIVE STRIDES (having already taken the first three) (a), AND
. . AND THEIR ARMIES (hosts) (b).
(a) The "strides," as already explained (see Commentary on Stanza IV.), refer to
both the Cosmic and the Human principles -- the latter of which consist, in the
exoteric division, of three (Spirit, Soul, and Body), and, in the esoteric
calculation, of seven principles -- three rays of the Essence and four aspects.*
Those who have studied Mr. Sinnett's "Esoteric Buddhism" can easily grasp the
nomenclature. There are two esoteric schools -- or rather one school, divided
into two parts -- one for the inner Lanoos, the other for the outer or semi-lay
chelas beyond the Himalayas; the first teaching a septenary, the other a
six-fold division of human principles.
From a Cosmic point of view, Fohat taking "five strides" refers here to the five
upper planes of Consciousness and Being, the sixth and the seventh (counting
downwards) being the astral and the terrestrial, or the two lower planes.
(b) "Four winged wheels at each corner . . . . . for the four holy ones and
their armies (hosts)" . . . . . These are the "four Maharajahs" or great Kings
of the Dhyan-Chohans, the Devas who preside, each over one of the four cardinal
points. They are the Regents or Angels who rule over the Cosmical Forces of
North, South,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The four aspects are the body, its life or vitality, and the "Double" of the
body, the triad which disappears with the death of the person, and the Kama-rupa
which disintegrates in Kama-loka.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 123 THE SECRET OF THE ELEMENTS.
East and West, Forces having each a distinct occult property. These BEINGS are
also connected with Karma, as the latter needs physical and material agents to
carry out her decrees, such as the four kinds of winds, for instance,
professedly admitted by Science to have their respective evil and beneficent
influences upon the health of Mankind and every living thing. There is occult
philosophy in that Roman Catholic doctrine which traces the various public
calamities, such as epidemics of disease, and wars, and so on, to the invisible
"Messengers" from North and West. "The glory of God comes from the way of the
East" says Ezekiel; while Jeremiah, Isaiah, and the Psalmist assure their
readers that all the evil under the Sun comes from the North and the West --
which proposition, when applied to the Jewish nation, sounds like an undeniable
prophecy for themselves. And this accounts also for St. Ambrose (On Amos, ch.
iv.) declaring that it is precisely for that reason that "we curse the
North-Wind, and that during the ceremony of baptism we begin by turning towards
the West (Sidereal), to renounce the better him who inhabits it; after which we
turn to the East."
Belief in the "Four Maharajahs" -- the Regents of the Four cardinal points --
was universal and is now that of Christians,* who call them, after St.
Augustine, "Angelic Virtues," and "Spirits" when enumerated by themselves, and
"Devils" when named by Pagans. But where is the difference between the Pagans
and the Christians in this cause? Following Plato, Aristotle explained that the
term [[stoicheia]] was understood only as meaning the incorporeal principles
placed at each of the four great divisions of our Cosmical world to supervise
them. Thus, no more than the Christians did, do they adore and worship the
Elements and the cardinal (imaginary) points, but the "gods" that ruled these
respectively. For the Church there are two kinds of Sidereal beings, the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Says the scholarly Vossius, in his Theol. Cir. I. VII.: "Though St. Augustine
has said that every visible thing in this world had an angelic virtue as an
overseer near it, it is not individuals but entire species of things that must
be understood, each such species having indeed its particular angel to watch it.
He is at one in this with all the philosophers . . . For us these angels are
spirits separated from the objects . . . whereas for the philosophers (pagan)
they were gods." Considering the Ritual established by the Roman Catholic Church
for "Spirits of the Stars," the latter look suspiciously like "Gods," and were
no more honoured and prayed to by the ancient and modern pagan rabble than they
are now at Rome by the highly cultured Catholic Christians.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 124 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Angels and the Devils. For the Kabalist and Occultist there is but one; and
neither of them makes any difference between "the Rectors of Light" and the
Cosmocratores, or "Rectores tenebrarum harum," whom the Roman Church imagines
and discovers in a "Rector of Light" as soon as he is called by another name
than the one she addresses him by. It is not the "Rector" or "Maharajah" who
punishes or rewards, with or without "God's" permission or order, but man
himself -- his deeds or Karma, attracting individually and collectively (as in
the case of whole nations sometimes), every kind of evil and calamity. We
produce CAUSES, and these awaken the corresponding powers in the sidereal world;
which powers are magnetically and irresistibly attracted to -- and react upon --
those who produced these causes; whether such persons are practically the
evil-doers, or simply Thinkers who brood mischief. Thought is matter,* we are
taught by modern Science; and "every particle of the existing matter must be a
register of all that has happened," as in their "Principles of Science" Messrs.
Jevons and Babbage tell the profane. Modern Science is drawn more every day into
the maelstrom of Occultism; unconsciously, no doubt, still very sensibly. The
two main theories of science -- re the relations between Mind and Matter -- are
Monism and Materialism. These two cover the whole ground of negative psychology
with the exception of the quasi-occult views of the pantheistic German
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Not of course in the sense of the German Materialist Moleschott, who assures
us that "Thought is the movement of matter," a statement of almost unequalled
absurdity. Mental states and bodily states are utterly contrasted as such. But
that does not affect the position that every thought, in addition to its
physical accompaniment (brain-change), exhibits an objective -- though to us
supersensuously objective -- aspect on the astral plane. (See "The Occult
World," pp. 89, 90.)
** The views of our present-day scientific thinkers as to the relations between
mind and matter may be reduced to two hypotheses. These show that both views
equally exclude the possibility of an independent Soul, distinct from the
physical brain through which it functions. They are: --
(1.) MATERIALISM, the theory which regards mental phenomena as the product of
molecular change in the brain; i.e., as the outcome of a transformation of
motion into feeling (!). The cruder school once went so far as to identify mind
with a "peculiar mode of motion" (!!), but this view is now happily regarded as
absurd by most of the men of science themselves.
(2.) MONISM, or the Single Substance Doctrine, is the more subtle form of
negative psychology, which one of its advocates, Professor Bain, ably terms
"guarded [[Footnote continued on next page]]

In the Egyptian temples, according to Clemens Alexandrinus, an immense curtain
separated the tabernacle from the place for the congregation. The Jews had the
same. In both, the curtain was drawn over five pillars (the Pentacle)
symbolising our five senses and five Root-races esoterically, while the four
colours of the curtain represented the four cardinal points and the four
terrestrial elements. The whole was an allegorical symbol. It is through the
four high Rulers over the four points and Elements that our five senses may
become cognisant of the hidden truths of Nature; and not at all, as Clemens
would have it, that it is the elements per se that furnished the Pagans with
divine Knowledge or the knowledge of God.* While the Egyptian emblem was
spiritual, that of the Jews was purely materialistic, and, indeed, honoured only
the blind Elements and the imaginary "Points." For what was the meaning of the
square tabernacle raised by Moses in the wilderness, if it had not the same
cosmical significance? "Thou shalt make an hanging . . . of blue, purple, and
scarlet" and "five pillars of shittim wood for the hanging . . . four brazen
rings in the four corners thereof . . . boards of fine wood for the four sides,
North, South, West, and East . . . of the Tabernacle . . . with Cherubims of
cunning work." (Exodus, ch. xxvi., xxvii.) The Tabernacle and the square
courtyard, Cherubim and all, were precisely the same as those in the Egyptian
temples. The square form of the Tabernacle meant just the same thing as it still
means, to this day, in the exoteric worship of the Chinese and Tibetans -- the
four cardinal points signifying that which the four sides of the pyramids,
obelisks, and other such square erections mean. Josephus takes care to explain
the whole thing. He declares that the Tabernacle pillars are the same
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] Materialism." This doctrine, which
commands a very wide assent, counting among its upholders such men as Lewis,
Spencer, Ferrier, and others, while positing thought and mental phenomena
generally as radically contrasted with matter, regards both as equal to the two
sides, or aspects, of one and the same substance in some of its conditions.
Thought as thought, they say, is utterly contrasted with material phenomena, but
it must be also regarded as only "the subjective side of nervous motion"
whatever our learned men may mean by this.
* Thus the sentence, "Natura Elementorum obtinet revelationem Dei," (In
Clemens's Stromata, R. IV., para. 6), is applicable to both or neither. Consult
the Zends, vol II., p. 228, and Plutarch De Iside, as compared by Layard,
Academie des Inscriptions, 1854, Vol. XV.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 126 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
as those raised at Tyre to the four Elements, which were placed on pedestals
whose four angles faced the four cardinal points: adding that "the angles of the
pedestals had equally the four figures of the Zodiac" on them, which represented
the same orientation (Antiquities I., VIII., ch. xxii.).
The idea may be traced in the Zoroastrian caves, in the rock-cut temples of
India, as in all the sacred square buildings of antiquity that have survived to
this day. This is shown definitely by Layard, who finds the four cardinal
points, and the four primitive elements, in the religion of every country, under
the shape of square obelisks, the four sides of the pyramids, etc., etc. Of
these elements and their points the four Maharajahs were the regents and the
If the student would know more of them, he has but to compare the Vision of
Ezekiel (chap. i.) with what is known of Chinese Buddhism (even in its exoteric
teachings); and examine the outward shape of these "Great Kings." In the opinion
of the Rev. Joseph Edkins, they are "the Devas who preside each over one of the
four continents into which the Hindus divide the world."* Each leads an army of
spiritual beings to protect mankind and Buddhism. With the exception of
favouritism towards Buddhism, the four celestial beings are precisely this. They
are the protectors of mankind and also the Agents of Karma on Earth, whereas the
Lipika are concerned with Humanity's hereafter. At the same time they are the
four living creatures "who have the likeness of a man" of Ezekiel's visions,
called by the translators of the Bible, "Cherubim," "Seraphim," etc.; and by the
Occultists, "the winged Globes," the "Fiery Wheels," and in the Hindu Pantheon
by a number of different names. All these Gandharvas, the "Sweet Songsters," the
Asuras, Kinnaras, and Nagas, are the allegorical descriptions of the "four
Maharajahs." The Seraphim are the fiery Serpents of Heaven which we find in a
passage describing Mount Meru as: "the exalted mass of glory, the venerable
haunt of gods and heavenly choristers . . . . not to be reached by sinful men .
. . . because guarded by Serpents." They are called the Avengers, and the
"Winged Wheels."
Their mission and character being explained, let us see what the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*The Hindus happen to divide the world into seven continents, exoterically as
esoterically; and their four cosmic Devas are eight, presiding over the eight
points of the compass and not the Continents. (Compare "Chinese Buddhism," p.

Christian Bible-interpreters say of the Cherubim: -- "The word signifies in
Hebrew, fullness of knowledge; these angels are so called from their exquisite
Knowledge, and were therefore used for the punishment of men who affected divine
Knowledge." (Interpreted by Cruden in his Concordance, from Genesis iii., 24.)
Very well; and vague as the information is, it shows that the Cherub placed at
the gate of the garden of Eden after the "Fall," suggested to the venerable
Interpreters the idea of punishment connected with forbidden Science or divine
Knowledge -- one that generally leads to another "Fall," that of the gods, or
"God," in man's estimation. But as the good old Cruden knew nought of Karma, he
may be forgiven. Yet the allegory is suggestive. From Meru, the abode of gods,
to Eden, the distance is very small, and from the Hindu Serpents to the Ophite
Cherubim, the third out of the seven of which was the Dragon, the separation is
still smaller, for both watched the entrance to the realm of Secret Knowledge.
But Ezekiel plainly describes the four Cosmic Angels: "I looked, and behold, a
whirlwind, a cloud and fire infolding it . . . also out of the midst thereof
came the likeness of four living creatures . . . they had the likeness of a man.
And every one had four faces and four wings . . . the face of a man, and the
face of a lion, the face of an ox, and the face of an eagle . . . " ("Man" was
here substituted for "Dragon." Compare the "Ophite Spirits."*) . . . "Now as I
beheld the living creatures behold one wheel upon the Earth with his four faces
. . . as it were a wheel in the middle of a wheel . . . for the support of the
living creature was in the wheel . . . their appearance was like coals of fire .
. ." etc. (Ezekiel, ch. i.)
There are three chief groups of Builders and as many of the Planetary Spirits
and the Lipika, each group being again divided into Seven sub-groups. It is
impossible, even in such a large work as this, to enter into a minute
examination of even the three principal groups, as it would demand an extra
volume. The "Builders" are the representatives of the first "Mind-Born"
Entities, therefore of the primeval Rishi-Prajapati: also of the Seven great
Gods of Egypt, of which Osiris is the chief: of the Seven Amshaspends of the
Zoroastrians, with
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The Angels recognised by the Roman Catholic Church who correspond to these
"Faces" were with the Ophites: -- Dragon -- Raphael; Lion -- Michael; Bull, or
ox -- Uriel; and Eagle -- Gabriel. The four keep company with the four
Evangelists, and preface the Gospels.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 128 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Ormazd at their head: or the "Seven Spirits of the Face": the Seven Sephiroth
separated from the first Triad, etc., etc.*
They build or rather rebuild every "System" after the "Night." The Second group
of the Builders is the Architect of our planetary chain exclusively; and the
third, the progenitor of our Humanity -- the Macrocosmic prototype of the
The Planetary Spirits are the informing spirits of the Stars in general, and of
the Planets especially. They rule the destinies of men who are all born under
one or other of their constellations; the second and third groups pertaining to
other systems have the same functions, and all rule various departments in
Nature. In the Hindu exoteric Pantheon they are the guardian deities who preside
over the eight points of the compass -- the four cardinal and the four
intermediate points -- and are called Loka-Palas, "Supporters or guardians of
the World" (in our visible Kosmos), of which Indra (East), Yama (South), Varuna
(West), and Kuvera (North) are the chief; their elephants and their spouses
pertaining of course to fancy and afterthought, though all of them have an
occult significance.
The Lipika (a description of whom is given in the Commentary on Stanza IV. No.
6) are the Spirits of the Universe, whereas the Builders are only our own
planetary deities. The former belong to the most occult portion of Cosmogenesis,
which cannot be given here. Whether the Adepts (even the highest) know this
angelic order in the completeness of its triple degrees, or only the lower one
connected with the records of our world, is something which the writer is
unprepared to say, and she would incline rather to the latter supposition. Of
its highest grade one thing only is taught: the Lipika are connected with Karma
-- being its direct Recorders.**
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The Jews, save the Kabalists, having no names for East, West, South, and
North, expressed the idea by words signifying before, behind, right and left,
and very often confounded the terms exoterically, thus making the blinds in the
Bible more confused and difficult to interpret. Add to this the fact that out of
the forty-seven translators of King James I. of England's Bible "only three
understood Hebrew, and of these two died before the Psalms were translated"
(Royal Masonic Cyclopaedia), and one may easily understand what reliance can be
placed on the English version of the Bible. In this work the Douay Roman
Catholic version is generally followed.
** The Symbol for Sacred and Secret Knowledge was universally in antiquity, a
Tree, by which a Scripture or a Record was also meant. Hence the word Lipika,
the [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 129 THE LIPIKA.
STANZA V. -- Continued.
US" (b). . . . THUS WERE FORMED THE ARUPA AND THE RUPA (the Formless World and
The Stanza proceeds with a minute classification of the Orders of Angelic
Hierarchy. From the group of Four and Seven emanates the "mind-born" group of
Ten, of Twelve, of Twenty-one, etc., all these divided again into sub-groups of
septenaries, novenaries, duodecimals, and so on, until the mind is lost in this
endless enumeration of celestial hosts and Beings, each having its distinct task
in the ruling of the visible Kosmos during its existence.
(a) The esoteric meaning of the first sentence of the Sloka is, that those who
have been called Lipikas, the Recorders of the Karmic ledger, make an impassible
barrier between the personal EGO and the impersonal SELF, the Noumenon and
Parent-Source of the former. Hence the allegory. They circumscribe the
manifested world of matter within the RING "Pass-Not." This world is the symbol
(objective) of the ONE divided into the many, on the planes of Illusion, of Adi
(the "First") or of Eka (the "One"); and this One is the collective aggregate,
or totality, of the principal Creators or Architects of this visible universe.
In Hebrew Occultism their name is both Achath, feminine, "One," and Achod, "One"
again, but masculine. The monotheists have taken (and are still taking)
advantage of the profound esotericism of the Kabala to apply the name by which
the One Supreme Essence is known to ITS manifestation, the Sephiroth-Elohim, and
call it Jehovah. But this is
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] "writers" or scribes; the "Dragons,"
symbols of wisdom, who guard the Trees of Knowledge; the "golden" apple Tree of
the Hesperides; the "Luxuriant Trees" and vegetation of Mount Meru guarded by a
Serpent. Juno giving to Jupiter, on her marriage with him, a Tree with golden
fruit is another form of Eve offering Adam the apple from the Tree of Knowledge.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 130 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
quite arbitrary and against all reason and logic, as the term Elohim is a plural
noun, identical with the plural word Chiim, often compounded with the Elohim.*
Moreover, in Occult metaphysics there are, properly speaking, two "ONES" -- the
One on the unreachable plane of Absoluteness and Infinity, on which no
speculation is possible, and the Second "One" on the plane of Emanations. The
former can neither emanate nor be divided, as it is eternal, absolute, and
immutable. The Second, being, so to speak, the reflection of the first One (for
it is the Logos, or Iswara, in the Universe of Illusion), can do all this.** It
emanates from itself -- as the upper Sephirothal Triad emanates the lower seven
Sephiroth -- the seven Rays or Dhyan Chohans; in other words, the Homogeneous
becomes the Heterogeneous, the "Protyle" differentiates into the Elements. But
these, unless they return into their primal Element, can never cross beyond the
Laya, or zero-point.
Hence the allegory. The Lipika separate the world (or plane) of pure spirit from
that of Matter. Those who "descend and ascend" -- the incarnating Monads, and
men striving towards purification and "ascending," but still not having quite
reached the goal -- may cross the "circle of the Pass-Not," only on the day
"Be-With-Us"; that day when man, freeing himself from the trammels of ignorance,
and recog-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The sentence in the Sepher Jezirah and elsewhere: "Achath-Ruach-Elohim-Chiim"
denotes the Elohim as androgynous at best, the feminine element almost
predominating, as it would read: "ONE is She the Spirit of the Elohim of Life."
As said above, Echath (or Achath) is feminine, and Echod (or Achod) masculine,
both meaning ONE.
** This metaphysical tenet can hardly be better described than Mr. Subba Row's
in "Bhagavadgita" lectures: "Mulaprakriti (the veil of Parabrahmam) acts as the
one energy through the Logos (or 'Eswara'). Now Parabrahmam, is the one essence
from which starts into existence a centre of energy, which I shall for the
present call the Logos. . . . It is called the Verbum . . . by the Christians,
and it is the divine Christos who is eternal in the bosom of his father. It is
called Avalokiteshwara by the Buddhists. . . . In almost every doctrine, they
have formulated the existence of a centre of spiritual energy which is unborn
and eternal, and which exists in the bosom of Parabrahmam at the time of
Pralaya, and starts as a centre of conscious energy at the time of Cosmic
activity. . . ." For, as the lecturer premised by saying, Parabraham is not this
or that, it is not even consciousness, as it cannot be related to matter or
anything conditioned. It is not Ego nor is it Non-ego, not even Atma, but verily
the one source of all manifestations and modes of existence.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 131 THE SIDEREAL BOOK OF LIFE.
nising fully the non-separateness of the Ego within his personality --
erroneously regarded as his own -- from the UNIVERSAL EGO (Anima Supra-Mundi),
merges thereby into the One Essence to become not only one "with us" (the
manifested universal lives which are "ONE" LIFE), but that very life itself.
Astronomically, the "Ring PASS-NOT" that the Lipika trace around the Triangle,
the First One, the Cube, the Second One, and the Pentacle to circumscribe these
figures, is thus shown to contain the symbol of 31415 again, or the coefficient
constantly used in mathematical tables (the value of , pi), the geometrical
figures standing here for numerical figures. According to the general
philosophical teachings, this ring is beyond the region of what are called
nebulae in astronomy. But this is as erroneous a conception as that of the
topography and the descriptions, given in Puranic and other exoteric Scriptures,
about the 1008 worlds of the Devaloka worlds and firmaments. There are worlds,
of course, in the esoteric as well as in the profane scientific teachings, at
such incalculable distances that the light of the nearest of them which has just
reached our modern Chaldees, had left its luminary long before the day on which
the words "Let there be Light" were pronounced; but these are no worlds on the
Devaloka plane, but in our Kosmos.
The chemist goes to the laya or zero point of the plane of matter with which he
deals, and then stops short. The physicist or the astronomer counts by billions
of miles beyond the nebulae, and then they also stop short; the semi-initiated
Occultist will represent this laya-point to himself as existing on some plane
which, if not physical, is still conceivable to the human intellect. But the
full Initiate knows that the ring "Pass-Not" is neither a locality nor can it be
measured by distance, but that it exists in the absoluteness of infinity. In
this "Infinity" of the full Initiate there is neither height, breadth nor
thickness, but all is fathomless profundity, reaching down from the physical to
the "para-para-metaphysical." In using the word "down," essential depth --
"nowhere and everywhere" -- is meant, not depth of physical matter.
If one searches carefully through the exoteric and grossly anthropomorphic
allegories of popular religions, even in these the doctrine embodied in the
circle of "Pass-Not" thus guarded by the Lipika, may be dimly perceived. Thus
one finds it even in the teachings of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 132 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the Vedantin sect of the Visishtadwaita, the most tenaciously anthropomorphic in
all India. For we read of the released soul that: --
After reaching Moksha (a state of bliss meaning "release from Bandha" or
bondage), bliss is enjoyed by it in a place called PARAMAPADHA, which place is
not material, but made of Suddasatwa (the essence, of which the body of Iswara
-- "the Lord" -- is formed). There, Muktas or Jivatmas (Monads) who have
attained Moksha, are never again subject to the qualities of either matter or
Karma. "But if they choose, for the sake of doing good to the world, they may
incarnate on Earth."* The way to Paramapadha, or the immaterial worlds, from
this world, is called Devayana. When a person has attained Moksha and the body
dies: --
"The Jiva (Soul) goes with Sukshma Sarira** from the heart of the body, to the
Brahmarandra in the crown of the head, traversing Sushumna, a nerve connecting
the heart with the Brahmarandra. The Jiva breaks through the Brahmarandra and
goes to the region of the Sun (Suryamandala) through the solar Rays. Then it
goes, through a dark spot in the Sun, to Paramapadha. The Jiva is directed on
its way by the Supreme Wisdom acquired by Yoga.*** The Jiva thus proceeds to
Paramapadha by the aid of Athivahikas (bearers in transit), known by the names
of Archi-Ahas . . . Aditya, Prajapati, etc. The Archis here mentioned are
certain pure Souls, etc., etc." (Visishtadwaita Catechism, by Pundit
Bhashyacharya, F.T.S.)
No Spirit except the "Recorders" (Lipika) has ever crossed its forbidden line,
nor will any do so until the day of the next Pralaya, for it is the boundary
that separates the finite -- however infinite in man's sight -- from the truly
INFINITE. The Spirits referred to, therefore, as those who "ascend and descend"
are the "Hosts" of what we loosely call "celestial Beings." But they are, in
fact, nothing of the kind.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* These voluntary re-incarnations are referred to in our Doctrine as
Nirmanakayas (the surviving spiritual principles of men).
** Sukshma-sarira, "dream-like" illusive body, with which are clothed the
inferior Dhyanis of the celestial Hierarchy.
*** Compare this esoteric tenet with the Gnostic doctrine found in
"Pistis-Sophia" (Knowledge = Wisdom), in which treatise Sophia Achamoth is shown
lost in the waters of Chaos (matter), on her way to Supreme Light, and Christos
delivering and helping her on the right Path. Note well, "Christos" with the
Gnostics meant the impersonal principal, the Atman of the Universe, and the Atma
within every man's soul -- not Jesus; though in the old Coptic MSS. in the
British Museum "Christos" is almost constantly replaced by "Jesus."

They are Entities of the higher worlds in the hierarchy of Being, so
immeasurably high that, to us, they must appear as Gods, and collectively --
GOD. But so we, mortal men, must appear to the ant, which reasons on the scale
of its special capacities. The ant may also, for all we know, see the avenging
finger of a personal God in the hand of the urchin who, in one moment, under the
impulse of mischief, destroys its anthill, the labour of many weeks -- long
years in the chronology of insects. The ant, feeling it acutely, and attributing
the undeserved calamity to a combination of Providence and sin, may also, like
man, see in it the result of the sin of its first parent. Who knows and who can
affirm or deny? The refusal to admit in the whole Solar system of any other
reasonable and intellectual beings on the human plane, than ourselves, is the
greatest conceit of our age. All that science has a right to affirm, is that
there are no invisible Intelligences living under the same conditions as we do.
It cannot deny point-blank the possibility of there being worlds within worlds,
under totally different conditions to those that constitute the nature of our
world; nor can it deny that there may be a certain limited communication*
between some of those worlds and our own. To the highest, we are taught, belong
the seven orders of the purely divine Spirits; to the six lower ones belong
hierarchies that can occasionally be seen and heard by men, and who do
communicate with their progeny of the Earth; which progeny is indissolubly
linked with them, each principle in man having its direct source in the nature
of those great Beings, who furnish us with the respective invisible elements in
us. Physical Science is welcome to speculate upon the physiological mechanism of
living beings, and to continue her fruitless efforts in trying to resolve our
feelings, our sensations, mental and spiritual, into functions of their
inorganic vehicles. Nevertheless, all that will ever be accomplished in this
direction has already been done, and Science will go no farther.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The greatest philosopher of European birth, Imanuel Kant, assures us that such
a communication is in no way improbable. "I confess I am much disposed to assert
the existence of Immaterial natures in the world, and to place my own soul in
the class of these beings. It will hereafter, I know not where, or when, yet be
proved that the human soul stands even in this life in indissoluble connection
with all immaterial natures in the spirit-world, that it reciprocally acts upon
these and receives impressions from them." (Traume eines Geistersehers, quoted
by C. C. Massey, in his preface to Von Hartmann's "Spiritismus.")

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 134 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
She is before a dead wall, on the face of which she traces, as she imagines,
great physiological and psychic discoveries, but every one of which will be
shown later on to be no better than the cobwebs spun by her scientific fancies
and illusions. The tissues of our objective framework alone are subservient to
the analysis and researches of physiological science.* The six higher principles
in them will evade for ever the hand that is guided by an animus that purposely
ignores and rejects the Occult Sciences.
The "Great Day of BE-WITH-US," then, is an expression the only merit of which
lies in its literal translation. Its significance is not so easily revealed to a
public, unacquainted with the mystic tenets of Occultism, or rather of Esoteric
Wisdom or "Budhism." It is an expression peculiar to the latter, and as hazy for
the profane as that of the Egyptians who called the same the "Day of
COME-TO-US,"** which
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* E.g., all that modern physiological research in connection with psychological
problems has, and owing to the nature of things, could have shown, is, that
every thought, sensation, and emotion is attended with a re-marshalling of the
molecules of certain nerves. The inference drawn by scientists of the type of
Buchner, Vogt, and others, that thought is molecular motion, necessitates a
complete abstraction being made of the fact of our subjective consciousness.
** See "Le Livre des Morts," by Paul Pierret; "Le Jour de 'Viens a nous' . . .
c'est le jour ou Osiris a dit au Soleil: Viens! Je le vois rencontrant le Soleil
dans l'Amenti." (Chap. xvii., p. 61.) The Sun here stands for the Logos (or
Christos, or Horus) as central Essence synthetically, and as a diffused essence
of radiated Entities, different in substance, but not in essence. As expressed
by the Bhagavadgita lecturer, "it must not be supposed that the Logos is but a
single centre of energy manifested from Parabrahmam; there are innumerable other
centres . . . and their number is almost infinite in the bosom of Parabrahmam."
Hence the expressions, "The Day of Come to us" and "The Day of Be with us," etc.
Just as the square is the Symbol of the Four sacred Forces or Powers --
Tetraktis -- so the Circle shows the boundary within the Infinity that no man
can cross, even in spirit, nor Deva nor Dhyan Chohan. The Spirits of those who
"descend and ascend" during the course of cyclic evolution shall cross the
"iron-bound world" only on the day of their approach to the threshold of
Paranirvana. If they reach it -- they will rest in the bosom of Parabrahmam, or
the "Unknown Darkness," which shall then become for all of them Light -- during
the whole period of Mahapralaya, the "Great NIGHT," namely, 311,040,000,000,000
years of absorption in Brahm. The day of "Be-With-Us" is this period of rest or
Paranirvana. See also for other data on this peculiar expression, the day of
"Come-To-Us," The Funerary Ritual of the Egyptians, by Viscount de Rouge. It
corresponds to the Day of the Last Judgment of the Christians, which has been
sorely materialised by their religion.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 135 THE SOUL'S PILGRIMAGE.
is identical with the former, though the verb "be" in this sense, might be still
better replaced with either of the two words "Remain" or "Rest-with-us," as it
refers to that long period of REST which is called Paranirvana. As in the
exoteric interpretation of the Egyptian rites the soul of every defunct person
-- from the Hierophant down to the sacred bull Apis -- became an Osiris, was
Osirified, though the Secret Doctrine had always taught, that the real
Osirification was the lot of every Monad only after 3,000 cycles of Existences;
so in the present case. The "Monad," born of the nature and the very Essence of
the "Seven" (its highest principle becoming immediately enshrined in the Seventh
Cosmic Element), has to perform its septenary gyration throughout the Cycle of
Being and forms, from the highest to the lowest; and then again from man to God.
At the threshold of Paranirvana it reassumes its primeval Essence and becomes
the Absolute once more.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 136 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a.) The Mother of Mercy and Knowledge is called "the triple" of Kwan-Shai-Yin
because in her correlations, metaphysical and cosmical, she is the "Mother, the
Wife and the Daughter" of the Logos, just as in the later theological
translations she became "the Father, Son and (the female) Holy Ghost" -- the
Sakti or Energy -- the Essence of the three. Thus in the Esotericism of the
Vedantins, Daiviprakriti, the Light manifested through Eswara, the Logos,** is
at one and the same time the Mother and also the Daughter of the Logos or Verbum
of Parabrahmam; while in that of the trans-Himalayan teachings it is -- in the
hierarchy of allegorical and metaphysical theogony -- "the MOTHER" or abstract,
ideal matter, Mulaprakriti, the Root of Nature; -- from the metaphysical
standpoint, a correlation of Adi-Bhuta, manifested in the Logos,
Avalokiteshwara; -- and from the purely occult and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This stanza is translated from the Chinese text, and the names, as the
equivalents of the original terms, are preserved. The real esoteric nomenclature
cannot be given, as it would only confuse the reader. The Brahmanical doctrine
has no equivalent to these. Vach seems, in many an aspect, to approach the
Chinese Kwan-yin, but there is no regular worship of Vach under this name in
India, as there is of Kwan-Yin in China. No exoteric religious system has ever
adopted a female Creator, and thus woman was regarded and treated, from the
first dawn of popular religions, as inferior to man. It is only in China and
Egypt that Kwan-Yin and Isis were placed on a par with the male gods.
Esotericism ignores both sexes. Its highest Deity is sexless as it is formless,
neither Father nor Mother; and its first manifested beings, celestial and
terrestrial alike, become only gradually androgynous and finally separate into
distinct sexes.
** The "Theosophist" of February, 1887, p. 305, first lecture on the

Cosmical, Fohat,* the "Son of the Son," the androgynous energy resulting from
this "Light of the Logos," and which manifests in the plane of the objective
Universe as the hidden, as much as the revealed, Electricity -- which is LIFE.
(b) Kwan-Yin-Tien means the "melodious heaven of Sound," the abode of Kwan-Yin,
or the "Divine Voice" literally. This "Voice" is a synonym of the Verbum or the
Word: "Speech," as the expression of thought. Thus may be traced the connection
with, and even the origin of the Hebrew Bath-Kol, the "daughter of the Divine
Voice," or Verbum, or the male and female Logos, the "Heavenly Man" or Adam
Kadmon, who is at the same time Sephira. The latter was surely anticipated by
the Hindu Vach, the goddess of Speech, or of the Word. For Vach -- the daughter
and the female portion, as is stated, of Brahma, one "generated by the gods" --
is, in company with Kwan-Yin, with Isis (also the daughter, wife and sister of
Osiris) and other goddesses, the female Logos, so to speak, the goddess of the
active forces in Nature, the Word, Voice or Sound, and Speech. If Kwan-Yin is
the "melodious Voice," so is Vach; "the melodious cow who milked forth
sustenance and water" (the female principle) -- "who yields us nourishment and
sustenance," as Mother-Nature. She is associated in the work of creation with
the Prajapati. She is male and female ad libitum, as Eve is with Adam. And she
is a form of Aditi -- the principle higher than Ether -- in Akasa, the synthesis
of all the forces in Nature; thus Vach and Kwan-Yin are both the magic potency
of Occult sound in Nature and Ether -- which "Voice" calls forth Sien-Tchan, the
illusive form of the Universe out of Chaos and the Seven Elements.
Thus in Manu Brahma (the Logos also) is shown dividing his body into two parts,
male and female, and creating in the latter, who is Vach, Viraj, who is himself,
or Brahma again -- it is in this way a learned Vedantin Occultist speaks of that
"goddess," explaining the reason why Eswara (or Brahma) is called Verbum or
Logos; why in fact it is called Sabda Brahmam: --
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Says the lecturer on p. 306: "Evolution is commenced by the intellectual
energy of the Logos, not merely on account of the potentialities locked up in
Mulaprakriti. This light of the Logos is the link . . . between objective matter
and the subjective thought of Eswara (or Logos). It is called in several
Buddhist books Fohat. It is the one instrument with which the Logos works."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 138 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
"The explanation I am going to give you will appear thoroughly mystical; but if
mystical, it has a tremendous significance when properly understood. Our old
writers said that Vach is of four kinds (see Rig Veda and the Upanishads).
Vaikhari-Vach is what we utter. Every kind of Vaikhari-Vach exists in its
Madhyama, further in its Pasyanti, and ultimately in its Para form.* The reason
why this Pranava is called Vach is this, that the four principles of the great
Kosmos correspond to these four forms of Vach. Now the whole manifested solar
System exists in its Sukshma form in the light or energy of the Logos, because
its energy is caught up and transferred to Cosmic matter. . . . The whole Kosmos
in its objective form is Vaikhari-Vach, the light of the Logos is the Madhyama
form, and the Logos itself the Pasyanti form, and Parabrahm the Para form or
aspect of that Vach. It is by the light of this explanation that we must try to
understand certain statements made by various philosophers to the effect that
the manifested Kosmos is the Verbum manifested as Kosmos" (see Lecture on the
Bhagavadgita, referred to above).
STANZA VI. -- (Continued.)
(a.) The seven Layu centres are the seven Zero points, using the term Zero in
the same sense that Chemists do, to indicate a point at which, in Esotericism,
the scale of reckoning of differentiation begins. From the Centres -- beyond
which Esoteric philosophy allows us to perceive the dim metaphysical outlines of
the "Seven Sons" of Life and Light, the Seven Logoi of the Hermetic and all
other philosophers -- begins
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Madhya is said of something whose commencement and end are unknown, and Para
means infinite. These expressions all relate to infinitude and to division of
** From the Sanskrit Laya, the point of matter where every differentiation has

the differentiation of the elements which enter into the constitution of our
Solar System. It has often been asked what was the exact definition of Fohat and
his powers and functions, as he seems to exercise those of a Personal God as
understood in the popular religions. The answer has just been given in the
comment on Stanza V. As well said in the Bhagavadgita Lectures, "The whole
Kosmos must necessarily exist in the One Source of energy from which this light
(Fohat) emanates." Whether we count the principles in Kosmos and man as seven or
only as four, the forces of, and in, physical Nature are Seven; and it is stated
by the same authority that "Pragna, or the capacity of perception, exists in
seven different aspects corresponding to the seven conditions of matter"
(Personal and impersonal God). For, "just as a human being is composed of seven
principles, differentiated matter in the Solar System exists in seven different
conditions" (ibid). So does Fohat.* He is One and Seven, and on the Cosmic plane
is behind all such manifestations as light, heat, sound, adhesion, etc., etc.,
and is the "spirit" of ELECTRICITY, which is the LIFE of the Universe. As an
abstraction, we call it the ONE LIFE; as an objective and evident Reality, we
speak of a septenary scale of manifestation, which begins at the upper rung with
the One Unknowable CAUSALITY, and ends as Omnipresent Mind and Life immanent in
every atom of Matter. Thus, while science speaks of its evolution through brute
matter, blind force, and senseless motion, the Occultists point to intelligent
LAW and sentient LIFE, and add that Fohat is the guiding Spirit of all this. Yet
he is no personal god at all, but the emanation of those other Powers behind him
whom the Christians call the "Messengers" of their God (who is in reality only
the Elohim, or rather one of the Seven Creators called Elohim), and we, the
"Messenger of the primordial Sons of Life and Light."
(b.) The "Elementary Germs" with which he fills Sien-Tchan (the "Universe") from
Tien-Sin (the "Heaven of Mind," literally, or that which is absolute) are the
Atoms of Science and the Monads of Leibnitz.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "Fohat" has several meanings. (See Stanza V., Commentary et infra). He is
called the "Builder of the Builders," the Force that he personifies having
formed our Septenary chain.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 140 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
(a.) Although these Stanzas refer to the whole Universe after a Mahapralaya
(universal destruction), yet this sentence, as any student of Occultism may see,
refers also by analogy to the evolution and final formation of the primitive
(though compound) Seven Elements on our Earth. Of these, four elements are now
fully manifested, while the fifth -- Ether -- is only partially so, as we are
hardly in the second half of the Fourth Round, and consequently the fifth
Element will manifest fully only in the Fifth Round. The Worlds, including our
own, were of course, as germs, primarily evolved from the ONE Element in its
second stage ("Father-Mother," the differentiated World's Soul, not what is
termed the "Over-Soul" by Emerson), whether we call it, with modern Science,
Cosmic dust and Fire Mist, or with Occultism -- Akasa, Jivatma, divine Astral
Light, or the "Soul of the World." But this first stage of Evolution was in due
course of time followed by the next. No world, as no heavenly body, could be
constructed on the objective plane, had not the Elements been sufficiently
differentiated already from their primeval Ilus, resting in Laya. The latter
term is a synonym of Nirvana. It is, in fact, the Nirvanic dissociation of all
substances, merged after a life-cycle into the latency of their primary
conditions. It is the luminous but bodiless shadow of the matter that was, the
realm of negativeness -- wherein lie latent during their period of rest the
active Forces of the Universe. Now, speaking of Elements, it is made the
standing reproach of the Ancients, that they "supposed their Elements simple and
undecomposable."* Once more this is an unwarrantable state-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The shades of our pre-historical ancestors might return the compliment to
modern physicists, now that new discoveries in chemistry have led Mr. Crookes,
F.R.S., to admit that Science is yet a thousand leagues from the knowledge of
the compound nature of the simplest molecule. From him we learn that such a
thing as a really simple [[Footnote continued on next page]]

ment; as, at any rate, their initiated philosophers can hardly come under such
an imputation, since it is they who have invented allegories and religious myths
from the beginning. Had they been ignorant of the Heterogeneity of their
Elements they would have had no personifications of Fire, Air, Water, Earth, and
AEther; their Cosmic gods and goddesses would never have been blessed with such
posterity, with so many sons and daughters, elements born from and within each
respective Element. Alchemy and occult phenomena would have been a delusion and
a snare, even in theory, had the Ancients been ignorant of the potentialities
and correlative functions and attributes of every element that enters into the
composition of Air, Water, Earth, and even Fire -- the latter a terra incognita
to this day to modern Science, which is obliged to call it Motion, evolution of
light and heat, state of ignition, -- defining it by its outward aspects in
short, and remaining ignorant of its nature. But that which
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] molecule entirely homogeneous is terra
incognita in chemistry. "Where are we to draw the line?" he asks; "is there no
way out of this perplexity? Must we either make the elementary examinations so
stiff that only 60 or 70 candidates can pass, or must we open the examination
doors so wide that the number of admissions is limited only by the number of
applicants?" And then the learned gentleman gives striking instances. He says:
"Take the case of yttrium. It has its definite atomic weight, it behaved in
every respect as a simple body, an element, to which we might indeed add, but
from which we could not take away. Yet this yttrium, this supposed homogeneous
whole, on being submitted to a certain method of fractionation, is resolved into
portions not absolutely identical among themselves, and exhibiting a gradation
of properties. Or take the case of didymium. Here was a body betraying all the
recognised characters of an element. It had been separated with much difficulty
from other bodies which approximated closely to it in their properties, and
during this crucial process it had undergone very severe treatment and very
close scrutiny. But then came another chemist, who, treating this assumed
homogeneous body by a peculiar process of fractionation, resolved it into the
two bodies praseodymium and neodymium, between which certain distinctions are
perceptible. Further, we even now have no certainty that neodymium and
praseodymium are simple bodies. On the contrary, they likewise exhibit symptoms
of splitting up. Now, if one supposed element on proper treatment is thus found
to comprise dissimilar molecules, we are surely warranted in asking whether
similar results might not be obtained in other elements, perhaps in all
elements, if treated in the right way. We may even ask where the process of
sorting-out is to stop -- a process which of course pre-supposes variations
between the individual molecules of each species. And in these successive
separations we naturally find bodies approaching more and more closely to each
other." (Presidential address before the Royal Society of Chemists, March,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 142 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
modern Science seems to fail to perceive is that, differentiated as may have
been those simple chemical atoms -- which archaic philosophy called "the
creators of their respective Parents," fathers, brothers, husbands of their
mothers, and those mothers the daughters of their own sons, like Aditi and
Daksha, for example -- differentiated as these elements were in the beginning,
still, they were not the compound bodies known to science, as they are now.
Neither Water, Air, Earth (synonym for solids generally) existed in their
present form, representing the three states of matter alone recognised by
Science; for all these are the productions already recombined by the atmospheres
of globes completely formed -- even to fire -- so that in the first periods of
the earth's formation they were something quite sui generis. Now that the
conditions and laws ruling our solar system are fully developed; and that the
atmosphere of our earth, as of every other globe, has become, so to say, a
crucible of its own, Occult Science teaches that there is a perpetual exchange
taking place in space of molecules, or of atoms rather, correlating, and thus
changing their combining equivalents on every planet. Some men of Science, and
those among the greatest physicists and chemists, begin to suspect this fact,
which has been known for ages to the Occultists. The spectroscope only shows the
probable similarity (on external evidence) of terrestrial and sidereal
substance; it is unable to go any farther, or to show whether atoms gravitate
towards one another in the same way and under the same conditions as they are
supposed to do on our planet, physically and chemically. The scale of
temperature, from the highest degree to the lowest that can be conceived of, may
be imagined to be one and the same in and for the whole Universe; nevertheless,
its properties, other than those of dissociation and reassociation, differ on
every planet; and thus atoms enter into new forms of existence, undreamt of, and
incognizable to, physical Science. As already expressed in "Five Years of
Theosophy," the essence of Cometary matter, for instance, "is totally different
from any of the chemical or physical characteristics with which the greatest
chemists and physicists of the earth are acquainted" (p. 242). And even that
matter, during rapid passage through our atmosphere, undergoes a certain change
in its nature. Thus not alone the elements of our planets, but even those of all
its sisters in the Solar System, differ as widely from each other in their
combinations, as from the Cosmic elements beyond our

Solar limits.* Therefore, they cannot be taken as a standard for comparison with
the same in other worlds.** Enshrined in their virgin, pristine state within the
bosom of the Eternal Mother, every atom born beyond the threshold of her realm
is doomed to incessant differentiation. "The Mother sleeps, yet is ever
breathing." And every breath sends out into the plane of manifestation her
Protean products, which, carried on by the wave of the efflux, are scattered by
Fohat, and driven toward and beyond this or another planetary atmosphere. Once
caught by the latter, the atom is lost; its pristine purity is gone for ever,
unless Fate dissociates it by leading it to "a current of EFFLUX" (an occult
term meaning quite a different process from that which the ordinary term
implies); when it may be carried once more to the borderland where it had
perished, and taking its flight, not into Space above but into Space within, it
will be brought under a state of differential equilibrium and happily
re-absorbed. Were a truly learned Occultist-alchemist to write the "Life and
Adventures of an Atom" he would secure thereby the eternal scorn of the modern
chemist, perchance also his subsequent
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This is again corroborated by the same man of science in the same lecture, who
quotes Clerk Maxwell, saying "that the elements are not absolutely homogeneous."
He writes: "It is difficult to conceive of selection and elimination of
intermediate varieties, for where can these eliminated molecules have gone to,
if, as we have reason to believe, the hydrogen, &c. of the fixed stars is
composed of molecules identical in all respects with our own." And he adds: "In
the first place we may call in question this absolute molecular identity, since
we have hitherto had no means for coming to a conclusion save the means
furnished by the spectroscope, while it is admitted that, for accurately
comparing and discriminating the spectra of two bodies, they should be examined
under identical states of temperature, pressure, and all other physical
conditions. We have certainly seen, in the spectrum of the sun, rays which we
have not been able to identify."
** "Each world has its Fohat, who is omnipresent in his own sphere of action.
But there are as many Fohats as there are worlds, each varying in power and
degree of manifestations. The individual Fohats make one Universal, Collective
Fohat -- the aspect-Entity of the one absolute Non-Entity, which is absolute
Be-Ness, 'SAT.' "Millions and billions of worlds are produced at every
Manvantara" -- it is said. Therefore there must be many Fohats, whom we consider
as conscious and intelligent Forces. This, no doubt, to the disgust of
scientific minds. Nevertheless the Occultists, who have good reasons for it,
consider all the forces of Nature as veritable, though supersensuous, states of
Matter; and as possible objects of perception to Beings endowed with the
requisite senses.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 144 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
gratitude.* However it may be, "The Breath of the Father-Mother issues cold and
radiant and gets hot and corrupt, to cool once more, and be purified in the
eternal bosom of inner Space," says the Commentary. Man absorbs cold pure air on
the mountain-top, and throws it out impure, hot and transformed. Thus -- the
higher atmosphere being the mouth, and the lower one the lungs of every globe --
the man of our planet breathes only the refuse of "Mother"; therefore, "he is
doomed to die on it."**
(b) The process referred to as "the small wheels giving birth, one to the
other," takes place in the sixth region from above, and on the plane of the most
material world of all in the manifested Kosmos -- our terrestrial plane. These
"Seven Wheels" are our planetary chain (see Commentary Nos. 5 and 6). By
"Wheels" the various spheres and centres of forces are generally meant; but in
this case they refer to our septenary ring.
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
(a) The Worlds are built "in the likeness of older Wheels" -- i.e., those that
existed in preceding Manvantaras and went into Pralaya,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Indeed, if such an imaginary Chemist happened to be intuitional, and would for
a moment step out of the habitual groove of strictly "Exact Science," as the
Alchemists of old did, he might be repaid for his audacity.
** He who would allotropise sluggish oxygen into Ozone to a measure of
alchemical activity, reducing it to its pure essence (for which there are
means), would discover thereby a substitute for an "Elixir of Life" and prepare
it for practical use.
*** A period of 311,040,000,000,000 years, according to Brahminical

because the LAW for the birth, growth, and decay of everything in Kosmos, from
the Sun to the glow-worm in the grass, is ONE. It is an everlasting work of
perfection with every new appearance, but the Substance-Matter and Forces are
all one and the same. But this LAW acts on every planet through minor and
varying laws. The "imperishable Laya Centres" have a great importance, and their
meaning must be fully understood if we would have a clear conception of the
Archaic Cosmogony, whose theories have now passed into Occultism. At present,
one thing may be stated. The worlds are built neither upon, nor over, nor in the
Laya centres, the zero-point being a condition, not any mathematical point.
(b) Bear in mind that Fohat, the constructive Force of Cosmic Electricity, is
said, metaphorically, to have sprung like Rudra from Brahma "from the brain of
the Father and the bosom of the Mother," and then to have metamorphosed himself
into a male and a female, i.e., polarity, into positive and negative
electricity. He has seven sons who are his brothers; and Fohat is forced to be
born time after time whenever any two of his son-brothers indulge in too close
contact -- whether an embrace or a fight. To avoid this, he binds together and
unites those of unlike nature and separates those of similar temperaments. This,
of course, relates, as any one can see, to electricity generated by friction and
to the law involving attraction between two objects of unlike, and repulsion
between those of like polarity. The Seven "Sons-brothers," however, represent
and personify the seven forms of Cosmic magnetism called in practical Occultism
the "Seven Radicals," whose co-operative and active progeny are, among other
energies, Electricity, Magnetism, Sound, Light, Heat, Cohesion, etc. Occult
Science defines all these as Super-sensuous effects in their hidden behaviour,
and as objective phenomena in the world of senses; the former requiring abnormal
faculties to perceive them -- the latter, our ordinary physical senses. They all
pertain to, and are the emanations of, still more supersensuous spiritual
qualities, not personated by, but belonging to, real and conscious CAUSES. To
attempt a description of such ENTITIES would be worse than useless. The reader
must bear in mind that, according to our teaching which regards this phenomenal
Universe as a great Illusion, the nearer a body is to the UNKNOWN SUBSTANCE, the
more it approaches reality, as being removed the farther

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 146 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
from this world of Maya. Therefore, though the molecular constitution of their
bodies is not deducible from their manifestations on this plane of
consciousness, they nevertheless (from the standpoint of the adept Occultist)
possess a distinctive objective if not material structure, in the relatively
noumenal -- as opposed to the phenomenal -- Universe. Men of science may term
them Force or Forces generated by matter, or "modes of its motion," if they
will; Occultism sees in the effects "Elemental" (forces), and, in the direct
causes producing them, intelligent DIVINE Workmen. The intimate connection of
those Elementals (guided by the unerring hand of the Rulers) -- their
correlation we might call it -- with the elements of pure Matter, results in our
terrestrial phenomena, such as light, heat, magnetism, etc., etc. Of course we
shall never agree with the American Substantialists* who call every Force and
Energy -- whether Light, Heat, Electricity or Cohesion -- an "Entity"; for this
would be equivalent to calling the noise produced by the rolling of the wheels
of a vehicle an Entity -- thus confusing and identifying that "noise" with the
driver outside, and the guiding Master Intelligence within the vehicle. But we
certainly give that name to the "drivers" and to these guiding Intelligences --
the ruling Dhyan Chohans, as shown. The "Elementals," the Nature-Forces, are the
acting, though invisible, or rather imperceptible, secondary Causes and in
themselves the effects of primary Causes behind the Veil of all terrestrial
phenomena. Electricity, light, heat, etc., have been aptly termed the "Ghost or
Shadow of Matter in Motion," i.e., supersensuous states of matter whose effects
only we are able to cognize. To expand, then, the simile given above. The
sensation of light is like the sound of the rolling wheels -- a purely
phenomenal effect, having no existence outside the observer; the proximate
exciting cause of the sensation is comparable to the driver -- a supersensuous
state of matter in motion, a Nature-Force or Elemental. But, behind even this,
stand -- just as the owner of the carriage directs the driver from within -- the
higher and noumenal causes, the Intelligences from whose essence radiate these
States of "Mother," generating the countless milliards of Elementals or psychic
Nature-Spirits, just as every drop of water generates its physical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See "Scientific Arena," a monthly Journal devoted to current philosophical
teaching and its bearing upon the religious thought of the Age. New York: A.
Wilford Hall, Ph.D., LL.D., Editor. (1886, July, August, and September.)

infinitesimal Infusoria. (See "Gods, Monads, and Atoms," in Part III.) It is
Fohat who guides the transfer of the principles from one planet to the other,
from one star to another -- child-star. When a planet dies, its informing
principles are transferred to a laya or sleeping centre, with potential but
latent energy in it, which is thus awakened into life and begins to form itself
into a new sidereal body. (Vide infra, "A Few Theosophical Misconceptions,
It is most remarkable that, while honestly confessing their entire ignorance of
the true Nature of even terrestrial matter -- primordial substance being
regarded more as a dream than as a sober reality -- the physicists should set
themselves up as judges, nevertheless, of that matter, and claim to know what it
is able and is not able to do, in various combinations. Scientists know it
(matter) hardly skin-deep, and yet they will dogmatise. It is "a mode of motion"
and nothing else. But the force that is inherent in a living person's breath,
when blowing a speck of dust from the table, is also, and undeniably, "a mode of
motion"; and it is as undeniably not a quality of the matter, or the particles
of that speck, and it emanates from the living and thinking Entity that
breathed, whether the impulse originated consciously or unconsciously. Indeed,
to endow matter -- something of which nothing is known so far -- with an
inherent quality called Force, of the nature of which still less is known, is to
create a far more serious difficulty than that which lies in the acceptation of
the intervention of our "Nature-Spirits" in every natural phenomenon.
The Occultists, who do not say -- if they would express themselves correctly --
that matter, but only the substance or essence of matter, is indestructible and
eternal, (i.e., the Root of all, Mulaprakriti): assert that all the so-called
Forces of Nature, Electricity, Magnetism, Light, Heat, etc., etc., far from
being modes of motion of material particles, are in esse, i.e., in their
ultimate constitution, the differentiated aspects of that Universal Motion which
is discussed and explained in the first pages of this volume (See Proem). When
Fohat is said to produce "Seven Laya Centres," it means that for formative or
creative purposes, the GREAT LAW (Theists may call it God) stops, or rather
modifies its perpetual motion on seven invisible points within the area of the
manifested Universe. "The great Breath digs through Space seven holes into Laya
to cause them to circumgyrate during Manvantara" (Occult Catechism). We

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 148 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
have said that Laya is what Science may call the Zero-point or line; the realm
of absolute negativeness, or the one real absolute Force, the NOUMENON of the
Seventh State of that which we ignorantly call and recognise as "Force"; or
again the Noumenon of Undifferentiated Cosmic Substance which is itself an
unreachable and unknowable object to finite perception; the root and basis of
all states of objectivity and subjectivity too; the neutral axis, not one of the
many aspects, but its centre. It may serve to elucidate the meaning if we
attempt to imagine a neutral centre -- the dream of those who would discover
perpetual motion. A "neutral centre" is, in one aspect, the limiting point of
any given set of senses. Thus, imagine two consecutive planes of matter as
already formed; each of these corresponding to an appropriate set of perceptive
organs. We are forced to admit that between these two planes of matter an
incessant circulation takes place; and if we follow the atoms and molecules of
(say) the lower in their transformation upwards, these will come to a point
where they pass altogether beyond the range of the faculties we are using on the
lower plane. In fact, to us the matter of the lower plane there vanishes from
our perception into nothing -- or rather it passes on to the higher plane, and
the state of matter corresponding to such a point of transition must certainly
possess special and not readily discoverable properties. Such "Seven Neutral
Centres,"* then, are produced by Fohat, who, when, as Milton has it --
"Fair foundations (are) laid whereon to build . . ."
quickens matter into activity and evolution.
The Primordial Atom (anu) cannot be multiplied either in its pregenetic state,
or its primogeneity; therefore it is called "SUM TOTAL," figuratively, of
course, as that "SUM TOTAL" is boundless. (See Addendum to this Book.) That
which is the abyss of nothingness to the physicist, who knows only the world of
visible causes and effects, is the boundless Space of the Divine Plenum to the
Occultist. Among many other objections to the doctrine of an endless evolution
and re-involution (or re-absorption) of the Kosmos, a process which, according
to the Brahminical and Esoteric Doctrine, is without a beginning or an end, the
Occultist is told that it cannot be, since "by all the admissions of
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Such, we believe, is the name applied by Mr. Keely, of Philadelphia, the
inventor of the famous "Motor" -- destined, as his admirers have hoped, to
revolutionise the motor power of the world -- to what he again calls the
"Etheric Centres."

modern scientific philosophy it is a necessity of Nature to run down." If the
tendency of Nature "to run down" is to be considered so forcible an objection to
Occult Cosmogony, "How," we may ask, "do your Positivists and Free-thinkers and
Scientists account for the phalanx around us of active stellar systems?" They
had eternity to "run down" in; why, then, is not the Kosmos a huge inert mass?
Even the moon is only hypothetically believed to be a dead planet, "run down,"
and astronomy does not seem to be acquainted with many such dead planets.* The
query is unanswerable. But apart from this it must be noted that the idea of the
amount of "transformable energy" in our little system coming to an end is based
purely on the fallacious conception of a "white-hot, incandescent Sun"
perpetually radiating away his heat without compensation into Space. To this we
reply that nature runs down and disappears from the objective plane, only to
re-emerge after a time of rest out of the subjective and to reascend once more.
Our Kosmos and Nature will run down only to reappear on a more perfect plane
after every PRALAYA. The matter of the Eastern philosophers is not the "matter"
and Nature of the Western metaphysicians. For what is Matter? And above all,
what is our scientific philosophy but that which was so justly and so politely
defined by Kant as "the Science of the limits to our Knowledge"? Where have the
many attempts made by Science to bind, to connect, and define all the phenomena
of organic life by mere physical and chemical manifestations, brought it to? To
speculation generally -- mere soap-bubbles, that burst one after the other
before the men of Science were permitted to discover real facts. All this would
have been avoided, and the progress of knowledge would have proceeded with
gigantic strides, had only Science and its philosophy abstained from accepting
hypotheses on the mere one-sided Knowledge of their Matter.**
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The moon is dead only so far as regards her inner "principles" -- i.e.,
psychically and spiritually, however absurd the statement may seem. Physically,
she is only as a semi-paralysed body may be. She is aptly referred to in
Occultism as the "insane mother," the great sidereal lunatic.
** The instance of Uranus and Neptune, whose satellites, four and one
respectively, revolved, it was thought, in their orbits from East to West,
whereas all the other satellites rotate from West to East, is a very good one,
as showing how unreliable are all a priori speculations even when based on the
strictest mathematical analysis. The famous hypothesis of the formation of our
Solar System out of the nebulous rings, put [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 150 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
If no physical intellect is capable of counting the grains of sand covering a
few miles of sea-shore; or to fathom the ultimate nature and essence of those
grains, palpable and visible on the palm of the naturalist, how can any
materialist limit the laws changing the conditions and being of the atoms in
primordial chaos, or know anything certain about the capabilities and potency of
their atoms and molecules before and after their formation into worlds? These
changeless and eternal molecules -- far thicker in space than the grains on the
ocean shore -- may differ in their constitution along the line of their planes
of existence, as the soul-substance differs from its vehicle, the body. Each
atom has seven planes of being or existence, we are taught; and each plane is
governed by its specific laws of evolution and absorption. Ignorant of any, even
approximate, chronological data from which to start in attempting to decide the
age of our planet or the origin of the solar system, astronomers, geologists,
and physicists are drifting with each new hypothesis farther and farther away
from the shores of fact into the fathomless depths of speculative ontology.* The
Law of Analogy in the plan of structure between the trans-Solar systems and the
intra-Solar planets, does not necessarily bear upon the finite conditions to
which every visible body is subject, in this our plane of being. In Occult
Science this law is the first and most important key to Cosmic physics; but it
has to be studied in its minutest details and, "to be
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] forward by Kant and Laplace, was
chiefly based on the above fact that all the planets revolved in the same
direction. It is on this fact, mathematically demonstrated during the time of
Laplace, that this great astronomer, calculating on the theory of probabilities,
offered to bet three milliards to one that the next planet discovered would have
in its system the same peculiarity of motion Eastward. The immutable laws of
scientific mathematics got "worsted by further experiments and observations," it
was said. This idea of Laplace's mistake prevails generally to this day; but
some astronomers have finally succeeded in demonstrating (?) that the mistake
had been in accepting Laplace's assertion for a mistake; and steps to correct it
without attracting general attention to the bevue are now being taken. Many such
unpleasant surprises are in store for hypotheses of even a purely physical
character. What further disillusions, then, may there not be in questions of a
transcendental, Occult Nature? At any rate, Occultism teaches that the so-called
"reverse rotation" is a fact.
* The Occultists, having most perfect faith in their own exact records,
astronomical and mathematical, calculate the age of Humanity, and assert that
the latter (as separate sexes) has existed in this Round just 18,618,727 years,
as the Brahmanical teachings and even some Hindu calendars declare.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 151 NATURE CAN NEVER CEASE.
turned seven times," before one comes to understand it. Occult philosophy is the
only science that can teach it. How, then, can anyone hang the truth or the
untruth of the Occultist's proposition that "the Kosmos is eternal in its
unconditioned collectivity, and finite but in its conditioned manifestations" on
this one-sided physical enunciation that "it is a necessity of Nature to run
With these verses -- the 4th Sloka of Stanza VI. -- ends that portion of the
Stanzas which relates to the Universal Cosmogony after the last Mahapralaya or
Universal destruction, which, when it comes, sweeps out of Space every
differentiated thing, Gods as atoms, like so many dry leaves. From this verse
onwards, the Stanzas are concerned only with our Solar System in general, with
the planetary chains therein, inferentially, and with the history of our globe
(the 4th and its chain) especially. All the Stanzas and verses which follow in
this Book I. refer only to the evolution of, and on, our Earth. With regard to
the latter, a strange tenet -- strange from the modern scientific stand-point
only, of course -- is held, which ought to be made known.
But before entirely new and rather startling theories are presented to the
reader, they must be prefaced by a few words of explanation. This is absolutely
necessary, as these theories clash not only with modern science, but contradict,
on certain points, earlier statements made by other Theosophists, who claim to
base their explanations and renderings of these teachings on the same authority
as we do.*
This may give rise to the idea that there is a decided contradiction between the
expounders of the same doctrine; whereas the difference, in reality, arises from
the incompleteness of the information given to earlier writers, who thus drew
some erroneous conclusions and indulged in premature speculations, in their
endeavour to present a complete system to the public. Thus the reader, who is
already a student of Theosophy, must not be surprised to find in these pages the
rectification of certain statements made in various Theosophical works, and also
the explanation of certain points which have remained obscure, because they were
necessarily left incomplete. Many are the questions upon which even the author
of "Esoteric Buddhism" (the best and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "Esoteric Buddhism" and "Man."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 152 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
most accurate of all such works) has not touched. On the other hand, even he has
introduced several mistaken notions which must now be presented in their true
mystic light, as far as the present writer is capable of doing so.
Let us then make a short break between the Slokas just explained and those which
follow, for the Cosmic periods which separate them are of immense duration. This
will afford us ample time to take a bird's eye view of some points pertaining to
the Secret Doctrine, which have been presented to the public under a more or
less uncertain and sometimes mistaken light.
[[This page continued in next section]]


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 152 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
[[This page continued from previous section]]
Among the eleven Stanzas omitted* there is one which gives a full description of
the formation of the planetary chains one after another, after the first Cosmic
and Atomic differentiation had commenced in the primitive Acosmism. It is idle
to speak of "laws arising when Deity prepares to create" for (a) laws or rather
LAW is eternal and uncreated; and (b) that Deity is Law, and vice versa.
Moreover, the one eternal LAW unfolds everything in the (to be) manifested
Nature on a sevenfold principle; among the rest, the countless circular chains
of worlds, composed of seven globes, graduated on the four lower planes of the
world of formation (the three others belonging to the Archetypal Universe). Out
of these seven only one, the lowest and the most material of those globes, is
within our plane or means of perception, the six others lying outside of it and
being therefore invisible to the terrestrial eye. Every such chain of worlds is
the progeny and creation of another, lower, and dead chain -- its reincarnation,
so to say. To make it clearer: we are told of the planets -- of which seven only
were held as sacred, as being ruled by the highest regents or gods, and not at
all because the ancients knew nothing of the others** -- that each of these,
whether known or unknown, is a septenary, as is the chain to which the Earth
belongs (see "Esoteric
[[Footnote(s)]] to diagram
* See the note which follows the Commentary on the preceding page, and also the
summary of the Stanzas in the Proem, page 22.
** Many more planets are enumerated in the Secret Books than in modern
astronomical works.

Buddhism"). For instance, all such planets as Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter,
Saturn, etc., etc., or our Earth, are as visible to us as our globe, probably,
is to the inhabitants of the other planets, if any, because they are all on the
same plane; while the superior fellow-globes of these planets are on other
planes quite outside that of our terrestrial senses. As their relative position
is given further on, and also in the diagram appended to the Comments on Verse 7
of Stanza VI., a few words of explanation is all that is needed at present.
These invisible companions correspond curiously to that which we call "the
principles in Man." The seven are on three material planes and one spiritual
plane, answering to the three Upadhis (material bases) and one spiritual vehicle
(Vahan) of our seven principles in the human division. If, for the sake of a
clearer mental conception, we imagine the human principles to be arranged as in
the following scheme, we shall obtain the annexed diagram of correspondences: --

[[Footnote(s) to diagram]] -------------------------------------------------
*As we are proceeding here from Universals to Particulars, instead of using the
inductive or Aristotelean method, the numbers are reversed. Spirit is enumerated
the first instead of seventh, as is usually done, but, in truth, ought not to be
† Or as usually named after the manner of Esoteric Buddhism and others: 1, Atma;
2, Buddhi (or Spiritual Soul); 3, Manas (Human Soul); 4, Kama Rupa (Vehicle of
Desires and Passions); 5, Linga Sarira; 6, Prana; 7, Sthula Sarira.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 154 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The dark horizontal lines of the lower planes are the Upadhis in one case, and
the planes in the case of the planetary chain. Of course, as regards the human
principles, the diagram does not place them quite in order, yet it shows the
correspondence and analogy to which attention is now drawn. As the reader will
see, it is a case of descent into matter, the adjustment -- in both the mystic
and the physical senses -- of the two, and their interblending for the great
coming "struggle of life" that awaits both the entities. "Entity" may be thought
a strange term to use in the case of a globe; but the ancient philosophers, who
saw in the earth a huge "animal," were wiser in their generation than our modern
geologists are in theirs; and Pliny, who called the Earth our kind nurse and
mother, the only element which is not inimical to man, spoke more truly than
Watts, who fancied that he saw in her the footstool of God. For Earth is only
the footstool of man in his ascension to higher regions; the vestibule --
". . . . . . . to glorious mansions,
Through which a moving crowd for ever press."
But this only shows how admirably the occult philosophy fits everything in
Nature, and how much more logical are its tenets than the lifeless hypothetical
speculations of physical science.
Having learned thus much, the mystic will be better prepared to understand the
occult teaching, though every formal student of modern science may, and probably
will, regard it as preposterous nonsense. The student of occultism, however,
holds that the theory at present under discussion is far more philosophical and
probable than any other. It is more logical, at any rate, than the theory
recently advanced which made of the moon the projection of a portion of our
Earth extruded when the latter was but a globe in fusion, a molten plastic
It is said that the planetary chains having their "Days" and their
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Says the author of "Modern Science and Modern Thought," Mr. Samuel Laing: "The
astronomical conclusions are theories based on data so uncertain, that while in
some cases they give results incredibly short, like that of 15 millions of years
for the whole past process of formation of the solar system, in others they give
results almost incredibly long, as in that which supposes the moon to have been
thrown off when the Earth was rotating in three hours, while the utmost actual
retardation obtained from observation would require 600 millions of years to
make it rotate in twenty-three hours instead of twenty-four" (p. 48). And if
physicists persist, why should the chronology of the Hindus be laughed at as

"Nights" -- i.e., periods of activity or life, and of inertia or death -- and
behave in heaven as do men on Earth: they generate their likes, get old, and
become personally extinct, their spiritual principles only living in their
progeny as a survival of themselves.
Without attempting the very difficult task of giving out the whole process in
all its cosmic details, enough may be said to give an approximate idea of it.
When a planetary chain is in its last Round, its Globe 1 or A, before finally
dying out, sends all its energy and "principles" into a neutral centre of latent
force, a "laya centre," and thereby informs a new nucleus of undifferentiated
substance or matter, i.e., calls it into activity or gives it life. Suppose such
a process to have taken place in the lunar "planetary" chain; suppose again, for
argument's sake (though Mr. Darwin's theory quoted below has lately been upset,
even if the fact has not yet been ascertained by mathematical calculation) that
the moon is far older than the Earth. Imagine the six fellow-globes of the moon
-- aeons before the first globe of our seven was evolved -- just in the same
position in relation to each other as the fellow-globes of our chain occupy in
regard to our Earth now. (See in "Esoteric Buddhism," "The Constitution of Man,"
and the "Planetary Chain.") And now it will be easy to imagine further Globe A
of the lunar chain informing Globe A of the terrestrial chain, and -- dying;
Globe B of the former sending after that its energy into Globe B of the new
chain; then Globe C of the lunar, creating its progeny sphere C of the terrene
chain; then the Moon (our Satellite*) pouring forth into
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* She is the satellite, undeniably, but this does not invalidate the theory that
she has given to the Earth all but her corpse. For Darwin's theory to hold good,
besides the hypothesis just upset (vide last footnote), other still more
incongruous speculations had to be invented. The Moon, it is said, has cooled
nearly six times as rapidly as the Earth (Winchell's "World-Life"): "The Moon,
if the earth is 14,000,000 years old since its incrustation, is only eleven and
two thirds millions of years old since that stage . . ." etc. And if our Moon is
but a splash from our Earth, why can no similar inference be established for the
Moons of other planets? The Astronomers "do not know." Why should Venus and
Mercury have no satellites, and by what, when they exist, were they formed?
Because, we say, science has only one key -- the key of matter -- to open the
mysteries of nature withal, while occult philosophy has seven keys and explains
that which science fails to see. Mercury and Venus have no satellites but they
had "parents" just as the earth had. Both are far older than the Earth and,
before the latter reaches her seventh Round, her mother Moon will have dissolved
[[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 156 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the lowest globe of our planetary ring -- Globe D, our Earth -- all its life,
energy and powers; and, having transferred them to a new centre becoming
virtually a dead planet, in which rotation has almost ceased since the birth of
our globe. The Moon is now the cold residual quantity, the shadow dragged after
the new body, into which her living powers and "principles" are transfused. She
now is doomed for long ages to be ever pursuing the Earth, to be attracted by
and to attract her progeny. Constantly vampirised by her child, she revenges
herself on it by soaking it through and through with the nefarious, invisible,
and poisoned influence which emanates from the occult side of her nature. For
she is a dead, yet a living body. The particles of her decaying corpse are full
of active and destructive life, although the body which they had formed is
soulless and lifeless. Therefore its emanations are at the same time beneficent
and maleficent -- this circumstance finding its parallel on earth in the fact
that the grass and plants are nowhere more juicy and thriving than on the
graves; while at the same time it is the graveyard or corpse-emanations, which
kill. And like all ghouls or vampires, the moon is the friend of the sorcerers
and the foe of the unwary. From the archaic aeons and the later times of the
witches of Thessaly, down to some of the present tantrikas of Bengal, her nature
and properties were known to every Occultist, but have remained a closed book
for physicists.
Such is the moon from the astronomical, geological, and physical standpoints. As
to her metaphysical and psychic nature it must remain an occult secret in this
work, as it was in the volume on "Esoteric Buddhism," notwithstanding the rather
sanguine statement made therein on p. 113 (5th edition) that "there is not much
mystery left now in the riddle of the eighth sphere." These are topics, indeed,
"on which the adepts are very reserved in their communications to uninitiated
pupils," and since they have, moreover, never sanctioned or permitted any
published speculations upon them, the less said the better.
Yet without treading upon the forbidden ground of the "eighth sphere," it may be
useful to state some additional facts with regard to ex-monads of the lunar
chain -- the "lunar ancestors" -- as they play a
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] into thin air, as the "Moons" of the
other planets have, or have not, as the case may be, since there are planets
which have several moons -- a mystery again which no OEdipus of astronomy has

leading part in the coming Anthropogenesis. This brings us directly to the
septenary constitution of man; and as some discussion has arisen of late about
the best classification to be adopted for the division of the microcosmic
entity, two systems are now appended with a view to facilitate comparison. The
subjoined short article is from the pen of Mr. T. Subba Row, a learned Vedantin
scholar. He prefers the Brahmanical division of the Raja Yoga, and from a
metaphysical point of view he is quite right. But, as it is a question of simple
choice and expediency, we hold in this work to the "time-honoured"
classification of the trans-Himalayan "Arhat Esoteric School." The following
table and its explanatory text are reprinted from the "Theosophist" of Madras,
and they are also contained in "Five Years of Theosophy": --
"We give below in a tabular form the classifications adopted by the Buddhist and
Vedantic teachers of the principles of man: --

[[Footnote(s) to table]]
* Kosa (kosha) is "Sheath" literally, the sheath of every principle.
† "Life."
‡ The astral body or Linga Sarira.
§ Sthula-Upadhi, or basis of the principle.
|| Buddhi.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 158 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
From the foregoing table it will be seen that the third principle in the
Buddhist classification is not separately mentioned in the Vedantic division, as
it is merely the vehicle of Prana. It will also be seen that the Fourth
principle is included in the third Kosa (Sheath), as the same principle is but
the vehicle of will-power, which is but an energy of the mind. It must also be
noticed that the Vignanamaya Kosa is considered to be distinct from the Manomaya
Kosa, as a division is made after death between the lower part of the mind, as
it were, which has a closer affinity with the fourth principle than with the
sixth; and its higher part, which attaches itself to the latter, and which is,
in fact, the basis for the higher spiritual individuality of man.
We may also here point out to our readers that the classification mentioned in
the last column is, for all practical purposes, connected with Raja Yoga, the
best and simplest. Though there are seven principles in man, there are but three
distinct Upadhis (bases), in each of which his Atma may work independently of
the rest. These three Upadhis can be separated by an Adept without killing
himself. He cannot separate the seven principles from each other without
destroying his constitution."
The student will now be better prepared to see that between the three Upadhis of
the Raja Yoga and its Atma, and our three Upadhis, Atma, and the additional
three divisions, there is in reality but very little difference. Moreover, as
every adept in cis-Himalayan or trans-Himalayan India, of the Patanjali, the
Aryasanga or the Mahayana schools, has to become a Raja Yogi, he must,
therefore, accept the Taraka Raja classification in principle and theory
whatever classification he resorts to for practical and occult purposes. Thus,
it matters very little whether one speaks of the three Upadhis with their three
aspects and Atma, the eternal and immortal synthesis, or calls them the "seven
For the benefit of those who may not have read, or, if they have, may not have
clearly understood, in Theosophical writings, the doctrine of the septenary
chains of worlds in the Solar Kosmos, the teaching is briefly thus: --
1. Everything in the metaphysical as in the physical Universe is septenary.
Hence every sidereal body, every planet, whether visible

or invisible, is credited with six companion globes. (See Diagram No. 3, after
verse 6 of this commentary.) The evolution of life proceeds on these seven
globes or bodies from the 1st to the 7th in Seven ROUNDS or Seven Cycles.
2. These globes are formed by a process which the Occultists call the "rebirth
of planetary chains (or rings)." When the seventh and last Round of one of such
rings has been entered upon, the highest or first globe "A," followed by all the
others down to the last, instead of entering upon a certain time of rest -- or
"obscuration," as in their previous Rounds -- begins to die out. The "planetary"
dissolution (pralaya) is at hand, and its hour has struck; each globe has to
transfer its life and energy to another planet. (See diagram No. 2 infra, "The
Moon and the Earth.")
3. Our Earth, as the visible representative of its invisible superior fellow
globes, its "lords" or "principles" (see diagram No. 1), has to live, as have
the others, through seven Rounds. During the first three, it forms and
consolidates; during the fourth it settles and hardens; during the last three it
gradually returns to its first ethereal form: it is spiritualised, so to say.
4. Its Humanity develops fully only in the Fourth -- our present Round. Up to
this fourth Life-Cycle, it is referred to as "humanity" only for lack of a more
appropriate term. Like the grub which becomes chrysalis and butterfly, Man, or
rather that which becomes man, passes through all the forms and kingdoms during
the first Round and through all the human shapes during the two following
Rounds. Arrived on our Earth at the commencement of the Fourth in the present
series of life-cycles and races, MAN is the first form that appears thereon,
being preceded only by the mineral and vegetable kingdoms -- even the latter
having to develop and continue its further evolution through man. This will be
explained in Book II. During the three Rounds to come, Humanity, like the globe
on which it lives, will be ever tending to reassume its primeval form, that of a
Dhyan Chohanic Host. Man tends to become a God and then -- GOD, like every other
atom in the Universe.
"Beginning so early as with the 2nd round, Evolution proceeds already on quite a
different plan. It is only during the 1st round that (heavenly) man becomes a
human being on globe A (rebecomes) a mineral, a plant, an animal, on globe B and
C, etc. The process changes

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 160 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
entirely from the second round -- but you have learned prudence . . . and I
advise you to say nothing before the time for saying it has come. . ." (Extract
from the Teacher's letters on various topics.)
5. Every life-cycle on Globe D (our Earth)* is composed of seven root-races.
They commence with the Ethereal and end with the spiritual on the double line of
physical and moral evolution -- from the beginning of the terrestrial round to
its close. (One is a "planetary round" from Globe A to Globe G, the seventh; the
other, the "globe round," or the terrestrial).
This is very well described in "Esoteric Buddhism" and needs no further
elucidation for the time being.
6. The first root-race, i.e., the first "men" on earth (irrespective of form)
were the progeny of the "celestial men," called rightly in Indian philosophy the
"Lunar Ancestors" or the Pitris, of which there are seven classes or
Hierarchies. As all this will be sufficiently explained in the following
sections and in Book II., no more need be said of it here.
But the two works already mentioned, both of which treat of subjects from the
occult doctrine, need particular notice. "Esoteric Buddhism" is too well known
in Theosophical circles, and even to the outside world, for it to be necessary
to enter at length upon its merits here. It is an excellent book, and has done
still more excellent work. But this does not alter the fact that it contains
some mistaken notions, and that it has led many Theosophists and lay-readers to
form an erroneous conception of the Secret Eastern Doctrines. Moreover it seems,
perhaps, a little too materialistic.
"MAN," which came later, was an attempt to present the archaic doctrine from a
more ideal standpoint, to translate some visions in and from the Astral Light,
to render some teachings partly gathered from a Master's thoughts, but
unfortunately misunderstood. This work also speaks of the evolution of the early
Races of men on Earth, and contains some excellent pages of a philosophical
character. But so far it is only an interesting little mystical romance. It has
failed in its mission, because the conditions required for a correct translation
of these visions were not present. Hence the reader must not wonder if our
Volumes contradict these earlier descriptions in several particulars.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We are not concerned with the other Globes in this work except incidentally.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 161 A RE-ADJUSTMENT OF FACTS.
Esoteric "Cosmogony" in general, and the evolution of the human Monad
especially, differ so essentially in these two books and in other Theosophical
works written independently by beginners, that it becomes impossible to proceed
with the present work without special mention of these two earlier volumes, for
both have a number of admirers -- "Esoteric Buddhism" especially. The time has
arrived for the explanation of some matters in this direction. Mistakes have now
to be checked by the original teachings and corrected. If one of the said works
has too pronounced a bias toward materialistic science, the other is decidedly
too idealistic, and is, at times, fantastic.
From the doctrine -- rather incomprehensible to western minds -- which deals
with the periodical "obscurations" and successive "Rounds" of the Globes along
their circular chains, were born the first perplexities and misconceptions. One
of such has reference to the "Fifth-" and even "Sixth-Rounders." Those who knew
that a Round was preceded and followed by a long Pralaya, a pause of rest which
created an impassable gulf between two Rounds until the time came for a renewed
cycle of life, could not understand the "fallacy" of talking about "fifth and
sixth Rounders" in our Fourth Round. Gautama Buddha, it was held, was a
Sixth-Rounder, Plato and some other great philosophers and minds,
"Fifth-Rounders." How could it be? One Master taught and affirmed that there
were such "Fifth-Rounders" even now on Earth; and though understood to say that
mankind was yet "in the Fourth Round," in another place he seemed to say that we
were in the Fifth. To this an "apocalyptic answer" was returned by another
Teacher: -- "A few drops of rain do not make a Monsoon, though they presage it."
. . . "No, we are not in the Fifth Round, but Fifth Round men have been coming
in for the last few thousand years." This was worse than the riddle of the
Sphinx! Students of Occultism subjected their brains to the wildest work of
speculation. For a considerable time they tried to outvie OEdipus and reconcile
the two statements. And as the Masters kept as silent as the stony Sphinx
herself, they were accused of inconsistency, "contradiction," and
"discrepancies." But they were simply allowing the speculations to go on, in
order to teach a lesson which the Western mind sorely needs. In their conceit
and arrogance, as in their habit of materializing every metaphysical conception
and term without allowing any margin for Eastern

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 162 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
metaphor and allegory, the Orientalists have made a jumble of the Hindu exoteric
philosophy, and the Theosophists were now doing the same with regard to esoteric
teachings. To this day it is evident that the latter have utterly failed to
understand the meaning of the term "Fifth and Sixth Rounders." But it is simply
this: every "Round" brings about a new development and even an entire change in
the mental, psychic, spiritual and physical constitution of man, all these
principles evoluting on an ever ascending scale. Thence it follows that those
persons who, like Confucius and Plato, belonged psychically, mentally and
spiritually to the higher planes of evolution, were in our Fourth Round as the
average man will be in the Fifth Round, whose mankind is destined to find
itself, on this scale of Evolution, immensely higher than is our present
humanity. Similarly Gautama Buddha -- Wisdom incarnate -- was still higher and
greater than all the men we have mentioned, who are called Fifth Rounders, while
Buddha and Sankaracharya are termed Sixth Rounders, allegorically. Thence again
the concealed wisdom of the remark, pronounced at the time "evasive" -- that a
few drops of rain do not make the Monsoon, though they presage it."
And now the truth of the remark made in "Esoteric Buddhism" by its author will
be fully apparent: --
"It is impossible, when the complicated facts of an entirely unfamiliar science
are being presented to untrained minds for the first time, to put them forward
with all their appropriate qualifications . . . and abnormal developments. . . .
We must be content to take the broad rules first and deal with the exceptions
afterwards, and especially is this the case with study, in connection with which
the traditional methods of teaching, generally followed, aim at impressing every
fresh idea on the memory by provoking the perplexity it at last relieves."
As the author of the remark was himself, as he says, "an untrained mind" in
Occultism, his own inferences, and his better knowledge of modern astronomical
speculations than of archaic doctrines led him quite naturally, and as
unconsciously to himself, to commit a few mistakes of detail rather than of any
"broad rule." One such will now be noticed. It is a trifling one, still it is
calculated to lead many a beginner into erroneous conceptions. But as the
mistaken notions of the earlier editions were corrected in the annotations of
the fifth edition, so the sixth may be revised and perfected. There were several

for such mistakes. (1) They were due to the necessity under which the teachers
laboured of giving what were considered as "evasive answers": the questions
being too persistently pressed to be left unnoticed, while, on the other hand,
they could only be partially answered. (2) This position notwithstanding, the
confession that "half a loaf is better than no bread" was but too often
misunderstood and hardly appreciated as it ought to have been. As a result
thereof gratuitous speculations were sometimes indulged in by the European
lay-chelas. Among such were (a) the "Mystery of the Eighth Sphere" in its
relation to the Moon; and (b) the erroneous statement that two of the superior
Globes of the terrestrial chain were two of our well-known planets: "besides the
Earth . . . there are only two other worlds of our chain which are visible. . .
. Mars and Mercury. . . ." (Esoteric Buddhism; p. 136.)
This was a great mistake. But the blame for it is to be attached as much to the
vagueness and incompleteness of the Master's answer as to the question of the
learner itself, which was equally vague and indefinite.
It was asked: "What planets, of those known to ordinary science, besides
Mercury, belong to our system of worlds?" Now if by "System of Worlds" our
terrestrial chain or "string" was intended in the mind of the querist, instead
of the "Solar System of Worlds," as it should have been, then of course the
answer was likely to be misunderstood. For the reply was: "Mars, etc., and four
other planets of which astronomy knows nothing. Neither A, B, nor YZ are known
nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected." This is plain:
(a) Astronomy as yet knows nothing in reality of the planets, neither the
ancient ones, nor those discovered in modern times. (b) No companion planets
from A to Z, i.e., no upper globes of any chain in the Solar System, can be
seen.* As to Mars, Mercury, and "the four other planets," they bear
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* With the exception of course of all the planets which come fourth in number,
as our earth, the moon, etc., etc. Copies of all the letters ever received or
sent, with the exception of a few private ones -- "in which there was no
teaching" the Master says -- are with the writer. As it was her duty, in the
beginning, to answer and explain certain points not touched upon, it is more
than likely that notwithstanding the many annotations on these copies, the
writer, in her ignorance of English and her fear of saying too much, may have
bungled the information given. She takes the whole blame for it upon herself in
any and every case. But it is impossible for her to allow students to remain any
longer under erroneous impressions, or to believe that the fault lies with the
esoteric system.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 164 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
a relation to Earth of which no master or high Occultist will ever speak, much
less explain the nature.*
Let it now be distinctly stated, then, that the theory broached is impossible,
with or without the additional evidence furnished by modern Astronomy. Physical
Science can supply corroborative, though still very uncertain, evidence, but
only as regards heavenly bodies on the same plane of materiality as our
objective Universe. Mars and Mercury, Venus and Jupiter, like every hitherto
discovered planet (or those still to be discovered), are all, per se, the
representatives on our plane of such chains. As distinctly stated in one of the
numerous letters of Mr. Sinnett's "Teacher," "there are other and innumerable
Manvantaric chains of globes which bear intelligent Beings both in and outside
our solar system." But neither Mars nor Mercury belong to our chain. They are,
along with the other planets, septenary Units in the great host of "chains" of
our system, and all are as visible as their upper globes are invisible.
If it is still argued that certain expressions in the Teacher's letters were
liable to mislead, the answer comes: -- Amen; so it was. The author of "Esoteric
Buddhism" understood it well when he wrote that such are "the traditional modes
of teaching . . . by provoking the perplexity" . . . they do, or do not relieve
-- as the case may be. At all events, if it is urged that this might have been
explained earlier, and the true nature of the planets given out as they now are,
the answer comes that: "it was not found expedient to do so at the time, as it
would have opened the way to a series of additional questions which could never
be answered on account of their esoteric nature, and thus would only become
embarrassing." It had been declared from the first and has been repeatedly
asserted since that (1st) no Theosophist, not even as an accepted chela -- let
alone lay students -- could expect to have the secret teachings explained to him
thoroughly and completely, before he had irretrievably pledged himself to the
Brotherhood and passed through at least one initiation, because no figures and
numbers could be given to the public, for figures and numbers are the key to the
esoteric system. (2.) That
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In this same letter the impossibility is distinctly stated: -- . . . "Try to
understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest
initiation; that I can give you (only) a general view, but that I dare not nor
will I enter upon details . . ." wrote one of the Teachers to the author of
"Esoteric Buddhism."

what was revealed was merely the esoteric lining of that which is contained in
almost all the exoteric Scriptures of the world-religions -- pre-eminently in
the Brahmanas, and the Upanishads of the Vedas and even in the Puranas. It was a
small portion of what is divulged far more fully now in the present volumes; and
even this is very incomplete and fragmentary.
When the present work was commenced, the writer, feeling sure that the
speculation about Mars and Mercury was a mistake, applied to the Teachers by
letter for explanation and an authoritative version. Both came in due time, and
verbatim extracts from these are now given.
". . . . . It is quite correct that Mars is in a state of obscuration at
present, and Mercury just beginning to get out of it. You might add that Venus
is in her last Round. . . . . . . . . . . If neither Mercury nor Venus have
satellites, it is because of the reasons . . . (vide footnote supra, where those
reasons are given), and also because Mars has two satellites to which he has no
right. . . . . Phobos, the supposed INNER satellite, is no satellite at all. As
remarked long ago by Laplace and now by Faye (see COMPTES RENDUS, Tome XC., p.
569), Phobos keeps a too short periodic time, and therefore there 'must exist
some defect in the mother idea of the theory' as Faye justly observes. . . . .
Again, both (Mars and Mercury) are septenary chains, as independent of the
Earth's sidereal lords and superiors as you are independent of the 'principles'
of Daumling (Tom Thumb) -- which were perhaps his six brothers, with or without
night-caps. . . . . . . . . . 'Gratification of curiosity is the end of
knowledge for some men,' was said by Bacon, who was as right in postulating this
truism, as those who were familiar with it before him were right in hedging off
WISDOM from Knowledge, and tracing limits to that which is to be given out at
one time. . . . Remember: --
'. . . . . . . . . . . knowledge dwells
In heads replete with thoughts of other men,
Wisdom in minds attentive to their own. . . .'
You can never impress it too profoundly on the minds of those to whom you impart
some of the esoteric teachings. . ."
Again, here are more extracts from another letter written by the same authority.
This time it is in answer to some objections laid before the Teachers. They are
based upon extremely scientific, and as

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 166 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
futile, reasonings about the advisability of trying to reconcile the Esoteric
theories with the speculations of Modern Science, and were written by a young
Theosophist as a warning against the "Secret Doctrine" and in reference to the
same subject. He had declared that if there were such companion Earths "they
must be only a wee bit less material than our globe." How then was it that they
could not be seen? The answer was: --
". . . . Were psychic and spiritual teachings more fully understood, it would
become next to impossible to even imagine such an incongruity. Unless less
trouble is taken to reconcile the irreconcileable -- that is to say, the
metaphysical and spiritual sciences with physical or natural philosophy,
'natural' being a synonym to them (men of science) of that matter which falls
under the perception of their corporeal senses -- no progress can be really
achieved. Our Globe, as taught from the first, is at the bottom of the arc of
descent, where the matter of our perceptions exhibits itself in its grossest
form. . . . . . . Hence it only stands to reason that the globes which
overshadow our Earth must be on different and superior planes. In short, as
thus pertain to quite another state of consciousness. Our planet (like all those
we see) is adapted to the peculiar state of its human stock, that state which
enables us to see with our naked eye the sidereal bodies which are co-essential
with our terrene plane and substance, just as their respective inhabitants, the
Jovians, Martians and others can perceive our little world: because our planes
of consciousness, differing as they do in degree but being the same in kind, are
on the same layer of differentiated matter. . . . . What I wrote was 'The minor
Pralaya concerns only our little STRINGS OF GLOBES.' (We called chains 'Strings'
in those days of lip-confusion.) . . . 'To such a string our Earth belongs.'
This ought to have shown plainly that the other planets were also 'strings' or
CHAINS. . . If he (meaning the objector) would perceive even the dim silhouette
of one of such 'planets' on the higher planes, he has to first throw off even
the thin clouds of the astral matter that stands between him and the next plane.
. . . ."
It becomes patent why we could not perceive, even with the help of the best
earthly telescopes, that which is outside our world of matter. Those alone, whom
we call adepts, who know how to direct their mental vision and to transfer their
consciousness -- physical and psychic both --

to other planes of being, are able to speak with authority on such subjects. And
they tell us plainly: --
"Lead the life necessary for the acquisition of such knowledge and powers, and
Wisdom will come to you naturally. Whenever your are able to attune your
consciousness to any of the seven chords of 'Universal Consciousness,' those
chords that run along the sounding-board of Kosmos, vibrating from one Eternity
to another; when you have studied thoroughly 'the music of the Spheres,' then
only will you become quite free to share your knowledge with those with whom it
is safe to do so. Meanwhile, be prudent. Do not give out the great Truths that
are the inheritance of the future Races, to our present generation. Do not
attempt to unveil the secret of being and non-being to those unable to see the
hidden meaning of Apollo's HEPTACHORD -- the lyre of the radiant god, in each of
the seven strings of which dwelleth the Spirit, Soul and Astral body of the
Kosmos, whose shell only has now fallen into the hands of Modern Science. . . .
. . Be prudent, we say, prudent and wise, and above all take care what those who
learn from you believe in; lest by deceiving themselves they deceive others . .
. . . for such is the fate of every truth with which men are, as yet,
unfamiliar. . . . Let rather the planetary chains and other super- and
sub-cosmic mysteries remain a dreamland for those who can neither see, nor yet
believe that others can. . . ."
It is to be regretted that few of us have followed the wise advice; and that
many a priceless pearl, many a jewel of wisdom, has been cast to an enemy unable
to understand its value and who has turned round and rent us.
" 'Let us imagine,' wrote the same Master to his two 'lay chelas,' as he called
the author of 'Esoteric Buddhism' and another gentleman, his co-student for some
MAN-BEARING WORLDS. . . . . . (The SEVEN planets are the sacred planets of
antiquity, and are all septenary.) Now the life-impulse reaches A, or rather
that which is destined to become A, and which so far is but cosmic dust (a "laya
centre") . . etc.' "
In these early letters, in which the terms had to be invented and words coined,
the "Rings" very often became "Rounds," and the "Rounds" life-cycles, and vice
versa. To a correspondent who called a "Round" a "World-Ring," the Teacher
wrote: "I believe this will lead to a further confusion. A Round we are agreed
to call the passage

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 168 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
of a monad from Globe A to Globe G or Z. . . The 'World-Ring' is correct. . .
Advise Mr. . . . strongly, to agree upon a nomenclature before going any
further. . . "
Notwithstanding this agreement, many mistakes, owing to this confusion, crept
into the earliest teachings. The Races even were occasionally mixed up with the
"Rounds" and "Rings," and led to similar mistakes in "Man." From the first the
Master had written --
"Not being permitted to give you the whole truth, or divulge the number of
isolated fractions . . . I am unable to satisfy you."
This in answer to the questions, "If we are right, then the total existence
prior to the man-period is 637," etc., etc. To all the queries relating to
figures, the reply was, "Try to solve the problem of 777 incarnations. . . .
Though I am obliged to withhold information . . . yet if you should work out the
problem by yourself, it will be my duty to tell you so."
But they never were so worked out, and the results were -- never-ceasing
perplexity and mistakes.
Even the teaching about the Septenary constitution of the sidereal bodies and of
the macrocosm -- from which the septenary division of the microcosm, or Man --
has until now been among the most esoteric. In olden times it used to be
divulged only at the Initiation and along with the most sacred figures of the
cycles. Now, as stated in one of the Theosophical journals,* the revelation of
the whole system of Cosmogony had not been contemplated, nor even thought for
one moment possible, at a time when a few bits of information were sparingly
given out in answer to letters written by the author of "Esoteric Buddhism," in
which he put forward a multiplicity of questions. Among these were questions on
such problems as no MASTER, however high and independent he might be, would have
the right to answer, thus divulging to the world the most time-honoured and
archaic of the mysteries of the ancient college-temples. Hence only a few of the
doctrines were revealed in their broad outlines, while details were constantly
withheld, and all the efforts made to elicit more information about them were
systematically eluded from the beginning. This is perfectly natural. Of the four
Vidyas -- out of the seven branches of Knowledge mentioned in the Puranas --
namely, "Yajna-Vidya" (the performance of religious rites in order to
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "Lucifer," May, 1888.

produce certain results); "Maha-Vidya," the great (Magic) knowledge, now
degenerated into Tantrika worship; "Guhya-Vidya," the science of Mantras and
their true rhythm or chanting, of mystical incantations, etc. -- it is only the
last one, "Atma-Vidya," or the true Spiritual and Divine wisdom, which can throw
absolute and final light upon the teachings of the three first named. Without
the help of Atma-Vidya, the other three remain no better than surface sciences,
geometrical magnitudes having length and breadth, but no thickness. They are
like the soul, limbs, and mind of a sleeping man: capable of mechanical motions,
of chaotic dreams and even sleep-walking, of producing visible effects, but
stimulated by instinctual not intellectual causes, least of all by fully
conscious spiritual impulses. A good deal can be given out and explained from
the three first-named sciences. But unless the key to their teachings is
furnished by Atma-Vidya, they will remain for ever like the fragments of a
mangled text-book, like the adumbrations of great truths, dimly perceived by the
most spiritual, but distorted out of all proportion by those who would nail
every shadow to the wall.
Then, again, another great perplexity was created in the minds of students by
the incomplete exposition of the doctrine of the evolution of the Monads. To be
fully realised, both this process and that of the birth of the Globes must be
examined far more from their metaphysical aspect than from what one might call a
statistical standpoint, involving figures and numbers which are rarely permitted
to be broadly used. Unfortunately, there are few who are inclined to handle
these doctrines only metaphysically. Even the best of the Western writers upon
our doctrine declares in his work that "on pure metaphysics of that sort we are
not now engaged," when speaking of the evolution of the Monads ("Esoteric
Buddhism," p. 46). And in such case, as the Teacher remarks in a letter to him,
"Why this preaching of our doctrines, all this uphill work and swimming in
adversum flumen? Why should the West . . . learn . . . from the East . . . that
which can never meet the requirements of the special tastes of the aesthetics?"
And he draws his correspondent's attention "to the formidable difficulties
encountered by us (the Adepts) in every attempt we make to explain our
metaphysics to the Western mind."
And well he may; for outside of metaphysics no occult philosophy, no esotericism
is possible. It is like trying to explain the aspirations and affections, the
love and hatred, the most private and sacred workings in

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 170 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the soul and mind of the living man, by an anatomical description of the chest
and brain of his dead body.
Let us now examine two tenets mentioned above and hardly alluded to in "Esoteric
Buddhism," and supplement them as far as lies in our power.
[[This page continued in next section]]


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 170 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
[[This page continued from previous section]]
Two statements made in "Esoteric Buddhism" must be noticed and the author's
opinions quoted. On p. 47 (fifth edition) it is said: --
" . . . the spiritual monads . . . do not fully complete their mineral existence
on Globe A, then complete it on Globe B, and so on. They pass several times
round the whole circle as minerals, and then again several times round as
vegetables, and several times as animals. We purposely refrain for the present
from going into figures," etc., etc.
This was a wise course to adopt in view of the great secrecy maintained with
regard to figures and numbers. This reticence is now partially relinquished; but
it would perhaps have been better had the real numbers concerning Rounds and
evolutional gyrations been either entirely divulged at the time, or as entirely
withheld. Mr. Sinnett understood this difficulty well when saying (p. 140) that:
"For reasons which are not easy for the outsider to divine, the possessors of
occult knowledge are especially reluctant to give out facts relating to
Cosmogony, though it is hard for the uninitiated to understand why they should
be withheld."
That there were such reasons is evident. Nevertheless, it is to this reticence
that most of the confused ideas of some Eastern as well as Western pupils are
due. The difficulties in the way of the acceptance of the two particular tenets
under consideration seemed great, just because of the absence of any data to go
upon. But there it was. For the figures belonging to the Occult calculations
cannot be given -- as the Masters have many times declared -- outside the circle
of pledged chelas, and not even these can break the rules.
To make things plainer, without touching upon the mathematical aspects of the
doctrine, the teaching given may be expanded and some obscure

points solved. As the evolution of the Globes and that of the Monads are so
closely interblended, we will make of the two teachings one. In reference to the
Monads, the reader is asked to bear in mind that Eastern philosophy rejects the
Western theological dogma of a newly-created soul for every baby born, as being
as unphilosophical as it is impossible in the economy of Nature. There must be a
limited number of Monads evolving and growing more and more perfect through
their assimilation of many successive personalities, in every new Manvantara.
This is absolutely necessary in view of the doctrines of Rebirth, Karma, and the
gradual return of the human Monad to its source -- absolute Deity. Thus,
although the hosts of more or less progressed Monads are almost incalculable,
they are still finite, as is everything in this Universe of differentiation and
As shown in the double diagram of the human "principles" and the ascending
Globes of the world-chains, there is an eternal concatenation of causes and
effects, and a perfect analogy which runs through, and links together, all the
lines of evolution. One begets the other -- globes as personalities. But, let us
begin at the beginning.
The general outline of the process by which the successive planetary chains are
formed has just been given. To prevent future misconceptions, some further
details may be offered which will also throw light on the history of humanity on
our own chain, the progeny of that of the Moon.
In the diagrams on p. 172, Fig. 1 represents the "lunar-chain" of seven planets
at the outset of its seventh or last Round; while Fig. 2 represents the
"earth-chain" which will be, but is not yet in existence. The seven Globes of
each chain are distinguished in their cyclic order by the letters A to G, the
Globes of the Earth-chain being further marked by a cross -- + -- the symbol of
the Earth.
Now, it must be remembered that the Monads cycling round any septenary chain are
divided into seven classes or hierarchies according to their respective stages
of evolution, consciousness, and merit. Let us follow, then, the order of their
appearance on planet A, in the first Round. The time-spaces between the
appearances of these hierarchies on any one Globe are so adjusted that when
Class 7, the last, appears on Globe A, Class 1, the first, has just passed on to
Globe B, and so on, step by step, all round the chain.
Again, in the Seventh Round on the Lunar chain, when Class 7, the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 172 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
last, quits Globe A, that Globe, instead of falling asleep, as it had done in
previous Rounds, begins to die (to go into its planetary pralaya);* and in dying
it transfers successively, as just said, its "principles," or life-elements and
energy, etc., one after the other to a new "laya-centre," which commences the
formation of Globe A of the Earth Chain. A similar process takes place for each
of the Globes of the "lunar chain" one after the other, each forming a fresh
Globe of the "earth-chain." Our Moon was the fourth Globe of the series, and was

on the same plane of perception as our Earth. But Globe A of the lunar chain is
not fully "dead" till the first Monads of the first class have passed from Globe
G or Z, the last of the "lunar chain," into the Nirvana
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Occultism divides the periods of Rest (Pralaya) into several kinds; there is
the individual pralaya of each Globe, as humanity and life pass on to the next;
seven minor Pralayas in each Round; the planetary Pralaya, when seven Rounds are
completed; the Solar Pralaya, when the whole system is at an end; and finally
the Universal Maha -- or Brahma -- Pralaya at the close of the "Age of Brahma."
These are the three chief pralayas or "destruction periods." There are many
other minor ones, but with these we are not concerned at present.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 173 THE EARTH, THE CHILD OF THE MOON.
which awaits them between the two chains; and similarly for all the other Globes
as stated, each giving birth to the corresponding globe of the "earth-chain."
Further, when Globe A of the new chain is ready, the first class or Hierarchy of
Monads from the Lunar chain incarnate upon it in the lowest kingdom, and so on
successively. The result of this is, that it is only the first class of Monads
which attains the human state of development during the first Round, since the
second class, on each planet, arriving later, has not time to reach that stage.
Thus the Monads of Class 2 reach the incipient human stage only in the Second
Round, and so on up to the middle of the Fourth Round. But at this point -- and
on this Fourth Round in which the human stage will be fully developed -- the
"Door" into the human kingdom closes; and henceforward the number of "human"
Monads, i.e., Monads in the human stage of development, is complete. For the
Monads which had not reached the human stage by this point will, owing to the
evolution of humanity itself, find themselves so far behind that they will reach
the human stage only at the close of the seventh and last Round. They will,
therefore, not be men on this chain, but will form the humanity of a future
Manvantara and be rewarded by becoming "Men" on a higher chain altogether, thus
receiving their Karmic compensation. To this there is but one solitary
exception, for very good reasons, of which we shall speak farther on. But this
accounts for the difference in the races.
It thus becomes apparent how perfect is the analogy between the processes of
Nature in the Kosmos and in the individual man. The latter lives through his
life-cycle, and dies. His "higher principles," corresponding in the development
of a planetary chain to the cycling Monads, pass into Devachan, which
corresponds to the "Nirvana" and states of rest intervening between two chains.
The Man's lower "principles" are disintegrated in time and are used by Nature
again for the formation of new human principles, and the same process takes
place in the disintegration and formation of Worlds. Analogy is thus the surest
guide to the comprehension of the Occult teachings.
This is one of the "seven mysteries of the Moon," and it is now revealed. The
seven "mysteries" are called by the Japanese Yamaboosis, the mystics of the
Lao-Tze sect and the ascetic monks of Kioto, the Dzenodoo -- the "seven jewels."
Only the Japanese and the Chinese

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 174 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Buddhist ascetics and Initiates are, if possible, even more reticent in giving
out their "Knowledge" than are the Hindus.
But the reader must not be allowed to lose sight of the Monads, and must be
enlightened as to their nature, as far as permitted, without trespassing upon
the highest mysteries, of which the writer does not in any way pretend to know
the last or final word.
The Monadic Host may be roughly divided into three great classes: --
1. The most developed Monads (the Lunar Gods or "Spirits," called, in India, the
Pitris), whose function it is to pass in the first Round through the whole
triple cycle of the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms in their most
ethereal, filmy, and rudimentary forms, in order to clothe themselves in, and
assimilate, the nature of the newly formed chain. They are those who first reach
the human form (if there can be any form in the realm of the almost subjective)
on Globe A in the first Round. It is they, therefore, who lead and represent the
human element during the second and third Rounds, and finally evolve their
shadows at the beginning of the Fourth Round for the second class, or those who
come behind them.
2. Those Monads that are the first to reach the human stage during the three and
a half Rounds, and to become men.*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We are forced to use here the misleading word "Men," and this is a clear proof
of how little any European language is adapted to express these subtle
It stands to reason that these "Men" did not resemble the men of to-day, either
in form or nature. Why then, it may be asked, call them "Men" at all? Because
there is no other term in any Western language which approximately conveys the
idea intended. The word "Men" at least indicates that these beings were "MANUS,"
thinking entities, however they differed in form and intellection from
ourselves. But in reality they were, in respect of spirituality and
intellection, rather "gods" than "Men."
The same difficulty of language is met with in describing the "stages" through
which the Monad passes. Metaphysically speaking, it is of course an absurdity to
talk of the "development" of a Monad, or to say that it becomes "Man." But any
attempt to preserve metaphysical accuracy of language in the use of such a
tongue as the English would necessitate at least three extra volumes of this
work, and would entail an amount of verbal repetition which would be wearisome
in the extreme. It stands to reason that a MONAD cannot either progress or
develop, or even be affected by the changes of states it passes through. It is
not of this world or plane, and may be compared only to an indestructible star
of divine light and fire, thrown down on to our [[Footnote continued on next

3. The laggards; the Monads which are retarded, and which will not reach, by
reason of Karmic impediments, the human stage at all during this cycle or Round,
save one exception which will be spoken of elsewhere as already promised.
Now the evolution of the external form or body round the astral is produced by
the terrestrial forces, just as in the case of the lower kingdoms; but the
evolution of the internal or real MAN is purely spiritual. It is now no more a
passage of the impersonal Monad through many and various forms of matter --
endowed at best with instinct and consciousness on quite a different plane -- as
in the case of external evolution, but a journey of the "pilgrim-soul" through
various states of not only matter but Self-consciousness and self-perception, or
of perception from apperception. (See "Gods, Monads and Atoms.")
The MONAD emerges from its state of spiritual and intellectual unconsciousness;
and, skipping the first two planes -- too near the ABSOLUTE to permit of any
correlation with anything on a lower plane -- it gets direct into the plane of
Mentality. But there is no plane in the whole universe with a wider margin, or a
wider field of action in its almost endless gradations of perceptive and
apperceptive qualities, than this plane, which has in its turn an appropriate
smaller plane for every "form," from the "mineral" monad up to the time when
that monad blossoms forth by evolution into the DIVINE MONAD. But all the time
it is still one and the same Monad, differing only in its incarnations,
throughout its ever succeeding cycles of partial or total obscuration of spirit,
or the partial or total obscuration of matter -- two polar antitheses -- as it
ascends into the realms of mental spirituality, or descends into the depths of
To return to "Esoteric Buddhism." It is there stated with regard to the enormous
period intervening between the mineral epoch on Globe A, and the man-epoch,*
that: "The full development of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] Earth as a plank of salvation for the
personalities in which it indwells. It is for the latter to cling to it; and
thus partaking of its divine nature, obtain immortality. Left to itself the
Monad will cling to no one; but, like the "plank," be drifted away to another
incarnation by the unresting current of evolution.
* The term "Man epoch" is here used because of the necessity of giving a name to
that fourth kingdom which follows the animal. But in truth the "Man" on Globe A
during the First Round is no Man, but only his prototype or dimensionless image
from the astral regions.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 176 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
mineral epoch on Globe A, prepares the way for the vegetable development, and,
as soon as this begins, the mineral life-impulse overflows into Globe B. Then,
when the vegetable development on Globe A is complete and the animal development
begins, the vegetable life-impulse overflows to Globe B, and the mineral impulse
passes on to Globe C. Then finally comes the human life-impulse on Globe A."
(Page 49.)
And so it goes on for three Rounds, when it slackens, and finally stops at the
threshold of our Globe, at the Fourth Round; because the human period (of the
true physical men to be), the seventh, is now reached. This is evident, for as
said, " . . . there are processes of evolution which precede the mineral
kingdom, and thus a wave of evolution, indeed several waves of evolution,
precede the mineral wave in its progress round the spheres" (ibid).
And now we have to quote from another article, "The Mineral Monad" in "Five
Years of Theosophy," p. 273 et seq.
"There are seven kingdoms. The first group comprises three degrees of
elementals, or nascent centres of forces -- from the first stage of
differentiation of (from) Mulaprakriti (or rather Pradhana, primordial
homogeneous matter) to its third degree -- i.e., from full unconsciousness to
semi-perception; the second or higher group embraces the kingdoms from vegetable
to man; the mineral kingdom thus forming the central or turning point in the
degrees of the "Monadic Essence," considered as an evoluting energy. Three
stages (sub-physical) on the elemental side; the mineral kingdom; three stages
on the objective physical* side -- these are the (first or preliminary) seven
links of the evolutionary chain."
"Preliminary" because they are preparatory, and though belonging in fact to the
natural, they yet would be more correctly described as sub-natural evolution.
This process makes a halt in its stages at the Third, at the threshold of the
Fourth stage, when it becomes, on the plane of the natural evolution, the first
really manward stage, thus forming with the three elemental kingdoms, the ten,
the Sephirothal number. It is at this point that begins: --
"A descent of spirit into matter equivalent to an ascent in physical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* "Physical" here means differentiated for cosmical purposes and work; that
"physical side," nevertheless, if objective to the apperception of beings from
other planes, is yet quite subjective to us on our plane.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 177 AS ABOVE, SO BELOW, IS THE LAW.
evolution; a re-ascent from the deepest depths of materiality (the mineral)
towards its status quo ante, with a corresponding dissipation of concrete
organism -- up to Nirvana, the vanishing point of differentiated matter." ("Five
Years of Theosophy," p. 276.)
Therefore it becomes evident why that which is pertinently called in Esoteric
Buddhism "Wave of Evolution," and mineral-, vegetable-, animal- and
man-"impulse," stops at the door of our Globe, at its Fourth cycle or Round. It
is at this point that the Cosmic Monad (Buddhi) will be wedded to and become the
vehicle of the Atmic Ray, i.e., it (Buddhi) will awaken to an apperception of it
(Atman); and thus enter on the first step of a new septenary ladder of
evolution, which will lead it eventually to the tenth (counting from the lowest
upwards) of the Sephirothal tree, the Crown.
Everything in the Universe follows analogy. "As above, so below"; Man is the
microcosm of the Universe. That which takes place on the spiritual plane repeats
itself on the Cosmic plane. Concretion follows the lines of abstraction;
corresponding to the highest must be the lowest; the material to the spiritual.
Thus, corresponding to the Sephirothal Crown (or upper triad) there are the
three elemental Kingdoms, which precede the Mineral (see diagram on p. 277 in
Five Years of Theosophy), and which, using the language of the Kabalists, answer
in the Cosmic differentiation to the worlds of Form and Matter from the
Super-Spiritual to the Archetypal.
Now what is a "Monad?" And what relation does it bear to an Atom? The following
reply is based upon the explanations given in answer to these questions in the
above-cited article: "The Mineral Monad," written by the author.
"None whatever," is answered to the second question, "to the atom or molecule as
existing in the scientific conception at present. It can neither be compared
with the microscopic organism, once classed among polygastric infusoria, and now
regarded as vegetable, and classed among Algae; nor is it quite the Monas of the
Peripatetics. Physically or constitutionally the mineral monad differs, of
course, from the human monad, which is neither physical nor can its constitution
be rendered by chemical symbols and elements." In short, as the spiritual Monad
is One, Universal, Boundless and Impartite, whose rays, nevertheless, form what
we, in our ignorance, call the "Individual Monads" of men,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 178 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
so the Mineral Monad -- being at the opposite point of the circle -- is also One
-- and from it proceed the countless physical atoms, which Science is beginning
to regard as individualized.
Otherwise how could one account for and explain mathematically the evolutionary
and spiral progress of the Four Kingdoms? The "Monad" is the combination of the
last two "principles" in man, the 6th and the 7th, and, properly speaking, the
term "human monad" applies only to the dual soul (Atma-Buddhi), not to its
highest spiritual vivifying Principle, Atma, alone. But since the Spiritual
Soul, if divorced from the latter (Atma) could have no existence, no being, it
has thus been called . . . . Now the Monadic, or rather Cosmic, Essence (if such
a term be permitted) in the mineral, vegetable, and animal, though the same
throughout the series of cycles from the lowest elemental up to the Deva
Kingdom, yet differs in the scale of progression. It would be very misleading to
imagine a Monad as a separate Entity trailing its slow way in a distinct path
through the lower Kingdoms, and after an incalculable series of transformations
flowering into a human being; in short, that the Monad of a Humboldt dates back
to the Monad of an atom of horneblende. Instead of saying a "Mineral Monad," the
more correct phraseology in physical Science, which differentiates every atom,
would of course have been to call it "the Monad manifesting in that form of
Prakriti called the Mineral Kingdom." The atom, as represented in the ordinary
scientific hypothesis, is not a particle of something, animated by a psychic
something, destined after aeons to blossom as a man. But it is a concrete
manifestation of the Universal Energy which itself has not yet become
individualized; a sequential manifestation of the one Universal Monas. The ocean
(of matter) does not divide into its potential and constituent drops until the
sweep of the life-impulse reaches the evolutionary stage of man-birth. The
tendency towards segregation into individual Monads is gradual, and in the
higher animals comes almost to the point. The Peripatetics applied the word
Monas to the whole Kosmos, in the pantheistic sense; and the Occultists, while
accepting this thought for convenience sake, distinguish the progressive stages
of the evolution of the concrete from the abstract by terms of which the
"Mineral, Vegetable, Animal, (etc.), Monad" are examples. The term merely means
that the tidal wave of spiritual evolution is passing through that arc of its
circuit. The "Monadic

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 179 THE LUNAR MONADS.
Essence" begins to imperceptibly differentiate towards individual consciousness
in the Vegetable Kingdom. As the Monads are uncompounded things, as correctly
defined by Leibnitz, it is the spiritual essence which vivifies them in their
degrees of differentiation, which properly constitutes the Monad -- not the
atomic aggregation, which is only the vehicle and the substance through which
thrill the lower and the higher degrees of intelligence.
Leibnitz conceived of the Monads as elementary and indestructible units endowed
with the power of giving and receiving with respect to other units, and thus of
determining all spiritual and physical phenomena. It is he who invented the term
apperception, which together with nerve- (not perception, but rather) --
sensation, expresses the state of the Monadic consciousness through all the
Kingdoms up to Man.
Thus it may be wrong on strictly metaphysical lines to call Atma-Buddhi a MONAD,
since in the materialistic view it is dual and therefore compound. But as Matter
is Spirit, and vice versa; and since the Universe and the Deity which informs it
are unthinkable apart from each other; so in the case of Atma-Buddhi. The latter
being the vehicle of the former, Buddhi stands in the same relation to Atma, as
Adam-Kadmon, the Kabalistic Logos, does to En-Soph, or Mulaprakriti to
A few words more of the Moon.
What, it may be asked, are the "Lunar Monads," just spoken of? The description
of the seven classes of Pitris will come later, but now some general
explanations may be given. It must be plain to everyone that they are Monads,
who, having ended their life-cycle on the lunar chain, which is inferior to the
terrestrial chain, have incarnated on this one. But there are some further
details which may be added, though they border too closely on forbidden ground
to be treated of fully. The last word of the mystery is divulged only to the
adepts, but it may be stated that our satellite is only the gross body of its
invisible principles. Seeing then that there are 7 Earths, so there are 7 Moons,
the last one alone being visible; the same for the Sun, whose visible body is
called a Maya, a reflection, just as man's body is. "The real Sun and the real
Moon are as invisible as the real man," says an occult maxim.
And it may be remarked en passant that those ancients were not so foolish after
all who first started the idea of "the seven moons." For though

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 180 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
this conception is now taken solely as an astronomical measure of time, in a
very materialised form, yet underlying the husk there can still be recognised
the traces of a profoundly philosophical idea.
In reality the Moon is only the satellite of the Earth in one respect, viz.,
that physically the Moon revolves round the Earth. But in every other respect it
is the Earth which is the satellite of the Moon, and not vice versa. Startling
as the statement may seem it is not without confirmation from scientific
knowledge. It is evidenced by the tides, by the cyclic changes in many forms of
disease which coincide with the lunar phases; it can be traced in the growth of
plants, and is very marked in the phenomena of human gestation and conception.
The importance of the Moon and its influence on the Earth were recognized in
every ancient religion, notably the Jewish, and have been remarked by many
observers of psychical and physical phenomena. But, so far as Science knows, the
Earth's action on the Moon is confined to the physical attraction, which causes
her to circle in her orbit. And should an objector insist that this fact alone
is sufficient evidence that the Moon is truly the Earth's satellite on other
planes of action, one may reply by asking whether a mother, who walks round and
round her child's cradle keeping watch over the infant, is the subordinate of
her child or dependent upon it; though in one sense she is its satellite, yet
she is certainly older and more fully developed than the child she watches.
It is, then, the Moon that plays the largest and most important part, as well in
the formation of the Earth itself, as in the peopling thereof with human beings.
The "Lunar Monads" or Pitris, the ancestors of man, become in reality man
himself. They are the "Monads" who enter on the cycle of evolution on Globe A,
and who, passing round the chain of planets, evolve the human form as has just
been shown. At the beginning of the human stage of the Fourth Round on this
Globe, they "ooze out" their astral doubles from the "ape-like" forms which they
had evolved in Round III. And it is this subtle, finer form, which serves as the
model round which Nature builds physical man. These "Monads" or "divine sparks"
are thus the "Lunar" ancestors, the Pitris themselves. For these "Lunar Spirits"
have to become "Men" in order that their "Monads" may reach a higher plane of
activity and self-consciousness, i.e., the plane of the Manasa-Putras, those who

endow the "senseless" shells, created and informed by the Pitris, with "mind" in
the latter part of the Third Root-Race.
In the same way the "Monads" or Egos of the men of the seventh Round of our
Earth, after our own Globes A, B, C, D, et seq., parting with their life-energy,
will have informed and thereby called to life other laya-centres destined to
live and act on a still higher plane of being -- in the same way will the
Terrene "Ancestors" create those who will become their superiors.
It now becomes plain that there exists in Nature a triple evolutionary scheme,
for the formation of the three periodical Upadhis; or rather three separate
schemes of evolution, which in our system are inextricably interwoven and
interblended at every point. These are the Monadic (or spiritual), the
intellectual, and the physical evolutions. These three are the finite aspects or
the reflections on the field of Cosmic Illusion of ATMA, the seventh, the ONE
1. The Monadic is, as the name implies, concerned with the growth and
development into still higher phases of activity of the Monad in conjunction
with: --
2. The Intellectual, represented by the Manasa-Dhyanis (the Solar Devas, or the
Agnishwatta Pitris) the "givers of intelligence and consciousness"* to man and:
3. The Physical, represented by the Chhayas of the lunar Pitris, round which
Nature has concreted the present physical body. This body serves as the vehicle
for the "growth" (to use a misleading word) and the transformations through
Manas and -- owing to the accumulation of experiences -- of the finite into the
INFINITE, of the transient into the Eternal and Absolute.
Each of these three systems has its own laws, and is ruled and guided by
different sets of the highest Dhyanis or "Logoi." Each is represented in the
constitution of man, the Microcosm of the great Macrocosm; and it is the union
of these three streams in him which makes him the complex being he now is.
"Nature," the physical evolutionary Power, could never evolve intelligence
unaided -- she can only create "senseless forms," as will be seen in our
"ANTHROPOGENESIS." The "Lunar Monads" cannot progress, for they have not yet had
sufficient touch with the forms
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Vide CONCLUSION in Part II. of this Book.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 182 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
created by "Nature" to allow of their accumulating experiences through its
means. It is the Manasa-Dhyanis who fill up the gap, and they represent the
evolutionary power of Intelligence and Mind, the link between "Spirit" and
"Matter" -- in this Round.
Also it must be borne in mind that the Monads which enter upon the evolutionary
cycle upon Globe A, in the first Round, are in very different stages of
development. Hence the matter becomes somewhat complicated. . . . Let us
The most developed Monads (the lunar) reach the human germ-stage in the first
Round; become terrestrial, though very ethereal human beings towards the end of
the Third Round, remaining on it (the globe) through the "obscuration" period as
the seed for future mankind in the Fourth Round, and thus become the pioneers of
Humanity at the beginning of this, the Fourth Round. Others reach the Human
stage only during later Rounds, i.e., in the second, third, or first half of the
Fourth Round. And finally the most retarded of all, i.e., those still occupying
animal forms after the middle turning-point of the Fourth Round -- will not
become men at all during this Manwantara. They will reach to the verge of
humanity only at the close of the seventh Round to be, in their turn, ushered
into a new chain after pralaya -- by older pioneers, the progenitors of
humanity, or the Seed-Humanity (Sishta), viz., the men who will be at the head
of all at the end of these Rounds.
The student hardly needs any further explanation on the part played by the
fourth Globe and the fourth Round in the scheme of evolution.
From the preceding diagrams, which are applicable, mutatis mutandis, to Rounds,
Globes or Races, it will be seen that the fourth member of a series occupies a
unique position. Unlike the others, the Fourth has no "sister" Globe on the same
plane as itself, and it thus forms the fulcrum of the "balance" represented by
the whole chain. It is the sphere of final evolutionary adjustments, the world
of Karmic scales, the Hall of Justice, where the balance is struck which
determines the future course of the Monad during the remainder of its
incarnations in the cycle. And therefore it is, that, after this central
turning-point has been passed in the Great Cycle, -- i.e., after the middle
point of the Fourth Race in the Fourth Round on our Globe -- no more Monads can
enter the human kingdom. The door is closed for this Cycle and the balance
struck. For were it otherwise -- had there been a new soul

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 183 MAN, THE OLDEST SON OF THE EARTH.
created for each of the countless milliards of human beings that have passed
away, and had there been no reincarnation -- it would become difficult indeed to
provide room for the disembodied "Spirits;" nor could the origin and cause of
suffering ever be accounted for. It is the ignorance of the occult tenets and
the enforcement of false conceptions under the guise of religious education,
which have created materialism and atheism as a protest against the asserted
divine order of things.
The only exceptions to the rule just stated are the "dumb races," whose Monads
are already within the human stage, in virtue of the fact that these "animals"
are later than, and even half descended from man, their last descendants being
the anthropoid and other apes. These "human presentments" are in truth only the
distorted copies of the early humanity. But this will receive full attention in
the next Book.
As the Commentary, broadly rendered, says: --
1. "Every form on earth, and every speck (atom) in Space strives in its efforts
towards self-formation to follow the model placed for it in the ' HEAVENLY MAN.'
. . . Its (the atom's) involution and evolution, its external and internal
growth and development, have all one and the same object -- man; man, as the
highest physical and ultimate form on this earth; the MONAD, in its absolute
totality and awakened condition -- as the culmination of the divine incarnations
on Earth."
2. "The Dhyanis (Pitris) are those who have evolved their BHUTA (doubles) from
themselves, which RUPA (form) has become the vehicle of monads (seventh and
sixth principles) that had completed their cycle of transmigration in the three
preceding Kalpas (Rounds). Then, they (the astral doubles) became the men of the
first Human Race of the Round. But they were not complete, and were senseless."
This will be explained in the Books that follow. Meanwhile man -- or rather his
Monad -- has existed on the earth from the very beginning of this Round. But, up
to our own Fifth Race, the external shapes which covered those divine astral
doubles changed and consolidated with every sub-race; the form and physical
structure of the fauna changing at the same time, as they had to be adapted to
the ever-changing conditions of life on this globe during the geological periods
of its formative cycle. And thus shall they go on changing with every

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 184 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Root Race and every chief sub-race down to the last one of the Seventh in this
3. "The inner, now concealed, man, was then (in the beginnings) the external
man. The progeny of the Dhyanis (Pitris), he was 'the son like unto his father.'
Like the lotus, whose external shape assumes gradually the form of the model
within itself, so did the form of man in the beginning evolve from within
without. After the cycle in which man began to procreate his species after the
fashion of the present animal kingdom, it became the reverse. The human foetus
follows now in its transformations all the forms that the physical frame of man
had assumed throughout the three Kalpas (Rounds) during the tentative efforts at
Plastic formation around the monad by senseless, because imperfect, matter, in
her blind wanderings. In the present age, the physical embryo is a plant, a
reptile, an animal, before it finally becomes man, evolving within himself his
own ethereal counterpart, in his turn. In the beginning it was that counterpart
(astral man) which, being senseless, got entangled in the meshes of matter."
But this "man" belongs to the fourth Round. As shown, the MONAD had passed
through, journeyed and been imprisoned in, every transitional form throughout
every kingdom of nature during the three preceding Rounds. But the monad which
becomes human is not the Man. In this Round -- with the exception of the highest
mammals after man, the anthropoids destined to die out in this our race, when
their monads will be liberated and pass into the astral human forms (or the
highest elementals) of the Sixth* and the Seventh Races, and then into lowest
human forms in the fifth Round -- no units of either of the kingdoms are
animated any longer by monads destined to become human in their next stage, but
only by the lower Elementals of their respective realms.**
The last human Monad incarnated before the beginning of the 5th
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Nature never repeats herself, therefore the anthropoids of our day have not
existed at any time since the middle of the Miocene period; when, like all cross
breeds, they began to show a tendency, more and more marked as time went on, to
return to the type of their first parent, the black and yellow gigantic
Lemuro-Atlantean. To search for the "Missing Link" is useless. To the scientists
of the closing sixth Root-race, millions and millions of years hence, our modern
races, or rather their fossils, will appear as those of small insignificant apes
-- an extinct species of the genus homo.
** These "Elementals" will become human Monads, in their turn, only at the next
great planetary Manvantara.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 185 THE MAN, OR THE APE; WHICH THE FIRST?
Root-Race.* The cycle of metempsychosis for the human monad is closed, for we
are in the Fourth Round and the Fifth Root-Race. The reader will have to bear in
mind -- at any rate one who has made himself acquainted with "Esoteric Buddhism"
-- that the Stanzas which follow in this Book and Book II speak of the evolution
in our Fourth Round only. The latter is the cycle of the turning-point, after
which, matter,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Such anthropoids form an exception because they were not intended by Nature,
but are the direct product and creation of "senseless" man. The Hindus give a
divine origin to the apes and monkeys because the men of the Third Race were
gods from another plane who had become "senseless" mortals. This subject had
already been touched upon in "Isis Unveiled" twelve years ago as plainly as was
then possible. On pp. 278-279, the reader is referred "to the Brahmins, if he
would know the reason of the regard they have for the monkeys. For then he (the
reader) would perhaps learn -- were the Brahman to judge him worthy of an
explanation -- that the Hindu sees in the ape but what Manu desired he should:
the transformation of species most directly connected with that of the human
family, a bastard branch engrafted on their own stock before the final
perfection of the latter. He might learn, further, that in the eyes of the
educated 'heathen' the spiritual or inner man is one thing, and his terrestrial
physical casket another. That physical nature, the great combination of physical
correlations of forces, ever creeping onward towards perfection, has to avail
herself of the material at hand; she models and remodels as she proceeds, and
finishing her crowning work in man, presents him alone as a fit tabernacle for
the overshadowing of the divine Spirit."
Moreover, a German scientific work is mentioned in a footnote on the same page.
It says that a Hanoverian scientist had recently published a Book entitled
"Ueber die Auflosung der Arten durch Naturliche Zucht-wahl," in which he shows,
with great ingenuity, that Darwin was wholly mistaken in tracing man back to the
ape. On the contrary, he maintains that it is the ape which is evolved from man.
He shows that, in the beginning, mankind were morally and physically the types
and prototypes of our present Race, and of our human dignity, by their beauty of
form, regularity of feature, cranial development, nobility of sentiments, heroic
impulses, and grandeur of ideal conception. This is a purely Brahmanic,
Buddhistic and Kabalistic philosophy. The Book is copiously illustrated with
diagrams, tables, etc. It asserts that the gradual debasement and degradation of
man, morally and physically, can be readily traced throughout the ethnological
transformation down to our time. And, as one portion has already degenerated
into apes, so the civilized man of the present day will at last, under the
action of the inevitable law of necessity, be also succeeded by like
descendants. If we may judge of the future by the actual Present, it certainly
does seem possible that so unspiritual and materialistic a body should end as
Simia rather than as Seraphs. But though the apes descend from man, it is
certainly not the fact that the human Monad, which has once reached the level of
humanity, ever incarnates again in the form of an animal.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 186 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
having reached its lowest depths, begins to strive onward and to get
spiritualized with every new Race and with every fresh cycle. Therefore the
student must take care not to see contradiction where there is none, as in
"Esoteric Buddhism" Rounds are spoken of in general, while here only the Fourth,
or our present Round, is meant. Then it was the work of formation; now it is
that of reformation and evolutionary perfection.
Finally, to close this chapter anent various, but unavoidable misconceptions, we
must refer to a statement in "Esoteric Buddhism" which has produced a very fatal
impression upon the minds of many Theosophists. One unfortunate sentence from
the work just referred to is constantly brought forward to prove the materialism
of the doctrine. On p. 48, 5th Edition, the Author, referring to the progress of
organisms on the Globes, says that "the mineral kingdom will no more develop the
vegetable . . . than the Earth was able to develop man from the ape, till it
received an impulse."
Whether this sentence renders literally the thought of the author, or is simply
(as we believe it is) a lapsus calami, may remain an open question.
It is really with surprise that we have ascertained the fact that "Esoteric
Buddhism" was so little understood by some Theosophists, as to have led them
into the belief that it thoroughly supported Darwinian evolution, and especially
the theory of the descent of man from a pithecoid ancestor. As one member
writes: "I suppose you realise that three-fourths of Theosophists and even
outsiders imagine that, as far as the evolution of man is concerned, Darwinism
and Theosophy kiss one another." Nothing of the kind was ever realised, nor is
there any great warrant for it, so far as we know, in "Esoteric Buddhism." It
has been repeatedly stated that evolution as taught by Manu and Kapila was the
groundwork of the modern teachings, but neither Occultism nor Theosophy has ever
supported the wild theories of the present Darwinists -- least of all the
descent of man from an ape. Of this, more hereafter. But one has only to turn to
p. 47 of "Esoteric Buddhism," 5th edition, to find there the statement that "Man
belongs to a kingdom distinctly separate from that of the animals." With such a
plain and unequivocal statement before him, it is very strange that any careful
student should have been so misled unless he is prepared to charge the author
with a gross contradiction.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 187 AN ERRONEOUS OPINION.
Every Round repeats on a higher scale the evolutionary work of the preceding
Round. With the exception of some higher anthropoids, as just mentioned, the
Monadic inflow, or inner evolution, is at an end till the next Manvantara. It
can never be too often repeated, that the full-blown human Monads have to be
first disposed of, before the new crop of candidates appears on this Globe at
the beginning of the next cycle. Thus there is a lull; and this is why, during
the Fourth Round, man appears on Earth earlier than any animal creation, as will
be described.
But it is still urged that the author of "Esoteric Buddhism" has "preached
Darwinism" all along. Certain passages would undoubtedly seem to lend
countenance to this inference. Besides which the Occultists themselves are ready
to concede partial correctness to the Darwinian hypothesis, in later details,
bye-laws of Evolution, and after the midway point of the Fourth Race. Of that
which has taken place, physical science can really know nothing, for such
matters lie entirely outside of its sphere of investigation. But what the
Occultists have never admitted, nor will they ever admit, is that man was an ape
in this or in any other Round; or that he ever could be one, however much he may
have been "ape-like." This is vouched for by the very authority from whom the
author of "Esoteric Buddhism" got his information.
Thus to those who confront the Occultists with these lines from the above-named
volume: "It is enough to show that we may as reasonably -- and that we must, if
we would talk about these matters at all -- conceive a life-impulse giving birth
to mineral form, as of the same sort of impulse concerned to raise a race of
apes into a race of rudimentary men." To those who bring this passage forward as
showing "decided Darwinism," the Occultists answer by pointing to the
explanation of the Master (Mr. Sinnett's "teacher") which would contradict these
lines, were they written in the spirit attributed to them. A copy of this letter
was sent to the writer, together with others, two years ago (1886), with
additional marginal remarks, to quote from, in the "Secret Doctrine." It begins
by considering the difficulty experienced by the Western student, in reconciling
some facts, previously given, with the evolution of man from the animal, i.e.,
from the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms, and advises the student to hold
to the doctrine of analogy and correspondences. Then it touches upon the mystery
of the Devas,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 188 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
and even Gods, having to pass through states which it was agreed to refer to as
"Inmetallization, Inherbation, Inzoonization and finally Incarnation," and
explains this by hinting at the necessity of failures even in the ethereal races
of Dhyan Chohans. Concerning this it says:
"Still, as these 'failures' are too far progressed and spiritualized to be
thrown back forcibly from Dhyan Chohanship into the vortex of a new primordial
evolution through the lower kingdoms. . . . ." After which only a hint is given
about the mystery contained in the allegory of the fallen Asuras, which will be
expanded and explained in Book II. When Karma has reached them at the stage of
human evolution, "they will have to drink it to the last drop in the bitter cup
of retribution. Then they become an active force and commingle with the
Elementals, the progressed entities of the pure animal kingdom, to develop
little by little the full type of humanity."
These Dhyan Chohans, as we see, do not pass through the three kingdoms as do the
lower Pitris; nor do they incarnate in man until the Third Root Race. Thus, as
the teaching stands:
"Man in the First Round and First Race on Globe D, our Earth, was an ethereal
being (a Lunar Dhyani, as man), non-intelligent but superspiritual; and
correspondingly, on the law of analogy, in the First Race of the Fourth Round.
In each of the subsequent races and sub-races . . . he grows more and more into
an encased or incarnate being, but still preponderatingly ethereal. . . . He is
sexless, and, like the animal and vegetable he develops monstrous bodies
correspondential with his coarser surroundings.
"II. Round. He (Man) is still gigantic and ethereal but growing firmer and more
condensed in body, a more physical man. Yet still less intelligent than
spiritual (1), for mind is a slower and more difficult evolution than is the
physical frame . . .
"III. Round. He has now a perfectly concrete or compacted body, at first the
form of a giant-ape, and now more intelligent, or rather cunning, than
spiritual. For, on the downward arc, he has now reached a point where his
primordial spirituality is eclipsed and overshadowed by nascent mentality (2).
In the last half of the Third Round his gigantic stature decreases, and his body
improves in texture, and he becomes a more rational being, though still more an
ape than a

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 189 A MASTER'S LETTER.
Deva. . . . (All this is almost exactly repeated in the third Root-Race of the
Fourth Round.)
"IV. Round. Intellect has an enormous development in this Round. The (hitherto)
dumb races acquire our (present) human speech on this globe, on which, from the
Fourth Race, language is perfected and knowledge increases. At this half-way
point of the Fourth Round (as of the Fourth Root, or Atlantean, race) humanity
passes the axial point of the minor Manvantara cycle . . . . the world teeming
with the results of intellectual activity and spiritual decrease . . . ."
This is from the authentic letter; what follows are the later remarks and
additional explanations traced by the same hand in the form of footnotes.
(1.) " . . . The original letter contained general teaching -- a 'bird's eye
view' -- and particularized nothing. . . . To speak of 'physical man' while
limiting the statement to the early Rounds would be drifting back to the
miraculous and instantaneous 'coats of skin.' . . . The first 'Nature,' the
first 'body,' the first 'mind' on the first plane of perception, on the first
Globe in the first Round, is what was meant. For Karma and evolution have --
' . . . centred in our make such strange extremes!
From different Natures* marvellously mixed . . .'
(2.) "Restore: he has now reached the point (by analogy, and as the Third Root
Race in the Fourth Round) where his ("the angel"-man's) primordial spirituality
is eclipsed and overshadowed by nascent human mentality, and you have the true
version on your thumb-nail. . . ."
These are the words of the Teacher -- text, words and sentences in brackets, and
explanatory footnotes. It stands to reason that there must be an enormous
difference in such terms as "objectivity" and "subjectivity," "materiality" and
"spirituality," when the same terms are applied to different planes of being and
perception. All this must be taken in its relative sense. And therefore there is
little to be wondered at, if, left to his own speculations, an author, however
eager to learn, yet quite inexperienced in these abstruse teachings, has fallen
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The Natures of the seven hierarchies or classes of Pitris and Dhyan Chohans
which compose our nature and Bodies are here meant.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 190 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
into an error. Neither was the difference between the "Rounds" and the "Races"
sufficiently defined in the letters received, nor was there anything of the kind
required before, as the ordinary Eastern disciple would have found out the
difference in a moment. Moreover, to quote from a letter of the Master's (188-),
"the teachings were imparted under protest. . . . They were, so to say, smuggled
goods . . . and when I remained face to face with only one correspondent, the
other, Mr. . . . ., had so far tossed all the cards into confusion, that little
remained to be said without trespassing upon law." Theosophists, "whom it may
concern," will understand what is meant.
The outcome of all this is that nothing had ever been said in the "letters" to
warrant the assurance that the Occult doctrine has ever taught, or any Adept
believed in, the preposterous modern theory of the descent of man from a common
ancestor with the ape -- an anthropoid of the actual animal kind, unless
metaphorically. To this day the world is more full of "ape-like men" than the
woods are of "men-like apes." The ape is sacred in India because its origin is
well known to the Initiates, though concealed under a thick veil of allegory.
Hanuman is the son of Pavana (Vayu, "the god of the wind") by Anjana, a monster
called Kesari, though his genealogy varies. The reader who bears this in mind
will find in Book II. passim, the whole explanation of this ingenious allegory.
The "Men" of the Third Race (who separated) were "Gods" by their spirituality
and purity, though senseless, and as yet destitute of mind, as men.
These "Men" of the Third Race -- the ancestors of the Atlanteans -- were just
such ape-like, intellectually senseless giants as were those beings, who, during
the Third Round, represented Humanity. Morally irresponsible, it was these third
Race "men" who, through promiscuous connection with animal species lower than
themselves, created that missing link which became ages later (in the tertiary
period only) the remote ancestor of the real ape as we find it now in the
pithecoid family.*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* And if this is found clashing with that other statement which shows the animal
later than man, then the reader is asked to bear in mind that the placental
mammal only is meant. In those days there were animals of which zoology does not
even dream in our own; and the modes of reproduction were not identical with the
notions which modern physiology has upon the subject. It is not altogether
convenient to touch upon such questions in public, but there is no contradiction
or impossibility in this whatever.

Thus the earlier teachings, however unsatisfactory, vague and fragmentary, did
not teach the evolution of "man" from the "ape." Nor does the author of
"Esoteric Buddhism" assert it anywhere in his work in so many words; but, owing
to his inclination towards modern science, he uses language which might perhaps
justify such an inference. The man who preceded the Fourth, the Atlantean race,
however much he may have looked physically like a "gigantic ape" -- "the
counterfeit of man who hath not the life of a man" -- was still a thinking and
already a speaking man. The "Lemuro-Atlantean" was a highly civilized race, and
if one accepts tradition, which is better history than the speculative fiction
which now passes under that name, he was higher than we are with all our
sciences and the degraded civilization of the day: at any rate, the
Lemuro-Atlantean of the closing Third Race was so.
And now we may return to the Stanzas.
[[This page continued in next section]]


[[This page continued from previous section]]
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
5. AT THE FOURTH (Round, or revolution of life and being around "the seven
The full meaning of this sloka can be fully comprehended only after reading the
detailed additional explanations in the "Anthropogenesis" and its commentaries,
in Book II. Between this Sloka and the last, Sloka 4 in this same Stanza, extend
long ages; and there now gleams the dawn and sunrise of another aeon. The drama
enacted on our planet is at the beginning of its fourth act, but for a clearer
comprehension of the whole play the reader will have to turn back before he can
proceed onward. For this verse belongs to the general Cosmogony given in the
archaic volumes, whereas Book II. will give a detailed account of the "Creation"
or rather the formation, of the first human beings, followed by the second
humanity, and then by the third; or, as they are called, "the first, second, and
the third Root-Races." As the solid Earth began by being a ball of liquid fire,
of fiery dust and its protoplasmic phantom, so did man.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 192 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(a) That which is meant by the qualification the "Fourth" is explained as the
"fourth Round" only on the authority of the Commentaries. It can equally mean
fourth "Eternity" as "Fourth Round," or even the fourth (our) Globe. For, as
will repeatedly be shown, it is the fourth Sphere on the fourth or lowest plane
of material life. And it so happens that we are in the Fourth Round, at the
middle point of which the perfect equilibrium between Spirit and Matter had to
take place.* Says the Commentary explaining the verse: --
"The holy youths (the gods) refused to multiply and create species after their
likeness, after their kind. They are not fit forms (rupas) for us. They have to
grow. They refuse to enter the chhayas (shadows or images) of their inferiors.
Thus had selfish feeling prevailed from the beginning, even among the gods, and
they fell under the eye of the Karmic Lipikas."
They had to suffer for it in later births. How the punishment reached the gods
will be seen in the second volume.
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
(a) It is a universal tradition that, before the physiological "Fall,"
propagation of one's kind, whether human or animal, took place through the WILL
of the Creators, or of their progeny. It was the Fall of Spirit into generation,
not the Fall of mortal man. It has already been stated that, to become a
Self-Conscious Spirit, the latter must pass through every cycle of being,
culminating in its highest point on earth in Man.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It was, as we shall see, at this period -- during the highest point of
civilization and knowledge, as also of human intellectuality, of the fourth,
Atlantean Race -- that, owing to the final crisis of physiologico-spiritual
adjustment of the races, humanity branched off into its two diametrically
opposite paths: the RIGHT- and the LEFT-hand paths of knowledge or of Vidya.
"Thus were the germs of the White and the Black Magic sown in those days. The
seeds lay latent for some time, to sprout only during the early period of the
Fifth (our Race)." (Commentary.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 193 THE FIRST CAUSE OF SIN.
Spirit per se is an unconscious negative ABSTRACTION. Its purity is inherent,
not acquired by merit; hence, as already shown, to become the highest Dhyan
Chohan it is necessary for each Ego to attain to full self-consciousness as a
human, i.e., conscious Being, which is synthesized for us in Man. The Jewish
Kabalists arguing that no Spirit could belong to the divine hierarchy unless
Ruach (Spirit) was united to Nephesh (living Soul), only repeat the Eastern
Esoteric teaching. "A Dhyani has to be an Atma-Buddhi; once the Buddhi-Manas
breaks loose from its immortal Atma of which it (Buddhi) is the vehicle, Atman
passes into NON-BEING, which is absolute Being." This means that the purely
Nirvanic state is a passage of Spirit back to the ideal abstraction of Be-ness
which has no relation to the plane on which our Universe is accomplishing its
(b) "The curse is pronounced" does not mean, in this instance, that any personal
Being, god, or superior Spirit, pronounced it, but simply that the cause which
could but create bad results had been generated, and that the effects of a
Karmic cause could lead the "Beings" that counteracted the laws of Nature, and
thus impeded her legitimate progress, only to bad incarnations, hence to
(c) "There were many wars" refers to several struggles of adjustment, spiritual,
cosmical, and astronomical, but chiefly to the mystery of the evolution of man
as he is now. Powers -- pure Essences -- "that were told to create" is a
sentence that relates to a mystery explained, as already said, elsewhere. It is
not only one of the most hidden secrets of Nature -- that of generation, over
whose solution the Embryologists have vainly put their heads together -- but
likewise a divine function that involves that other religious, or rather
dogmatic, mystery, the "Fall" of the Angels, as it is called. Satan and his
rebellious host would thus prove, when the meaning of the allegory is explained,
to have refused to create physical man, only to become the direct Saviours and
the Creators of "divine Man." The symbolical teaching is more than mystical and
religious, it is purely scientific, as will be seen later on. For, instead of
remaining a mere blind, functioning medium, impelled and guided by fathomless
LAW, the "rebellious" Angel claimed and enforced his right of independent
judgment and will, his

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 194 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
right of free-agency and responsibility, since man and angel are alike under
Karmic Law.*
"And there was war in Heaven. . . . Michael and his angels fought against the
Dragon; and the Dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was
their place found any more in Heaven. And the Dragon was cast out, that old
serpent, called the devil and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world."
The Kabalistic version of the same story is given in the Codex Nazareus, the
scripture of the Nazarenes, the real mystic Christians of John the Baptist and
the Initiates of Christos. Bahak-Zivo, the "Father of the Genii," is ordered to
construct creatures (to create). But, as he is "ignorant of Orcus," he fails to
do so, and calls in Fetahil, a still purer spirit, to his aid, who fails still
worse. This is a repetition of the failure of the "Fathers," the lords of light
who fail one after the other. (Book II, Sloka 17.)
We will now quote from our earlier Volumes: --
"Then steps on the stage of creation the spirit** (of the Earth so-called, or
the Soul, Psyche, which St. James calls 'devilish') the lower portion the Anima
Mundi or Astral Light. (See the close of this Sloka). With the Nazarenes and the
Gnostics this Spirit was
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Explaining Kabalistic views, the author of the "New Aspects of Life" says of
the Fallen Angels that, "According to the symbolical teaching, Spirit, from
being simply a functionary agent of God, became volitional in its developed and
developing action; and, substituting its own will for the Divine desire in its
regard, so fell. Hence the Kingdom and reign of Spirits and spiritual action,
which flow from and are the product of Spirit-volition, are outside, and
contrasted with, and in contradiction to the Kingdom of Souls and Divine
action." So far, so good; but what does the Author mean by saying, "When man was
created, he was human in constitution, with human affections, human hopes and
aspirations. From this state he fell -- into the brute and savage"? This is
diametrically opposite to our Eastern teaching, and even to the Kabalistic
notion so far as we understand it, and to the Bible itself. This looks like
Corporealism and Substantialism colouring positive philosophy, though it is
rather hard to feel quite sure of the Author's meaning (see p. 235). A FALL,
however, "from the natural into the supernatural and the animal" -- supernatural
meaning the purely spiritual in this case -- means what we suggest.
** On the authority of Irenaeus, of Justin Martyr and the "Codex" itself, Dunlap
shows that the Nazarenes regarded "Spirit" as a female and Evil Power in its
connection with our Earth. (Dunlap: "Sod," the Son of the Man, p. 52).

feminine. Thus the spirit of the Earth perceiving that for Fetahil,* the newest
man (the latest), the splendour was 'changed,' and that for splendour existed
'decrease and damage,' she awakes Karabtanos,** 'who was frantic and without
sense and judgment,' and says to him: -- 'Arise, see, the splendour (light) of
the newest man (Fetahil) has failed (to produce or create men), the decrease of
this splendour is visible. Rise up, come with thy MOTHER (the Spiritus) and free
thee from limits by which thou art held, and those more ample than the whole
world.' After which follows the union of the frantic and blind matter, guided by
the insinuations of the spirit (not the Divine breath but the Astral spirit,
which by its double essence is already tainted with matter); and the offer of
the MOTHER being accepted, the Spiritus conceives "Seven Figures," and the seven
stellars (planets) which represent also the seven capital sins, the progeny of
an astral soul separated from its divine source (spirit) and matter, the blind
demon of concupiscence. Seeing this, Fetahil extends his hand towards the abyss
of matter, and says: -- 'Let the Earth exist, just as the abode of the powers
has existed.' Dipping his hand in the chaos, which he condenses, he creates our
"Then the Codex proceeds to tell how Bahak-Zivo was separated from the Spiritus,
and the Genii or angels from the rebels.**** Then Mano***** (the greatest), who
dwells with the greatest FERHO, call Kebar-Zivo (known also by the name of
Nebat-Iavar bar Iufin Ifafin), Helm and Vine of the food of life,****** he being
the third life, and commiserating the rebellious and foolish Genii, on account
of the magnitude of their ambition, says: 'Lord of the Genii******* (AEons), see
what the Genii, the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Fetahil is identical with the host of the Pitris who "created Man" as only a
"shell." He was, with the Nazarenes, the king of light, and the creator; but in
this instance he is the unlucky Prometheus, who fails to get hold of the Living
Fire necessary for the formation of the divine Soul, as he is ignorant of the
secret name, the ineffable or incommunicable name of the Kabalists.
** The spirit of Matter and Concupiscence; "Kamarupa" minus "Manas," Mind.
*** See Franck's "Codex Nazaraeus," and Dunlap's "Sod, the Son of the Man."
**** Codex Nazaraeus, ii., 233.
***** This Mano of the Nazarenes strangely resembles the Hindu Manu, the
Heavenly Man of the "Rig Vedas."
****** "I am the true Vine, and my father is the husbandman." (John xv., 1.)
******* With the Gnostics, Christ, as well as Michael who is identical with him
in some respects, was the "Chief of the AEons."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 196 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
rebellious angels do, and about what they are consulting.* They say, 'Let us
call for the world, and let us call the 'powers' into existence." The Genii are
the Principes, the "Sons of Light," but thou art the "Messenger of Life."**
And in order to counteract the influence of the seven "badly disposed"
principles, the progeny of Spiritus, CABAR-ZIO, the mighty Lord of Splendor,
produces seven other lives (the cardinal virtues) who shine in their own form
and light "from on high"*** and thus re-establish the balance between good and
evil, light and darkness.
Here one finds a repetition of the early allegorical, dual systems, as the
Zoroastrian, and detects a germ of the dogmatic and dualistic religions of the
future, a germ which has grown into such a luxuriant tree in ecclesiastical
Christianity. It is already the outline of the two "Supremes" -- God and Satan.
But in the Stanzas no such idea exists.
Most of the Western Christian Kabalists -- pre-eminently Eliphas Levi -- in
their desire to reconcile the Occult Sciences with Church dogmas, did their best
to make of the "Astral Light" only and preeminently the Pleroma of early Church
Fathers, the abode of the Hosts of the Fallen Angels, of the "Archons" and
"Powers." But the Astral Light, while only the lower aspect of the Absolute, is
yet dual. It is the Anima Mundi, and ought never to be viewed otherwise, except
for Kabalistic purposes. The difference which exists between its "light" and its
"Living Fire" ought to be ever present in the mind of the Seer and the
"Psychic." The higher aspect, without which only creatures of matter from that
Astral Light can be produced, is this Living Fire, and it is the Seventh
Principle. It is said in "Isis Unveiled," in a complete description of it: --
"The Astral Light or Anima Mundi is dual and bisexual. The (ideal) male part of
it is purely divine and spiritual, it is the Wisdom, it is Spirit or Purusha;
while the female portion (the Spiritus of the Nazarenes) is tainted, in one
sense, with matter, is indeed matter, and therefore is evil already. It is the
life-principle of every living creature, and furnishes the astral soul, the
fluidic perisprit, to men, animals, fowls of the air, and everything living.
Animals have only the latent germ of the highest immortal soul in them. . . . .
This latter will develop
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Codex Nazaraeus, i, 135.
** Ibid.
*** See the Cosmogony of Pherecydes.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 197 ILDA-BAOTH-JEHOVAH.
only after a series of countless evolutions; the doctrine of which evolution is
contained in the Kabalistic axiom: 'A stone becomes a plant; a plant, a beast; a
beast, a man; a man, a spirit; and the spirit, a god.'" (Vol. I., p. 301, note.)

The seven principles of the Eastern Initiates had not been explained when "Isis"
was written, but only the three Kabalistic Faces of the semi-exoteric Kabala.*
But these contain the description of the mystic natures of the first group of
Dhyan Chohans in the regimen ignis, the region and "rule (or government) of
fire," which group is divided into three classes, synthesized by the first,
which makes four or the "Tetraktis." (See Comments on Stanza VII. Book I.) If
one studies the Comments attentively he will find the same progression in the
angelic natures, viz., from the passive down to the active, the last of these
Beings being as near to the Ahamkara element (the region or plane wherein
Egoship or the feeling of I-am-ness is beginning to be defined) as the first
ones are near to the undifferentiated essence. The former are Arupa,
incorporeal; the latter, Rupa, corporeal.
In Volume II. of Isis (p. 183 et seq.) the philosophical systems of the Gnostics
and the primitive Jewish Christians, the Nazarenes and the Ebionites, are fully
considered. They show the views held in those days -- outside the circle of
Mosaic Jews -- about Jehovah. He was identified by all the Gnostics with the
evil, rather than with the good principle. For them, he was Ilda-Baoth, "the son
of Darkness," whose mother, Sophia Achamoth, was the daughter of Sophia, the
Divine Wisdom (the female Holy Ghost of the early Christians) -- Akasa;** while
Sophia Achamoth personified the lower Astral Light or Ether. Ilda-Baoth,*** or
Jehovah, is simply one of the Elohim, the seven
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* They are found, however, in the Chaldean Book of Numbers.
** The astral light stands in the same relation to Akasa and Anima Mundi, as
Satan stands to the Deity. They are one and the same thing seen from two
aspects: the spiritual and the psychic -- the super-ethereal or connecting link
between matter and pure spirit, and the physical. See for the difference between
nous, the higher divine wisdom, and psyche, the lower and terrestrial (St. James
iii. v. 15-17). Vide "Demon est Deus inversus," Part II. of this volume.
*** Ilda-Baoth is a compound name made up of Ilda, , "a child," and Baoth; both
from the egg, and Baoth, "chaos," emptiness, void, or desolation; or the child
born in the egg of Chaos, like Brahma.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 198 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
creative Spirits, and one of the lower Sephiroth. He produces from himself seven
other Gods, "Stellar Spirits" (or the lunar ancestors*), for they are all the
same.** They are all in his own image (the "Spirits of the Face"), and the
reflections one of the other, and have become darker and more material as they
successively receded from their originator. They also inhabit seven regions
disposed like a ladder, as its rungs slope up and down the scale of spirit and
matter.*** With Pagans and Christians, with Hindus and Chaldeans, with the Greek
as with the Roman Catholics -- with a slight variation of the texts in their
interpretations -- they all were the Genii of the seven planets, as of the seven
planetary spheres of our septenary chain, of which Earth is the lowest. (See
Isis, Vol. II. p. 186.) This connects the "Stellar" and "Lunar" Spirits with the
higher planetary Angels and the Saptarishis (the seven Rishis of the Stars) of
the Hindus -- as subordinate Angels (Messengers) to these "Rishis," the
emanations, on the descending scale, of the former. Such, in the opinion of the
philosophical Gnostics, were the God and the Archangels now worshipped by the
Christians! The "Fallen Angels" and the legend of the "War in Heaven" is thus
purely pagan in its origin and comes from India via Persia and Chaldea. The only
reference to it in the Christian canon is found in Revelations xii., as quoted a
few pages back.
Thus "SATAN," once he ceases to be viewed in the superstitious, dogmatic,
unphilosophical spirit of the Churches, grows into the grandiose image of one
who made of terrestrial a divine MAN; who gave him, throughout the long cycle of
Maha-kalpa the law of the Spirit of Life, and made him free from the Sin of
Ignorance, hence of death. (See the Section On Satan in Part II. Vol. II.)
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Jehovah's connection with the moon in the Kabala is well known to students.
** About the Nazarenes see Isis, Vol. II. p. 131 and 132; the true followers of
the true Christos were all Nazarenes and Christians, and were the opponents of
the later Christians.
*** Vide supra, the diagram of the lunar ring of seven worlds, where, as in our
or any other chain, the upper worlds are spiritual, while the lowest, whether
Moon, Earth, or any planet, is dark with matter.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 199 THE SEVEN PLANES.
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
(a) Here, having finished for the time being with our side-issues -- which,
however they may break the flow of the narrative, are necessary for the
elucidation of the whole scheme -- the reader must return once more to
Cosmogony. The phrase "Older wheels" refers to the worlds or Globes of our chain
as they were during the "previous Rounds." The present Stanza, when explained
esoterically, is found embodied entirely in the Kabalistic works. Therein will
be found the very history of the evolution of those countless Globes which
evolve after a periodical Pralaya, rebuilt from old material into new forms. The
previous Globes disintegrate and reappear transformed and perfected for a new
phase of life. In the Kabala, worlds are compared to sparks which fly from under
the hammer of the great Architect -- LAW, the law which rules all the smaller
The following comparative diagram shows the identity between the two systems,
the Kabalistic and the Eastern. The three upper are the three higher planes of
consciousness, revealed and explained in both schools only to the Initiates, the
lower ones represent the four lower planes -- the lowest being our plane, or the
visible Universe.
These seven planes correspond to the seven states of consciousness in man. It
remains with him to attune the three higher states in himself to the three
higher planes in Kosmos. But before he can attempt to attune, he must awaken the
three "seats" to life and activity. And how many are capable of bringing
themselves to even a superficial comprehension of Atma-Vidya (Spirit-Knowledge),
or what is called by the Sufis, Rohanee! In Section the VIIth of this Book, in
Sub-section 3,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The reader is reminded that Kosmos often means in our Stanzas only our own
Solar System, not the Infinite Universe.
** This is purely astronomical.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 200 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the reader will find a still clearer explanation of the above in the Commentary
upon Saptaparna -- the man-plant. See also the Section of that name in Part II.

[[Footnote(s) to diagram ------------------------------------------------- ]]
* The Arupa or "formless," there where form ceases to exist, on the objective
† The word "Archetypal" must not be taken here in the sense that the Platonists
gave to it, i.e., the world as it existed in the Mind of the Deity; but in that
of a world made as a first model, to be followed and improved upon by the worlds
which succeed it physically -- though deteriorating in purity.
‡ These are the four lower planes of Cosmic Consciousness, the three higher
planes being inaccessible to human intellect as developed at present. The seven
states of human consciousness pertain to quite another question.
(b) "The Seed appears and disappears continuously." Here "Seed" stands for "the
World-germ," viewed by Science as material particles in a highly attenuated
condition, but in Occult physics as "Spiritual particles," i.e., supersensuous
matter existing in a state of primeval

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 201 NO SHADOW, NO LIGHT.
differentiation.* In theogony, every Seed is an ethereal organism, from which
evolves later on a celestial being, a God.
In the "beginning," that which is called in mystic phraseology "Cosmic Desire"
evolves into absolute Light. Now light without any shadow would be absolute
light -- in other words, absolute darkness -- as physical science seeks to
prove. That shadow appears under the form of primordial matter, allegorized --
if one likes -- in the shape of the Spirit of Creative Fire or Heat. If,
rejecting the poetical form and allegory, science chooses to see in this the
primordial Fire-Mist, it is welcome to do so. Whether one way or the other,
whether Fohat or the famous FORCE of Science, nameless, and as difficult of
definition as our Fohat himself, that Something "caused the Universe to move
with circular motion," as Plato has it; or, as the Occult teaching expresses it:

"The Central Sun causes Fohat to collect primordial dust in the form of balls,
to impel them to move in converging lines and finally to approach each other and
aggregate." (Book of Dzyan) . . . . . "Being scattered in Space, without order
or system, the world-germs come into frequent collision until their final
aggregation, after which they become wanderers (Comets). Then the battles and
struggles begin. The older (bodies) attract the younger, while others repel
them. Many perish, devoured by their stronger companions. Those that escape
become worlds."**
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* To see and appreciate the difference -- the immense gulf that separates
terrestrial matter from the finer grades of supersensuous matter -- every
astronomer, every chemist and physicist ought to be a psychometer, to say the
least; he ought to be able to sense for himself that difference in which he now
refuses to believe. Mrs. Elizabeth Denton, one of the most learned, and also one
of the most materialistic and sceptical women of her age -- the wife of
Professor Denton, the well-known American geologist and the author of "The Soul
of Things" -- was, nevertheless, one of the most wonderful psychometers some
years ago. This is what she described in one of her experiments; with a particle
of a meteorite placed on her forehead, in an envelope, the lady, not being aware
of what it contained, said:
"What a difference between that which we recognise as matter here and that which
seems like matter there! In the one, the elements are so coarse and so angular,
I wonder that we can endure it all, much more that we can desire to continue our
present relations to it; in the other, all the elements are so refined, they are
so free from those great, rough angularities, which characterize the elements
here, that I can but regard that as by so much the more than this, the real
existence." (Vol. III. p. 345-6.)
** When carefully analysed and reflected upon, this will be found as scientific
as Science could make it, even at our late period.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 202 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
We have been assured that there exist several modern works of speculative fancy
upon such struggles for life in sidereal heaven, especially in the German
language. We rejoice to hear it, for ours is an Occult teaching lost in the
darkness of archaic ages. We have treated of it fully in "Isis Unveiled," and
the idea of Darwinian-like evolution, of struggle for life and supremacy, and of
the "survival of the fittest" among the Hosts above as the Hosts below, runs
throughout both the volumes of our earlier work, written in 1876 (See Index in
"Isis Unveiled" at the words "Evolution" -- "Darwin" -- "Kapila" -- "Battle of
Life," etc. etc.) But the idea was not ours, it is that of antiquity.
Even the Puranic writers have ingeniously interwoven allegory with Cosmic facts
and human events. Any symbologist may discern the astro-cosmical allusion even
though he be unable to grasp the whole meaning. The great "Wars in Heaven," in
the Puranas; the wars of the Titans, in Hesiod and other classical writers; the
"struggles," also in the Egyptian legend between Osiris and Typhon, and even
those in the Scandinavian legends, all refer to the same subject. Northern
Mythology refers to it as the battle of the Flames, the sons of Muspel who
fought on the field of Wigred. All these relate to Heaven and Earth, and have a
double and often even a triple meaning, and esoteric application to things above
as to things below. They relate severally to astronomical, theogonical and human
struggles; to the adjustment of orbs, and the supremacy among nations and
tribes. The "Struggle for Existence" and the "Survival of the Fittest" reigned
supreme from the moment that Kosmos manifested into being, and could hardly
escape the observant eye of the ancient Sages. Hence the incessant fights of
Indra, the god of the Firmament, with the Asuras -- degraded from high gods into
Cosmic demons; and with Vritri or Ah-hi; the battles fought between stars and
constellations, between Moon and planets -- later on incarnated as kings and
mortals. Hence also the War in Heaven of Michael and his Host against the Dragon
(Jupiter and Lucifer-Venus), when a third of the stars of the rebellious host
was hurled down into Space, and "its place was found no more in Heaven." As said
long ago -- "This is the basic and fundamental stone of the secret cycles. It
shows that the Brahmins and Tanaim . . . speculated on the creation and
development of the world quite in a Darwinian way, both anticipating him and his
school in the natural selection of species, the survival of the fittest,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 203 THE BIRTH OF THE WORLDS.
and transformation. . . . There were old worlds that perished conquered by the
new," etc., etc. ("Isis Unveiled," Vol. II., p. 260.) The assertion that all the
worlds (Stars, planets, etc.) -- as soon as a nucleus of primordial substance in
the laya (undifferentiated) state is informed by the freed principles, of a just
deceased sidereal body -- become first comets, and then Suns to cool down to
inhabitable worlds, is a teaching as old as the Rishis.
Thus the Secret Books distinctly teach, as we see, an astronomy that would not
be rejected even by modern speculation could the latter thoroughly understand
its teachings.
For, archaic astronomy, and the ancient, physical and mathematical sciences,
expressed views identical with those of modern science, and many of far more
momentous import. A "struggle for life" as a "survival of the fittest" in the
worlds above, as on our planet here below, are distinctly taught. This teaching,
however, although it would not be "entirely rejected" by Science, is sure to be
repudiated as an integral whole. For it avers that there are only seven
Self-born primordial "gods" emanated from the trinitarian ONE. In other words,
it means that all the worlds or sidereal bodies (always on strict analogy) are
formed one from the other, after the primordial manifestation at the beginning
of the "Great Age" is accomplished. The birth of the celestial bodies in Space
is compared to a crowd or multitude of "pilgrims" at the festival of the
"Fires." Seven ascetics appear on the threshold of the temple with seven lighted
sticks of incense. At the light of these the first row of pilgrims light their
incense sticks. After which every ascetic begins whirling his stick around his
head in space, and furnishes the rest with fire. Thus with the heavenly bodies.
A laya-centre is lighted and awakened into life by the fires of another
"pilgrim," after which the new "centre" rushes into space and becomes a comet.
It is only after losing its velocity, and hence its fiery tail, that the "Fiery
Dragon" settles down into quiet and steady life as a regular respectable citizen
of the sidereal family. Therefore it is said: --
Born in the unfathomable depths of Space, out of the homogeneous Element called
the World-Soul, every nucleus of Cosmic matter, suddenly launched into being,
begins life under the most hostile circumstances. Through a series of countless
ages, it has to conquer

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 204 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
for itself a place in the infinitudes. It circles round and round between denser
and already fixed bodies, moving by jerks, and pulling towards some given point
or centre that attracts it, trying to avoid, like a ship drawn into a channel
dotted with reefs and sunken rocks, other bodies that draw and repel it in turn;
many perish, their mass disintegrating through stronger masses, and, when born
within a system, chiefly within the insatiable stomachs of various Suns. (See
Comm. to Stanza IV). Those which move slower and are propelled into an elliptic
course are doomed to annihilation sooner or later. Others moving in parabolic
curves generally escape destruction, owing to their velocity.
Some very critical readers will perhaps imagine that this teaching, as to the
cometary stage passed through by all heavenly bodies, is in contradiction with
the statements just made as to the moon being the mother of the earth. They will
perhaps fancy that intuition is needed to harmonize the two. But no intuition is
in truth required. What does Science know of Comets, their genesis, growth, and
ultimate behaviour? Nothing -- absolutely nothing! And what is there so
impossible that a laya centre -- a lump of cosmic protoplasm, homogeneous and
latent, when suddenly animated or fired up -- should rush from its bed in Space
and whirl throughout the abysmal depths in order to strengthen its homogeneous
organism by an accumulation and addition of differentiated elements? And why
should not such a comet settle in life, live, and become an inhabited globe!
"The abodes of Fohat are many," it is said. "He places his four fiery
(electro-positive) Sons in the "Four circles"; these Circles are the Equator,
the Ecliptic, and the two parallels of declination, or the tropics -- to preside
over the climates of which are placed the Four mystical Entities. Then again:
"Other seven (sons) are commissioned to preside over the seven hot, and seven
cold lokas (the hells of the orthodox Brahmins) at the two ends of the Egg of
Matter (our Earth and its poles). The seven lokas are also called the "Rings,"
elsewhere, and the "Circles." The ancients made the polar circles seven instead
of two, as Europeans do; for Mount Meru, which is the North Pole, is said to
have seven gold and seven silver steps leading to it.
The strange statement made in one of the Stanzas: "The Songs of Fohat and his
Sons were radiant as the noon-tide Sun and the Moon combined;" and that the four
Sons on the middle four-fold

Circle "saw their father's songs and heard his Solar-selenic radiance;" is
explained in the Commentary in these words: "The agitation of the Fohatic Forces
at the two cold ends (North and South Poles) of the Earth which resulted in a
multicoloured radiance at night, have in them several of the properties of Akasa
(Ether) colour and sound as well." . . . . . . "Sound is the characteristic of
Akasa (Ether): it generates air, the property of which is Touch; which (by
friction) becomes productive of Colour and Light." . . . . . . (Vishnu Purana.)
Perhaps the above will be regarded as archaic nonsense, but it will be better
comprehended, if the reader remembers the Aurora Borealis and Australis, both of
which take place at the very centres of terrestrial electric and magnetic
forces. The two poles are said to be the store-houses, the receptacles and
liberators, at the same time, of Cosmic and terrestrial Vitality (Electricity);
from the surplus of which the Earth, had it not been for these two natural
"safety-valves," would have been rent to pieces long ago. At the same time it is
now a theory that has lately become an axiom, that the phenomenon of polar
lights is accompanied by, and productive of, strong sounds, like whistling,
hissing, and cracking. (But see Professor Trumholdt's works on the Aurora
Borealis, and his correspondence regarding this moot question.)
STANZA VI. -- Continued.
(a) The "small wheel" is our chain of spheres, and the fourth spoke is our
Earth, the fourth in the chain. It is one of those on which the "hot (positive)
breath of the Sun" has a direct effect.*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The seven fundamental transformations of the globes or heavenly spheres, or
rather of their constituent particles of matter, is described as follows: (1)
The homogeneous; (2) the aeriform and radiant (gaseous); (3) Curd-like
(nebulous); (4) Atomic, Ethereal [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 206 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
To calculate its age, however, as the pupil is asked to do in the Stanza, is
rather difficult, since we are not given the figures of the Great Kalpa, and are
not allowed to publish those of our small Yugas, except as to the approximate
duration of these. "The older wheels rotated for one Eternity and one half of an
Eternity," it says. We know that by "Eternity" the seventh part of
311,040,000,000,000 years, or an age of Brahma is meant. But what of that? We
also know that, to begin with, if we take for our basis the above figures, we
have first of all to eliminate from the 100 years of Brahma (or
311,040,000,000,000 years) two years taken up by the Sandhyas (twilights), which
leaves 98, as we have to bring it to the mystical combination 14 x 7. But we
have no knowledge at what time precisely the evolution and formation of our
little earth began. Therefore it is impossible to calculate its age, unless the
time of its birth is given -- which the TEACHERS refuse to do, so far. At the
close of this Book and in Book II., however, some chronological hints will be
given. We must remember, moreover, that the law of Analogy holds good for the
worlds, as it does for man; and that as "The ONE (Deity) becomes Two (Deva or
Angel) and Two becomes Three (or man)," etc., etc., so we are taught that the
Curds (world-stuff) become wanderers, (Comets), these become stars, and the
stars (the centres of vortices) our sun and planets -- to put it briefly.*
(b) There are four grades of initiation mentioned in exoteric works, which are
known respectively in Sanskrit as "Srotapanna," "Sagardagan," "Anagamin," and
"Arhan" -- the four paths to Nirvana, in this, our fourth Round, bearing the
same appellations. The Arhan, though he can see the Past, the Present, and the
Future, is not yet the highest Initiate; for the Adept himself, the initiated
candidate, becomes chela (pupil) to a higher Initiate. Three further higher
grades have to be conquered by the Arhan who would reach the apex of the ladder
of Arhatship. There are those who have reached it even in this fifth race of
ours, but the faculties necessary for the attainment of these higher
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] (beginning of motion, hence of
differentiation); (5) Germinal, fiery, (differentiated, but composed of the
germs only of the Elements, in their earliest states, they having seven states,
when completely developed on our earth); (6) Four-fold, vapoury (the future
Earth); (7) Cold and depending (on the Sun for life and light).
* This cannot be so very unscientific, since Descartes thought also that "the
planets rotate on their axes because they were once lucid stars, the centres of

grades will be fully developed in the average ascetic only at the end of this
Root-Race, and in the Sixth and Seventh. Thus there will always be Initiates and
the Profane till the end of this minor Manvantara, the present life-cycle. The
Arhats of the "fire-mist" of the 7th rung are but one remove from the Root-Base
of their Hierarchy -- the highest on Earth, and our Terrestrial chain. This
"Root-Base" has a name which can only be translated by several compound words
into English" -- "the ever-living-human-Banyan." This "Wondrous Being" descended
from a "high region," they say, in the early part of the Third Age, before the
separation of the sexes of the Third Race.
This Third Race is sometimes called collectively "the Sons of Passive Yoga,"
i.e., it was produced unconsciously by the second Race, which, as it was
intellectually inactive, is supposed to have been constantly plunged in a kind
of blank or abstract contemplation, as required by the conditions of the Yoga
state. In the first or earlier portion of the existence of this third race,
while it was yet in its state of purity, the "Sons of Wisdom," who, as will be
seen, incarnated in this Third Race, produced by Kriyasakti a progeny called the
"Sons of Ad" or "of the Fire-Mist," the "Sons of Will and Yoga," etc. They were
a conscious production, as a portion of the race was already animated with the
divine spark of spiritual, superior intelligence. It was not a Race, this
progeny. It was at first a wondrous Being, called the "Initiator," and after him
a group of semi-divine and semi-human beings. "Set apart" in Archaic genesis for
certain purposes, they are those in whom are said to have incarnated the highest
Dhyanis, "Munis and Rishis from previous Manvantaras" -- to form the nursery for
future human adepts, on this earth and during the present cycle. These "Sons of
Will and Yoga" born, so to speak, in an immaculate way, remained, it is
explained, entirely apart from the rest of mankind.
The "BEING" just referred to, which has to remain nameless, is the Tree from
which, in subsequent ages, all the great historically known Sages and
Hierophants, such as the Rishi Kapila, Hermes, Enoch, Orpheus, etc., etc., have
branched off. As objective man, he is the mysterious (to the profane -- the ever
invisible) yet ever present Personage about whom legends are rife in the East,
especially among the Occultists and the students of the Sacred Science. It is he
who changes form, yet remains ever the same. And it is he again who holds
spiritual sway over the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 208 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
initiated Adepts throughout the whole world. He is, as said, the "Nameless One"
who has so many names, and yet whose names and whose very nature are unknown. He
is the "Initiator," called the "GREAT SACRIFICE." For, sitting at the threshold
of LIGHT, he looks into it from within the circle of Darkness, which he will not
cross; nor will he quit his post till the last day of this life-cycle. Why does
the solitary Watcher remain at his self-chosen post? Why does he sit by the
fountain of primeval Wisdom, of which he drinks no longer, as he has naught to
learn which he does not know -- aye, neither on this Earth, nor in its heaven?
Because the lonely, sore-footed pilgrims on their way back to their home are
never sure to the last moment of not losing their way in this limitless desert
of illusion and matter called Earth-Life. Because he would fain show the way to
that region of freedom and light, from which he is a voluntary exile himself, to
every prisoner who has succeeded in liberating himself from the bonds of flesh
and illusion. Because, in short, he has sacrificed himself for the sake of
mankind, though but a few Elect may profit by the GREAT SACRIFICE.
It is under the direct, silent guidance of this MAHA -- (great) -- GURU that all
the other less divine Teachers and instructors of mankind became, from the first
awakening of human consciousness, the guides of early Humanity. It is through
these "Sons of God" that infant humanity got its first notions of all the arts
and sciences, as well as of spiritual knowledge; and it is they who have laid
the first foundation-stone of those ancient civilizations that puzzle so sorely
our modern generation of students and scholars.*
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Let those who doubt this statement explain the mystery of the extraordinary
knowledge possessed by the ancients -- alleged to have developed from lower and
animal-like savages, the cave-men of the Palaeolithic age -- on any other
equally reasonable grounds. Let them turn to such works as those of Vitruvius
Pollio of the Augustan age, on architecture, for instance, in which all the
rules of proportion are those taught anciently at initiations, if he would
acquaint himself with the truly divine art, and understand the deep esoteric
significance hidden in every rule and law of proportion. No man descended from a
Palaeolithic cave-dweller could ever evolve such a science unaided, even in
millenniums of thought and intellectual evolution. It is the pupils of those
incarnated Rishis and Devas of the third Root Race, who handed their knowledge
from one generation to another, to Egypt and Greece with its now lost canon of
proportion; as it is the Disciples of the Initiates of the 4th, the Atlanteans,
who handed it over to their Cyclopes, the "Sons of Cycles" or of the "Infinite,"
from whom the name passed to the still later generations of Gnostic priests. "It
is owing to the divine perfection [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 209 THE SACRED ISLAND.
Although these matters were barely hinted at in "Isis Unveiled," it will be well
to remind the reader of what was said in Vol. I., pp. 587 to 593, concerning a
certain Sacred Island in Central Asia, and to refer him for further details to
the chapter in Book II. on "The Sons of God and the Sacred Island." A few more
explanations, however, though thrown out in a fragmentary form, may help the
student to obtain a glimpse into the present mystery.
To state at least one detail concerning these mysterious "Sons of God" in plain
words. It is from them, these Brahmaputras, that the high Dwijas, the initiated
Brahmins of old justly claimed descent, while the modern Brahmin would have the
lowest castes believe literally that they issued direct from the mouth of
Brahma. This is the esoteric teaching, which adds moreover that, although these
descendants (spiritually of course) from the "sons of Will and Yoga," became in
time divided into opposite sexes, as their "Kriyasakti" progenitors did
themselves, later on; yet even their degenerate descendants have down to the
present day retained a veneration and respect for the creative
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] of those architectural proportions
that the Ancients could build those wonders of all the subsequent ages, their
Fanes, Pyramids, Cave-Temples, Cromlechs, Cairns, Altars, proving they had the
powers of machinery and a knowledge of mechanics to which modern skill is like a
child's play, and which that skill refers to itself as the 'works of
hundred-handed giants.'" (See "Book of God," Kenealy.) Modern architects may not
altogether have neglected those rules, but they have superadded enough empirical
innovations to destroy those just proportions. It is Vitruvius who gave to
posterity the rules of construction of the Grecian temples erected to the
immortal gods; and the ten books of Marcus Vitruvius Pollio on Architecture, of
one, in short, who was an initiate, can only be studied esoterically. The
Druidical circles, the Dolmen, the Temples of India, Egypt and Greece, the
Towers and the 127 towns in Europe which were found "Cyclopean in origin" by the
French Institute, are all the work of initiated Priest-Architects, the
descendants of those primarily taught by the "Sons of God," justly called "The
Builders." This is what appreciative posterity says of those descendants. "They
used neither mortar nor cement, nor steel nor iron to cut the stones with; and
yet they were so artfully wrought that in many places the joints are not seen,
though many of the stones, as in Peru, are 18 ft. thick, and in the walls of the
fortress of Cuzco there are stones of a still greater size." (Acosta, vi., 14.)
"Again, the walls of Syene, built 5,400 years ago, when that spot was exactly
under the tropic, which it has now ceased to be, were so constructed that at
noon, at the precise moment of the solar solstice, the entire disc of the Sun
was seen reflected on their surface -- a work which the united skill of all the
astronomers of Europe would not now be able to effect." -- (Kenealy, "Book of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 210 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
function, and still regard it in the light of a religious ceremony, whereas the
more civilized nations consider it as a mere animal function. Compare the
western views and practice in these matters with the Institutions of Manu in
regard to the laws of Grihasta and married life. The true Brahmin is thus indeed
"he whose seven forefathers have drunk the juice of the moon-plant (Soma)," and
who is a "Trisuparna," for he has understood the secret of the Vedas.
And, to this day, such Brahmins know that, during its early beginnings, psychic
and physical intellect being dormant and consciousness still undeveloped, the
spiritual conceptions of that race were quite unconnected with its physical
surroundings. That divine man dwelt in his animal -- though externally human --
form; and, if there was instinct in him, no self-consciousness came to enlighten
the darkness of the latent fifth principle. When, moved by the law of Evolution,
the Lords of Wisdom infused into him the spark of consciousness, the first
feeling it awoke to life and activity was a sense of solidarity, of one-ness
with his spiritual creators. As the child's first feeling is for its mother and
nurse, so the first aspirations of the awakening consciousness in primitive man
were for those whose element he felt within himself, and who yet were outside,
and independent of him. DEVOTION arose out of that feeling, and became the first
and foremost motor in his nature; for it is the only one which is natural in our
heart, which is innate in us, and which we find alike in human babe and the
young of the animal. This feeling of irrepressible, instinctive aspiration in
primitive man is beautifully, and one may say intuitionally, described by
Carlyle. "The great antique heart," he exclaims, "how like a child's in its
simplicity, like a man's in its earnest solemnity and depth! heaven lies over
him wheresoever he goes or stands on the earth; making all the earth a mystic
temple to him, the earth's business all a kind of worship. Glimpses of bright
creatures flash in the common sunlight; angels yet hover, doing God's messages
among men . . . . . Wonder, miracle, encompass the man; he lives in an element
of miracle* . . . . A great law of duty, high as these two infinitudes (heaven
and hell), dwarfing all else, annihilating all else -- it was a reality, and it
is one: the garment
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* That which was natural in the sight of primitive man has become only now
miracle to us; and that which was to him a miracle could never be expressed in
our language.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 211 THE SONS OF WISDOM.
only of it is dead; the essence of it lives through all times and all eternity!"

It lives undeniably, and has settled in all its ineradicable strength and power
in the Asiatic Aryan heart from the Third Race direct through its first
"mind-born" sons, -- the fruits of Kriyasakti. As time rolled on the holy caste
of Initiates produced but rarely, and from age to age, such perfect creatures:
beings apart, inwardly, though the same as those who produced them, outwardly.
While in the infancy of the third primitive race: --
"A creature of a more exalted kind
Was wanting yet, and therefore was designed;
Conscious of thought, of more capacious breast
For empire formed and fit to rule the rest. . . . ."
It was called into being, a ready and perfect vehicle for the incarnating
denizens of higher spheres, who took forthwith their abodes in these forms born
of Spiritual WILL and the natural divine power in man. It was a child of pure
Spirit, mentally unalloyed with any tincture of earthly element. Its physical
frame alone was of time and of life, as it drew its intelligence direct from
above. It was the living tree of divine wisdom; and may therefore be likened to
the Mundane Tree of the Norse Legend, which cannot wither and die until the last
battle of life shall be fought, while its roots are gnawed all the time by the
dragon Nidhogg; for even so, the first and holy Son of Kriyasakti had his body
gnawed by the tooth of time, but the roots of his inner being remained for ever
undecaying and strong, because they grew and expanded in heaven not on earth. He
was the first of the FIRST, and he was the seed of all the others. There were
other "Sons of Kriyasakti" produced by a second Spiritual effort, but the first
one has remained to this day the Seed of divine Knowledge, the One and the
Supreme among the terrestrial "Sons of Wisdom." Of this subject we can say no
more, except to add that in every age -- aye, even in our own -- there have been
great intellects who have understood the problem correctly.
How comes our physical body to the state of perfection it is found in now?
Through millions of years of evolution, of course, yet never through, or from,
animals, as taught by materialism. For, as Carlyle says: -- ". . . The essence
of our being, the mystery in us that calls itself 'I,' -- what words have we for
such things? -- it is a breath of Heaven,

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 212 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the highest Being reveals himself in man. This body, these faculties, this life
of ours, is it not all as a vesture for the UNNAMED?"
The breath of heaven, or rather the breath of life, called in the Bible Nephesh,
is in every animal, in every animate speck as in every mineral atom. But none of
these has, like man, the consciousness of the nature of that highest Being,* as
none has that divine harmony in its form which man possesses. It is, as Novalis
said, and no one since has said it better, as repeated by Carlyle: --
"There is but one temple in the universe, and that is the body of man. Nothing
is holier than that high form . . . . We touch heaven when we lay our hand on a
human body!" "This sounds like a mere flourish of rhetoric," adds Carlyle, "but
it is not so. If well meditated it will turn out to be a scientific fact; the
expression . . . of the actual truth of the thing. We are the miracle of
miracles, -- the great inscrutable Mystery."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* There is no nation in the world in which the feeling of devotion or of
religious mysticism is more developed and prominent than in the Hindu people.
See what Max Muller says of this idiosyncracy and national feature in his works.
This is direct inheritance from the primitive conscious men of the Third Race.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 213 THE CREATIVE POWERS.
THE SPIRITUAL -- (Atma-Buddhi, Spirit-soul)* (c); (again) THE THREE FROM THE ONE
(a) The hierarchy of Creative Powers is divided into seven (or 4 and 3)
esoteric, within the twelve great Orders, recorded in the twelve signs of the
Zodiac; the seven of the manifesting scale being connected, moreover, with the
Seven Planets. All this is subdivided into numberless groups of divine
Spiritual, semi-Spiritual, and ethereal Beings.
The Chief Hierarchies among these are hinted at in the great Quaternary, or the
"four bodies and the three faculties" of Brahma exoterically, and the
Panchasyam, the five Brahmas, or the five Dhyani-Buddhas in the Buddhist system.

The highest group is composed of the divine Flames, so-called, also spoken of as
the "Fiery Lions" and the "Lions of Life," whose esotericism is securely hidden
in the Zodiacal sign of Leo. It is the nucleole of the superior divine World
(see Commentary in first pages of Addendum). They are the formless Fiery
Breaths, identical in one aspect with the upper Sephirothal TRIAD, which is
placed by the Kabalists in the "Archetypal World."
The same hierarchy, with the same numbers, is found in the Japanese system, in
the "Beginnings" as taught by both the Shinto and the Buddhist sects. In this
system, Anthropogenesis precedes Cosmogenesis, as the Divine merges into the
human, and creates --
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* This relates to the Cosmic principles.
** The seven creative Rishis now connected with the constellation of the Great

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 214 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
midway in its descent into matter -- the visible Universe. The legendary
personages -- remarks reverentially Omoie -- "having to be understood as the
stereotyped embodiment of the higher (secret) doctrine, and its sublime truths."
To state it at full length, however, would occupy too much of our space, but a
few words on this old system cannot be out of place. The following is a short
synopsis of this Anthropo-Cosmogenesis, and it shows how closely the most
separated notions echoed one and the same Archaic teaching.
When all was as yet Chaos (Kon-ton) three spiritual Beings appeared on the stage
of future creation: (1) Ame no ani naka nushi no Kami, "Divine Monarch of the
Central Heaven"; (2) Taka mi onosubi no Kami, "Exalted, imperial Divine
offspring of Heaven and the Earth"; and (3) Kamu mi musubi no Kami, "Offspring
of the Gods," simply.
These were without form or substance (our arupa triad), as neither the celestial
nor the terrestrial substance had yet differentiated, "nor had the essence of
things been formed."
In the Zohar -- which, as now arranged and re-edited by Moses de Leon, with the
help of Syrian and Chaldean Christian Gnostics in the XIIth century, and
corrected and revised still later by many Christian hands, is only a little less
exoteric than the Bible itself -- this divine "Vehicle" no longer appears as it
does in the "Chaldean Book of Numbers." True enough, Ain-Soph, the ABSOLUTE
ENDLESS NO-THING, uses also the form of the ONE, the manifested "Heavenly man"
(the FIRST CAUSE) as its chariot (Mercabah, in Hebrew; Vahan, in Sanskrit) or
vehicle to descend into, and manifest through, in the phenomenal world. But the
Kabalists neither make it plain how the ABSOLUTE can use anything, or exercise
any attribute whatever, since, as the Absolute, it is devoid of attributes; nor
do they explain that in reality it is the First Cause (Plato's Logos) the
original and eternal IDEA, that manifests through Adam Kadmon, the Second Logos,
so to speak. In the "Book of Numbers" it is explained that EN (or Ain, Aior) is
the only self-existent, whereas its "Depth" (Bythos or Buthon of the Gnostics,
called Propator) is only periodical. The latter is Brahm as differentiated from
Brahma or Parabrahm. It is the Depth, the Source of Light, or Propator, which is
the unmanifested Logos or the abstract Idea, and not Ain-Soph, whose ray uses
Adam-Kadmon or the manifested Logos (the objective Universe) "male and female"
-- as a chariot through which to manifest. But in the Zohar we read the
following incongruity: "Senior

occultatus est et absconditus; Microprosopus manifestus est, et non manifestus."
(Rosenroth; Liber Mysterii, IV., 1.) This is a fallacy, since Microprosopus or
the microcosm, can only exist during its manifestations, and is destroyed during
the Maha-Pralayas. Rosenroth's Kabala is no guide, but very often a puzzle.
(b) As in the Japanese system, in the Egyptian, and every old cosmogony -- at
this divine FLAME, The "One," are lit the three descending groups. Having their
potential being in the higher group, they now become distinct and separate
Entities. These are called the "Virgins of Life," the "Great Illusion," etc.,
etc., and collectively the "Six-pointed Star." The latter is the symbol, in
almost every religion, of the Logos as the first emanation. It is that of Vishnu
in India (the Chakra, or wheel), and the glyph of the Tetragrammaton, the "He of
the four letters" or -- metaphorically -- "the limbs of Microprosopos" in the
Kabala, which are ten and six respectively. The later Kabalists however,
especially the Christian mystics, have played sad havoc with this magnificent
symbol.* For the "ten limbs" of the Heavenly Man are the ten Sephiroth; but the
first Heavenly Man is the unmanifested Spirit of the Universe, and ought never
to be degraded into Microprosopus -- the lesser Face or Countenance, the
prototype of man on the terrestrial plane.** Of this, however, later on. The
six-pointed Star refers to the six Forces or Powers of Nature, the six planes,
principles, etc., etc., all synthesized by the seventh, or the central point in
the Star. All these, the upper and lower hierarchies included, emanate from the
"Heavenly or Celestial Virgin,"*** the great mother in all religions, the
Androgyne, the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Indeed, the Microprosopus -- who is, philosophically speaking, quite distinct
from the unmanifested eternal Logos "one with the Father," -- has been finally
brought, by centuries of incessant efforts, of sophistry and paradoxes, to be
considered as one with Jehovah, or the ONE living God (!), whereas Jehovah is no
better than Binah, a female Sephiroth. This fact cannot be too frequently
impressed upon the reader.
** The Microprosopus is, as just said, the Logos manifested, and of such there
are many.
*** Sephira is the Crown, KETHER, in the abstract principle only, as a
mathematical x (the unknown quantity). On the plane of differentiated nature she
is the female counterpart of Adam Kadmon -- the first Androgyne. The Kabala
teaches that the word "Fiat Lux" (Genesis ch. i.) referred to the formation and
evolution of the Sephiroth, and not to light as opposed to darkness. Rabbi
Simeon says: "Oh com- [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 216 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Sephira-Adam-Kadmon. In its Unity, primordial light is the seventh, or highest,
principle, Daivi-prakriti, the light of the unmanifested Logos. But in its
differentiation it becomes Fohat, or the "Seven Sons." The former is symbolised
by the Central point in the double-Triangle; the latter by the hexagon itself,
or the "six limbs" of the Microprosopus the Seventh being Malkuth, the "Bride"
of the Christian Kabalists, or our Earth. Hence the expressions:
"The first after the 'One' is divine Fire; the second, Fire and AEther; the
third is composed of Fire, AEther and Water; the fourth of Fire, AEther, Water,
and Air."* The One is not concerned with Man-bearing globes, but with the inner
invisible Spheres. "The 'First-Born' are the LIFE, the heart and pulse of the
Universe; the Second are its MIND or Consciousness,"**
as said in the Commentary.
(c) The second Order of Celestial Beings, those of Fire and AEther
(corresponding to Spirit and Soul, or the Atma-Buddhi) whose names are legion,
are still formless, but more definitely "substantial." They are the first
differentiation in the Secondary Evolution or "Creation" -- a misleading word.
As the name shows, they are the prototypes of the incarnating Jivas or Monads,
and are composed of the Fiery Spirit of Life. It is through these that passes,
like a pure solar beam, the ray which is furnished by them with its future
vehicle, the Divine Soul, Buddhi. These are directly concerned with the Hosts of
the higher world of our system. From these twofold Units emanate the threefold.
In the cosmogony of Japan, when, out of the chaotic mass, an egglike nucleus
appears, having within itself the germ and potency of all the universal as well
as of all terrestrial life, it is the "three-fold" just named, which
differentiates. "The male aethereal" (Yo) principle
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] panions, companions, man as an
emanation was both man and woman, Adam Kadmon verily, and this is the sense of
the words 'Let there be Light, and it was Light.' And this is the two-fold man."
(Auszuge aus dem Zohar, pp. 13-15.)
* See next footnote. These elements of Fire, Air, etc., are not our compound
** This "Consciousness" has no relation to our consciousness. The consciousness
of the "One manifested," if not absolute, is still unconditioned. Mahat (the
Universal Mind) is the first production of the Brahma-Creator, but also of the
Pradhana (undifferentiated matter).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 217 TEACHINGS CONTRASTED.
ascends and the female grosser or more material principle (In) is precipitated
into the Universe of substance, when a separation occurs between the celestial
and the terrestrial. From this the female, the mother, the first rudimentary
objective being is born. It is ethereal, without form or sex, and yet it is from
this and the mother that the Seven Divine Spirits are born, from whom will
emanate the seven creations, just as in the Codex Nazaraeus from Karabtanos and
the Mother Spiritus the seven evilly disposed (material) spirits are born. It
would be too long to give here the Japanese names, but once translated they
stand in this order: --
(1.) The "Invisible Celibate," which is the creative logos of the noncreating
"father," or the creative potentiality of the latter made manifest.
(2.) "The Spirit (or the God) of the rayless depths" (of Chaos); which becomes
differentiated matter, or the world-stuff; also the mineral realm.
(3.) "The Spirit of the Vegetable Kingdom," of the "Abundant Vegetation."
(4.) This one is of dual nature, being at the same time "The Spirit of the
Earth" and "the Spirit of the Sands," the former containing the potentiality of
the male element, the latter that of the female element, the two forming a
combined nature.
These two were ONE; yet unconscious of being two.
In this duality were contained (a) the male, dark and muscular Being, Isu no gai
no Kami; and (b) Eku gai no Kami, the female, fair and weaker or more delicate
Being. Then, the: --
(5th and 6th.) Spirits who were androgynous or dual-sexed, and, finally: --
(7.) The Seventh Spirit, the last emanated from the "mother," appears as the
first divine human form distinctly male and female. It was the seventh creation,
as in the Puranas, wherein man is the seventh creation of Brahma.
These, Tsanagi-Tsanami, descended into the Universe by the celestial Bridge (the
milky way), and "Tsanagi, perceiving far below a chaotic mass of cloud and
water, thrust his jewelled spear into the depths, and dry land appeared." Then
the two separated to explore Onokoro, the newly-created island-world; etc., etc.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 218 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Such are the Japanese exoteric fables, the rind that conceals the kernel of the
same one truth of the Secret Doctrine. Turning back to the esoteric explanations
in every cosmogony: --
(d) The Third order corresponds to the Atma-Buddhi-Manas: Spirit, Soul and
Intellect, and is called the "Triads."
(e) The Fourth are substantial Entities. This is the highest group among the
Rupas (Atomic Forms*). It is the nursery of the human, conscious, spiritual
Souls. They are called the "Imperishable Jivas," and constitute, through the
order below their own, the first group of the first septenary** host -- the
great mystery of human conscious and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is worthy of notice that, while rejecting as a superstition of Occultism,
and religion too, the theory of substantial and invisible Beings called Angels,
Elementals, etc. -- without, of course, having ever looked into the philosophy
of these incorporeal Entities, or thought over them -- modern chemistry, owing
to observation and discovery, should have unconsciously been forced to adopt and
recognize the same ratio of progression and order in the evolution of chemical
atoms as Occultism does, both for its Dhyanis and Atoms -- analogy being its
first law. As seen above, the very first group of the Rupa Angels is quaternary,
an element being added to each in descending order. So are the atoms, adopting
the phraseology of chemistry, monatomic, diatomic, and tetratomic, progressing
downwards. Let it be remembered that Fire, Water, and Air, or the "Elements of
primary Creation" so-called, are not the compound Elements they are on Earth,
but noumenal homogeneous Elements -- the Spirits thereof. Then follow the
septenary groups or hosts. Placed on parallel lines in a diagram with Atoms, the
Natures of those Beings would be seen to correspond in their downward scale of
progression to composite elements in a mathematically identical manner, as to
analogy. This refers, of course, only to diagrams made by the Occultists; for
were the scale of Angelic Beings to be placed on a parallel line with the scale
of the chemical atoms of Science -- from the hypothetical Helium down to Uranium
-- they would of course be found to differ. For these have, as correspondents on
the Astral plane, only the four lowest orders -- the higher three principles in
the atom, or rather molecule or chemical element, being perceptible only to the
initiated Dangma's eye. But then, if Chemistry desired to find itself on the
right path, it would have to correct its tabular arrangement by that of the
Occultists -- which it may refuse to do. In Esoteric Philosophy, every physical
particle corresponds to and depends on its higher noumenon -- the Being to whose
essence it belongs; and above as below, the Spiritual evolves from the Divine,
the psycho-mental from the Spiritual -- tainted from its lower plane by the
astral -- the whole animate and (seemingly) inanimate Nature evolving on
parallel lines, and drawing its attributes from above as well as from below.
** The number seven does not imply only seven Entities, but seven groups or
Hosts, as explained before. The highest group, the Asuras born in Brahma's first
body -- [[Footnote continued on next page]]

intellectual Being. For the latter are the field wherein lies concealed in its
privation the germ that will fall into generation. That germ will become the
spiritual potency in the physical cell that guides the development of the
embryo, and which is the cause of the hereditary transmission of faculties and
all the inherent qualities in man. The Darwinian theory, however, of the
transmission of acquired faculties, is neither taught nor accepted in Occultism.
Evolution, in it, proceeds on quite other lines; the physical, according to
esoteric teaching, evolving gradually from the spiritual, mental, and psychic.
This inner soul of the physical cell -- this "spiritual plasm" that dominates
the germinal plasm -- is the key that must open one day the gates of the terra
incognita of the Biologist, now called the dark mystery of Embryology. (See text
and note infra.)
(f) The Fifth group is a very mysterious one, as it is connected with the
Microcosmic Pentagon, the five-pointed star representing man. In India and Egypt
these Dhyanis were connected with the Crocodile, and their abode is in
Capricornus. These are convertible terms in Indian astrology, as this (tenth)
sign of the Zodiac is called Makara, loosely translated "crocodile." The word
itself is occultly interpreted in various ways, as will be shown further on. In
Egypt the defunct man -- whose symbol is the pentagram or the five-pointed star,
the points of which represent the limbs of a man -- was shown emblematically
transformed into a crocodile: Sebakh or Sevekh "or seventh," as Mr. Gerald
Massey says, showing it as having been the type of intelligence, is a dragon in
reality, not a crocodile. He is the "Dragon of Wisdom" or Manas, the "Human
Soul," Mind, the Intelligent principle, called in our esoteric philosophy the
"Fifth" principle.
Says the defunct "Osirified" in ch. lxxxviii., "Book of the Dead," or the
Ritual, under the glyph of a mummiform god with a crocodile's head: --
(1) "I am the god (crocodile) presiding at the fear . . . at the arrival of his
Soul among men. I am the god-crocodile brought for destruction" (an allusion to
the destruction of divine spiritual purity
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] which turned into "Night" -- are
septenary, i.e., divided like the Pitris into seven classes, three of which are
arupa (bodiless) and four with bodies. (See Vishnu Purana, Book I.) They are in
fact more truly our Pitris (ancestors) than the Pitris who projected the first
physical men. (See Book II.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 220 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
when man acquires the knowledge of good and evil; also to the "fallen" gods, or
angels of every theogony).
(2) "I am the fish of the great Horus (as Mankara is the "crocodile," the
vehicle of Varuna). I am merged in Sekten."
This last sentence gives the corroboration of, and repeats the doctrine of,
esoteric Buddhism, for it alludes directly to the fifth principle (Manas), or
the most spiritual part of its essence rather, which merges into, is absorbed
by, and made one with Atma-Buddhi after the death of man. For Se-khen is the
residence or loka of the god Khem (Horus-Osiris, or Father and Son), hence the
"Devachan" of Atma-Buddhi. In the Ritual of the Dead the defunct is shown
entering into Sekhem with Horus-Thot and "emerging from it as pure spirit"
(lxiv., 29). Thus the defunct says (v. 130): "I see the forms of (myself, as
various) men transforming eternally . . . I know this (chapter). He who knows it
. . . takes all kinds of living forms." . . .
And in verse 35, addressing in magic formula that which is called, in Egyptian
esotericism, the "ancestral heart," or the re-incarnating principle, the
permanent EGO, the defunct says: --
"Oh my heart, my ancestral heart necessary for my transformations, . . . . . .
do not separate thyself from me before the guardian of the Scales. Thou art my
personality within my breast, divine companion watching over my fleshes
(bodies). . . . . . ."
It is in Sekhem that lies concealed "the Mysterious Face," or the real man
concealed under the false personality, the triple-crocodile of Egypt, the symbol
of the higher Trinity or human Triad, Atma, Buddhi and Manas.* In all the
ancient papyri the crocodile is called Sebek (Seventh), while the water is the
fifth principle esoterically; and, as already stated, Mr. Gerald Massey shows
that the crocodile was "the Seventh Soul, the supreme one of seven -- the Seer
unseen." Even exoterically Sekhem is the residence of the god Khem, and Khem is
Horus avenging the death of his father Osiris, hence punishing the Sins of man
when he becomes a disembodied Soul. Thus the defunct
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* One of the explanations of the real though hidden meaning of this Egyptian
religious glyph is easy. The crocodile is the first to await and meet the
devouring fires of the morning sun, and very soon came to personify the solar
heat. When the sun arose, it was like the arrival on earth and among men "of the
divine soul which informs the Gods." Hence the strange symbolism. The mummy
donned the head of a crocodile to show that it was a soul arriving from the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 221 CORRELATION OF BEINGS.
"Osirified" became the god Khem, who "gleans the field of Aanroo," i.e., he
gleans either his reward or punishment, as that field is the celestial locality
(Devachan) where the defunct is given wheat, the food of divine justice. The
fifth group of the celestial Beings is supposed to contain in itself the dual
attributes of both the spiritual and physical aspects of the Universe; the two
poles, so to say, of Mahat the Universal Intelligence, and the dual nature of
man, the spiritual and the physical. Hence its number Five, multiplied and made
into ten, connecting it with Makara, the 10th sign of Zodiac.
(g) The sixth and seventh groups partake of the lower qualities of the
Quaternary. They are conscious, ethereal Entities, as invisible as Ether, which
are shot out like the boughs of a tree from the first central group of the four,
and shoot out in their turn numberless side groups, the lower of which are the
Nature-Spirits, or Elementals of countless kinds and varieties; from the
formless and unsubstantial -- the ideal THOUGHTS of their creators -- down to
the Atomic, though, to human perception, invisible organisms. The latter are
considered as the "Spirits of Atoms" for they are the first remove (backwards)
from the physical Atom -- sentient, if not intelligent creatures. They are all
subject to Karma, and have to work it out through every cycle. For, as the
doctrine teaches, there are no such privileged beings in the universe, whether
in our or in other systems, in the outer or the inner worlds,* as the angels of
the Western Religion and the Judean. A Dhyan Chohan has to become one; he cannot
be born or appear suddenly on the plane of life as a full-blown angel. The
Celestial Hierarchy of the present Manvantara will find itself transferred in
the next cycle of life into higher, superior worlds, and will make room for a
new hierarchy, composed of the elect ones of our mankind. Being is an endless
cycle within the one absolute eternity, wherein move numberless inner cycles
finite and conditioned. Gods, created as such, would evince no personal merit in
being gods. Such a class of beings, perfect only by virtue of the special
immaculate nature inherent in them, in the face of suffering and struggling
humanity, and even of the lower creation, would be the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* A world when called "a higher world" is not higher by reason of its location,
but because it is superior in quality or essence. Yet such a world is generally
understood by the profane as "Heaven," and located above our heads.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 222 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
symbol of an eternal injustice quite Satanic in character, an ever present
crime. It is an anomaly and an impossibility in Nature. Therefore the "Four" and
the "Three" have to incarnate as all other beings have. This sixth group,
moreover, remains almost inseparable from man, who draws from it all but his
highest and lowest principles, or his spirit and body, the five middle human
principles being the very essence of those Dhyanis.* Alone, the Divine Ray (the
Atman) proceeds directly from the One. When asked how that can be? How is it
possible to conceive that those "gods," or angels, can be at the same time their
own emanations and their personal selves? Is it in the same sense in the
material world, where the son is (in one way) his father, being his blood, the
bone of his bone and the flesh of his flesh? To this the teachers answer "Verily
it is so." But one has to go deep into the mystery of BEING before one can fully
comprehend this truth.
STANZA VII. -- Continued.
SURVIVES THE LAST ATOM (of Form, Sthula-sarira, external body). THROUGH THE
(a) This sloka expresses the conception -- a purely Vedantic one, as already
explained elsewhere -- of a life-thread, Sutratma, running through successive
generations. How, then, can this be explained? By resorting to a simile, to a
familiar illustration, though necessarily imperfect, as all our available
analogies must be. Before resorting to it, however, I would ask whether it seems
unnatural, least of all "supernatural," to any one of us, when we consider that
process known as the growth and development of a foetus into a healthy baby
weighing several pounds evolves from what? From the segmentation of an
infinitesimally small ovum and a spermatozoon; and afterwards we see that baby
develop into a six-foot man! This refers to the atomic and physical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Paracelsus calls them the Flagae; the Christians, the "Guardian Angels;" the
Occultist, the "Ancestors, the Pitris;" they are the sixfold Dhyan Chohans,
having the six spiritual Elements in the composition of their bodies -- in fact,
men, minus the physical body.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 223 THE MYSTERY OF BEING.
expansion from the microscopically small into something very large, from the --
to the naked eye -- unseen, into the visible and objective. Science has provided
for all this; and, I dare say, her theories, embryological, biological, and
physiological, are correct enough so far as exact observation of the material
goes. Nevertheless, the two chief difficulties of the science of embryology --
namely, what are the forces at work in the formation of the foetus, and the
cause of "hereditary transmission" of likeness, physical, moral or mental --
have never been properly answered; nor will they ever be solved till the day
when scientists condescend to accept the Occult theories.* But if this physical
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The materialists and the evolutionists of the Darwinian school would be
ill-advised to accept the newly worked-out theories of Professor Weissmann, the
author of Beitrage zur Descendenzlehre, with regard to one of the two mysteries
of Embryology, as above specified, which he seems to have solved -- as he
thinks. For, when it is solved, Science will have stepped over into the domain
of the truly occult, and stepped for ever out of the realm of transformation, as
taught by Darwin. The two are irreconcileable, from the standpoint of
materialism. Regarded from that of the Occultists, it solves all these
mysteries. Those who are not acquainted with the new discovery of Professor
Weissman -- at one time a fervent Darwinist -- ought to hasten to repair the
deficiency. The German Embryologist-philosopher shows -- thus stepping over the
heads of the Greek Hippocrates and Aristotle, right back into the teachings of
the old Aryans -- one infinitesimal cell, out of millions of others at work in
the formation of an organism, determining alone and unaided, by means of
constant segmentation and multiplication, the correct image of the future man
(or animal) in its physical, mental, and psychic characteristics. It is that
cell which impresses on the face and form of the new individual the features of
the parents or of some distant ancestor; it is that cell again which transmits
to him the intellectual and mental idiosyncracies of his sires, and so on. This
Plasm is the immortal portion of our bodies -- simply through the process of
successive assimilations. Darwin's theory, viewing the embryological cell as an
essence or the extract from all other cells, is set aside; it is incapable of
accounting for hereditary transmission. There are but two ways of explaining the
mystery of heredity; either the substance of the germinal cell is endowed with
the faculty of crossing the whole cycle of transformations that lead to the
construction of a separate organism and then to the reproduction of identical
germinal cells; or, those germinal cells do not have their genesis at all in the
body of the individual, but proceed directly from the ancestral germinal cell
passed from father to son through long generations. It is the latter hypothesis
that Weissmann accepted and has worked upon; and it is to this cell that he
traces the immortal portion of man. So far, so good; and when this almost
correct theory is accepted, how will Biologists explain the first appearance of
this everlasting cell? Unless man "grew" like the "immortal Topsy," and was not
born at all, but fell from the clouds, how was that embryological cell born in

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 224 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
menon astonishes no one, except in so far as it puzzles the Embryologists, why
should our intellectual and inner growth, the evolution of the human-spiritual
to the Divine-Spiritual, be regarded as, or seem, more impossible than the
other? Now to the simile.
Complete the physical plasm, mentioned in the last foot-note, the "Germinal
Cell" of man with all its material potentialities, with the "spiritual plasm,"
so to say, or the fluid that contains the five lower principles of the
six-principled Dhyan -- and you have the secret, if you are spiritual enough to
understand it.
"When the seed of the animal man is cast into the soil of the animal woman, that
seed cannot germinate unless it has been fructified by the five virtues (the
fluid of, or the emanation from the principles) of the six-fold Heavenly man.
Wherefore the Microcosm is represented as a Pentagon, within the Hexagon Star,
the "Macrocosm." ("[[Anthropos]],") a work on Occult Embryology, Book I.). Then:
"The functions of Jiva on this Earth are of a five-fold character. In the
mineral atom it is connected with the lowest principles of the Spirits of the
Earth (the six-fold Dhyanis); in the vegetable particle, with their second --
the Prana (life); in the animal, with all these plus the third and the fourth;
in man, the germ must receive the fruition of all the five. Otherwise he will be
born no higher than an animal"; namely, a congenital idiot. Thus in man alone
the Jiva is complete. As to his seventh principle, it is but one of the Beams of
the Universal Sun. Each rational creature receives only the temporary loan of
that which has to return to its source; while his physical body is shaped by the
lowest terrestrial lives, through physical, chemical, and physiological
evolution. "The Blessed Ones have nought to do with the purgations of matter."
(Kabala, Chaldean Book of Numbers).
It comes to this: Mankind in its first prototypal, shadowy form, is the
offspring of the Elohim of Life (or Pitris); in its qualitative and physical
aspect it is the direct progeny of the "Ancestors," the lowest Dhyanis, or
Spirits of the Earth; for its moral, psychic, and spiritual nature, it is
indebted to a group of divine Beings, the name and characteristics of which will
be given in Book II. Collectively, men are the handiwork of hosts of various
spirits; distributively, the tabernacles of those hosts; and occasionally and
singly, the vehicles of some of them. In our present all-material Fifth Race,
the earthly Spirit of the

Fourth is still strong in us; but we are approaching the time when the pendulum
of evolution will direct its swing decidedly upwards, bringing Humanity back on
a parallel line with the primitive third Root-Race in Spirituality. During its
childhood, mankind was composed wholly of that Angelic Host, who were the
indwelling Spirits that animated the monstrous and gigantic tabernacles of clay
of the Fourth Race built by (as they are now also) and composed of countless
myriads of lives.* This sentence will be explained later on in the present
Commentary. The "tabernacles" have improved in texture and symmetry of form,
growing and developing with the globe that bore them; but the physical
improvement took place at the expense of the spiritual inner man and nature. The
three middle principles in earth and man became with every race more material;
the Soul stepping back to make room for the physical intellect; the essence of
elements becoming the material and composite elements now known.
Man is not, nor could he ever be, the complete product of the "Lord God"; but he
is the child of the Elohim, so arbitrarily changed into the singular masculine
gender. The first Dhyanis, commissioned to "create" man in their image, could
only throw off their shadows, like a delicate model for the Nature Spirits of
matter to work upon. (See Book II.) Man is, beyond any doubt, formed physically
out of the dust of the Earth, but his creators and fashioners were many. Nor can
it be said that the "Lord God breathed into his nostrils the breath of life,"
unless that God is identified with the "ONE LIFE," Omnipresent though invisible,
and unless the same operation is attributed to "God" on behalf of every living
Soul -- or Nephesch, which is the vital Soul, not the divine Spirit or Ruach,
which ensures to man alone a divine degree of immortality, that no animal, as
such, could ever attain in this cycle of incarnation. It is the inadequate
distinctions made by the Jews, and now by our Western metaphysicians, who, not
knowing of, and being unable to understand, hence to accept, more than a triune
man -- Spirit, Soul,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Science, dimly perceiving the truth, may find Bacteria and other
infinitesimals in the human body, and see in them but occasional and abnormal
visitors to which diseases are attributed. Occultism -- which discerns a life in
every atom and molecule, whether in a mineral or human body, in air, fire or
water -- affirms that our whole body is built of such lives, the smallest
bacteria under the microscope being to them in comparative size like an elephant
to the tiniest infusoria.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 226 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Body -- thus confuse the "breath of life" with immortal Spirit.* This applies
also directly to the Protestant theologians, who, in translating verse 8 of Ch.
III. in the Fourth Gospel, have entirely perverted the meaning. Indeed the verse
is made to say "The wind bloweth where it listeth," instead of "the Spirit goeth
where it willeth," as in the original and also in the translation of the Greek
Eastern Church.
Thus the philosophy of psychic, spiritual, and mental relations with man's
physical functions is in almost inextricable confusion. Neither the old Aryan,
nor the Egyptian psychology are now properly understood. Nor can they be
assimilated without accepting the esoteric septenary, or, at any rate, the
Vedantic quinquepartite division of the human inner principles. Failing which,
it will be for ever impossible to understand the metaphysical and purely psychic
and even physiological relations between the Dhyan-Chohans, or Angels, on the
one plane, and humanity on the other. No Eastern (Aryan) esoteric works are so
far published, but we possess the Egyptian papyri which speak clearly
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The learned and very philosophical author of "New Aspects of Life" would
impress upon his reader that the Nephesh chaiah (living soul), according to the
Hebrews, "proceeded from, or was produced by, the infusion of the Spirit or
Breath of Life into the quickening body of man, and was to supersede and take
the place of that spirit in the thus constituted self, so that the spirit passed
into, was lost sight of, and disappeared in the living Soul." The human body, he
thinks, ought to be viewed as a matrix in which, and from which, the Soul (which
he seems to place higher than the spirit) is developed -- considered
functionally and from the standpoint of activity, the Soul stands undeniably
higher in this finite and conditioned world of Maya -- the Soul, he says, "is
ultimately produced from the animated body of man." Thus the author identifies
"Spirit" (Atma) simply with "the breath of life." The Eastern Occultists will
demur to this statement, for it is based on the erroneous conception that Prana
and Atma or Jivatma are one and the same thing. The author supports the argument
by showing that with the ancient Hebrews, Greeks and even Latins, Ruach, Pneuma
and Spiritus -- with the Jews undeniably, and with the Greeks and Romans very
probably -- meant Wind; the Greek word Anemos (wind) and the Latin Anima "Soul"
having a suspicious relation.
This is very far fetched. A legitimate battle-field for deciding this question
is hardly to be found, since Mr. Pratt seems to be a practical, matter-of-fact
metaphysician, a kind of Kabalist-Positivist, and the Eastern metaphysicians,
especially the Vedantins, are all Idealists. The Occultists are also of the
extreme esoteric Vedantin school, and they call the One Life (Parabrahm), the
Great Breath and the Whirlwind; but they disconnect the seventh principle
entirely from matter or any relation to, or connection with it.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 227 THE EGYPTIAN SYSTEM.
of the seven principles or the "Seven Souls of Man."* The Book of the Dead gives
a complete list of the "transformations" that every defunct undergoes, while
divesting himself, one by one, of all those principles -- materialised for the
sake of clearness into ethereal entities or bodies. We must, moreover, remind
those who try to prove that the ancient Egyptians knew nothing of and did not
teach Reincarnation, that the "Soul" (the Ego or Self) of the defunct is said to
be living in Eternity: it is immortal, "co-eval with, and disappearing with the
Solar boat," i.e., for the cycle of necessity. This "Soul" emerges from the
Tiaou (the realm of the cause of life) and joins the living on Earth by day, to
return to Tiaou every night. This expresses the periodical existences of the
Ego. (Book of the Dead, cvxliii.)
The shadow, the astral form, is annihilated, "devoured by the Uraeus" (cxlix.,
51), the Manes will be annihilated; the two twins (the 4th and 5th principles)
will be scattered; but the Soul-bird, "the divine Swallow -- and the Uraeus of
Flame" (Manas and Atma-Buddhi) will live in the eternity, for they are their
mother's husbands.**
Like alone produces like. The Earth gives Man his body, the gods (Dhyanis) his
five inner principles, the psychic Shadow, of which those gods are often the
animating principle. SPIRIT (Atman) is one -- and indiscrete. It is not in the
For what is the Tiaou? The frequent allusion to it in the "Book of the Dead"
contains a mystery. Tiaou is the path of the Night Sun, the inferior hemisphere,
or the infernal region of the Egyptians, placed by them on the concealed side of
the moon. The human being, in their
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Vide in Part II., Book II., "The Seven Souls of Man," the divisions made
respectively by Messrs. Gerald Massey and Franz Lambert.
** Another suggestive analogy between the Aryan or Brahmanical and the Egyptian
esotericism. The former call the Pitris "the lunar ancestors" of men; and the
Egyptians made of the Moon-God, Taht-Esmun, the first human ancestor. This
"moon-god" "expressed the Seven nature-powers that were prior to himself, and
were summed up in him as his seven souls, of which he was the manifestor as the
eighth one (hence the eighth sphere). The seven rays of the Chaldean Heptakis or
Iao, on the Gnostic stones indicate the same septenary of souls." . . . "The
first form of the mystical SEVEN was seen to be figured in heaven, by the seven
large stars of the Great Bear, the constellation assigned by the Egyptians to
the Mother of Time, and of the seven elemental powers." (See The Seven Souls,
etc.) As well known to every Hindu, this same constellation represents in India
the Seven Rishis, and as such is called Riksha, and Chitra-Sikhandinas.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 228 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
esotericism, came out from the moon (a triple mystery -- astronomical,
physiological, and psychical at once); he crossed the whole cycle of existence
and then returned to his birth-place before issuing from it again. Thus the
defunct is shown arriving in the West, receiving his judgment before Osiris,
resurrecting as the god Horus, and circling round the sidereal heavens, which is
an allegorical assimilation to Ra, the Sun; then having crossed the Noot (the
celestial abyss), returning once more to Tiaou: an assimilation to Osiris, who,
as the God of life and reproduction, inhabits the moon. Plutarch (Isis and
Osiris, ch. xliii.) shows the Egyptians celebrating a festival called "The
Ingress of Osiris into the moon." In chapter xli. life is promised after death;
and the renovation of life is placed under the patronage of Osiris-Lunus,
because the moon was the symbol of life-renewals or reincarnations, owing to its
growth, waning, dying, and reappearance every month. In the Dankmoe, (iv. 5) it
is said: -- "Oh, Osiris-Lunus! That renews to thee thy renewal." And Safekh says
to Seti I. (Mariette's Abydos, plate 51), "Thou renewest thyself as the god
Lunus when a babe." It is still better explained in a Louvre papyrus (P.
Pierret, "Etudes Egyptologiques"): "Couplings and conceptions abound when he
(Osiris-Lunus) is seen in heaven on that day." Says Osiris: "Oh, sole radiant
beam of the moon! I issue from the circulating multitudes (of stars) . . . . . .
Open me the Tiaou, for Osiris N. I will issue by day to do what I have to do
amongst the living" ("Book of the Dead," ch. ii.), -- i.e., to produce
Osiris was "God manifest in generation," because the ancients knew, far better
than the moderns, the real occult influences of the lunar body upon the
mysteries of conception.* Later on, when the moon became connected with female
goddesses** -- with Diana, Isis, Artemis,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In the oldest systems we find the Moon always male. Thus Soma is, with the
Hindus, a kind of sidereal Don Juan, a "King," and the father, albeit
illegitimate, of Buddha -- Wisdom, which relates to Occult Knowledge, a wisdom
gathered through a thorough acquaintance with lunar mysteries including those of
sexual generation. (See "Holy of Holies.")
** If instead of being taught in Sunday Schools useless lessons from the Bible,
the armies of the ragged and the poor were taught Astrology -- so far, at any
rate, as the occult properties of the Moon and its hidden influences on
generation are concerned, then there would be little need to fear increase of
the population nor to resort to the questionable literature of the Malthusians
for its arrest. For it is the Moon and her [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 229 MANY STREAMS, BUT ONE SOURCE.
Juno, etc., that connection was due to a thorough knowledge of physiology and
female nature, physical as much as psychic. But, primarily, the Sun and Moon
were the only visible and, so to say, tangible [by their effects] psychic and
physiological deities -- the Father and the Son, while Space and air in general,
or that expanse of Heaven called Noot by the Egyptians, was the concealed Spirit
or Breath of the two. These "Father and Son" were interchangeable in their
functions and worked harmoniously together in their effects upon terrestrial
nature and humanity; hence they were regarded as ONE, though TWO in personified
Entities. They were both males, and both had their distinct and also
collaborative work in the causative generation of Humanity. So much from the
astronomical and cosmic standpoints viewed and expressed in symbolical language
-- which became in our last races theological and dogmatic. But behind this veil
of Cosmic and Astrological symbols, there were the Occult mysteries of
Anthropography and the primeval genesis of man. And in this, no knowledge of
symbols -- or even the key to the post-diluvian symbolical language of the Jews
-- will, or can help, save only with reference to that which was laid down in
national scriptures for exoteric uses; the sum of which, however cleverly
veiled, was only the smallest portion of the real primitive history of each
people, often relating, moreover, -- as in the Hebrew Scriptures -- merely to
the terrestrial human, not divine life of that nation. That psychic and
spiritual element belonged to MYSTERY and INITIATION. There were things never
recorded in scrolls, but, as in Central Asia, on rocks and in subterranean
Nevertheless, there was a time when the whole world was "of one lip and of one
knowledge," and Man knew more of his origin than he does now, and thus knew that
the Sun and Moon, however large a part they do play in the constitution, growth
and development of the human body, were not the direct causative agents of his
appearance on Earth;
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] conjunctions that regulate
conceptions, and every astrologer in India knows it. During the previous and the
present races, at least at the beginning of this one, those who indulged in
marital relations during certain lunar phases that made those relations sterile
were regarded as sorcerers and sinners. But even now those sins of old, based on
the Occult knowledge and the abuse of it, would appear preferable to the crimes
of to-day, which are perpetrated because of the complete ignorance of, and
disbelief in all such occult influences.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 230 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
these agents being, in truth, the living and intelligent Powers which the
Occultists call Dhyan Chohans.
As to this, a very learned admirer of the Jewish Esotericism tells us that "the
Kabala says expressly that Elohim is a 'general abstraction'; what we call in
mathematics 'a constant co-efficient' or a 'general function' entering into all
construction, not particular; that is, by the general ratio 1 to 31415, (the
astro-Dhyanic and) Elohistic figures." To this the Eastern Occultist replies:
Quite so, it is an abstraction to our physical senses. To our spiritual
perceptions, however, and to our inner spiritual eye, the Elohim or Dhyanis are
no more an abstraction than our soul and spirit are to us. Reject the one and
you reject the other -- since that which is the surviving Entity in us is partly
the direct emanation from, and partly those celestial Entities themselves. One
thing is sure; the Jews were perfectly acquainted with sorcery and various
maleficent forces; but, with the exception of some of their great prophets and
seers like Daniel and Ezekiel (Enoch belonging to a far distant race and not to
any nation but to all, as a generic character), they knew little of, nor would
they deal with, the real divine Occultism, their national character being averse
to anything which had no direct bearing upon their own ethnical, tribal, and
individual benefits -- witness their own prophets, and the curses thundered by
them against the "stiff-necked race." But even the Kabala plainly shows the
direct relation between the Sephiroth, or Elohim, and men.
Therefore, when it is proved to us that the Kabalistic identification of Jehovah
with Binah, a female Sephiroth, has still another, a sub-occult meaning in it,
then and then only the Occultist will be ready to pass the palm of perfection to
the Kabalist. Until then, it is asserted that, as Jehovah is in the abstract
sense of a "one living God," a single number, a metaphysical figment, and a
reality only when put in his proper place as an emanation and a Sephiroth -- we
have a right to maintain that the Zohar (as witnessed by the BOOK OF NUMBERS, at
any rate), gave out originally, before the Christian Kabalists had disfigured
it, and still gives out the same doctrine that we do; i.e., it makes Man
emanate, not from one Celestial MAN, but from a Septenary group of Celestial men
or Angels, just as in "Pymander, the Thought Divine."

STANZA VII. -- Continued.
(a) "When the ONE becomes two, the three-fold appears": to wit, when the One
Eternal drops its reflection into the region of Manifestation, that reflection,
"the Ray," differentiates the "Water of Space"; or, in the words of the "Book of
the Dead"; "Chaos ceases, through the effulgence of the Ray of Primordial light
dissipating total darkness by the help of the great magic power of the WORD of
the (Central) Sun." Chaos becomes male-female, and Water, incubated through
Light, and the "three-fold being issues as its First-born." "Osiris-Ptah (or RA)
creates his own limbs (like Brahma) by creating the gods destined to personify
his phases" during the Cycle (xvii., 4). The Egyptian Ra, issuing from the DEEP,
is the Divine Universal Soul in its manifested aspect, and so is Narayana, the
Purusha, "concealed in Akasa and present in Ether."
This is the metaphysical explanation, and refers to the very beginning of
Evolution, or, as we should rather say, of Theogony. The meaning of the Stanza
when explained from another standpoint in its reference to the mystery of man
and his origin, is still more difficult to comprehend. In order to form a clear
conception of what is meant by the One becoming two, and then being transformed
into the "three-fold," the student has to make himself thoroughly acquainted
with what we call "Rounds." If he refers to "Esoteric Buddhism" -- the first
attempt to sketch out an approximate outline of archaic Cosmogony -- he will
find that by a "Round" is meant the serial evolution of nascent material nature,
of the seven globes of our chain* with their mineral,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Several inimical critics are anxious to prove that no seven principles of man
nor septenary constitution of our chain were taught in our earlier volume, "Isis
Unveiled." Though in that work the doctrine could only be hinted at, there are
many passages, nevertheless, in which the septenary constitution of both man and
chain is openly mentioned. Speaking of the Elohim in Vol. II., page 420, it is
said: "They remain over the seventh heaven (or spiritual world), for it is they
who, according to the Kabalists, formed in succession the six material worlds,
or rather, attempts at worlds that preceded our own, which, they say, is the
seventh." Our globe is, of course, upon the diagram representing the "chain,"
the seventh and the lowest; though, [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 232 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
vegetable, and animal kingdoms (man being there included in the latter and
standing at the head of it) during the whole period of a life-cycle. The latter
would be called by the Brahmins "a Day of Brahma." It is, in short, one
revolution of the "Wheel" (our planetary chain), which is composed of seven
globes (or seven separate "Wheels," in another sense this time). When evolution
has run downward into matter, from planet A to planet G, or Z, as the Western
students call it, it is one Round. In the middle of the Fourth revolution, which
is our present "Round": "Evolution has reached its acme of physical development,
crowned its work with the perfect physical man, and, from this point, begins its
work spirit-ward." All this needs little repetition, as it is well explained in
"Esoteric Buddhism." That which was hardly touched upon, and of which the little
that was said has misled many, is the origin of man, and it is upon this that a
little more light may now be thrown, just enough to make the Stanza more
comprehensible, as the process will be fully explained only in its legitimate
place, in Book II.
Now every "Round" (on the descending scale) is but a repetition in a more
concrete form of the Round which preceded it, as every globe -- down to our
fourth sphere (the actual earth) -- is a grosser and more material copy of the
more shadowy sphere which precedes it in their successive order, on the three
higher planes. (See diagram in Stanza VI. Comm. 6). On its way upwards on the
ascending arc, Evolution spiritualises and etherealises, so to speak, the
general nature of all, bringing it on to a level with the plane on which the
twin globe on the opposite side is placed; the result being, that when the
seventh globe is reached (in whatever Round) the nature of everything that is
evolving returns to the condition it was in at its starting point -- plus, every
time, a new and superior degree in the states of consciousness. Thus it becomes
clear that the "origin of man," so-called, on this our present
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] as the evolution on these globes is
cyclic, it is the fourth in descending the arc of matter. And again, on page
367, Vol. II., it is written: "In the Egyptian notions, as in those of all other
faiths founded on philosophy, man was not merely . . . an union of soul and
body; he was a trinity when spirit was added to it; and besides that doctrine
made him consist of body, astral form, or shadow, the animal soul, the higher
soul, and terrestrial intelligence and a sixth principle, etc., etc. -- the
seventh -- SPIRIT." So clearly are these principles mentioned, that even in the
Index, one finds on page 683: -- \"Six principles of man" -- the seventh being
the synthesis of the six, and not a principle but a ray of the Absolute ALL --
in strict truth.

Round, or life-cycle on this planet, must occupy the same place in the same
order -- save details based on local conditions and time -- as in the preceding
Round. Again, it must be explained and remembered that, as the work of each
Round is said to be apportioned to a different group of so-called "Creators" or
"Architects," so is that of every globe; i.e., it is under the supervision and
guidance of special "Builders" and "Watchers" -- the various Dhyan-Chohans.
The group of the hierarchy which is commissioned to "create"* men is a special
group, then; yet it evolved shadowy man in this cycle just as a higher and still
more spiritual group evolved him in the Third Round. But as it is the Sixth --
on the downward scale of Spirituality -- the last and seventh being the
terrestrial Spirits (elementals) which gradually form, build, and condense his
physical body -- this Sixth group evolves no more than the future man's shadowy
form, a filmy, hardly visible transparent copy of themselves. It becomes the
task of the fifth Hierarchy -- the mysterious beings that preside over the
constellation Capricornus, Makara, or "Crocodile" in India as in Egypt -- to
inform the empty and ethereal animal form and make of it the Rational Man. This
is one of those subjects upon which very little may be said to the general
public. It is a MYSTERY, truly, but only to him who is prepared to reject the
existence of intellectual and conscious spiritual Beings in the Universe,
limiting full Consciousness to man alone, and that only as a "function of the
Brain." Many are those among the Spiritual Entities, who have incarnated bodily
in man, since the beginning of his appearance, and who, for all that, still
exist as independently as they did before, in the infinitudes of Space. . . .
To put it more clearly: the invisible Entity may be bodily present on earth
without abandoning, however, its status and functions in the supersensuous
regions. If this needs explanation, we can do no better than remind the reader
of like cases in Spiritualism, though such cases are very rare, at least as
regards the nature of the Entity incarnating,**
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Creation is an incorrect word to use, as no religion, not even the sect of the
Visishta Adwaitees in India -- one which anthropomorphises even Parabrahmam --
believes in creation out of nihil as Christians and Jews do, but in evolution
out of preexisting materials.
** The so-called "Spirits" that may occasionally possess themselves of the
bodies of mediums are not the Monads or Higher Principles of disembodied
personalities. Such a "Spirit" can only be either an Elementary, or -- a

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 234 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
or taking temporary possession of a medium. Just as certain persons -- men and
women, reverting to parallel cases among living persons -- whether by virtue of
a peculiar organization, or through the power of acquired mystic knowledge, can
be seen in their "double" in one place, while the body is many miles away; so
the same thing can occur in the case of superior Beings.
Man, philosophically considered, is, in his outward form, simply an animal,
hardly more perfect than his pithecoid-like ancestor of the third round. He is a
living body, not a living being, since the realisation of existence, the
"Ego-Sum," necessitates self-consciousness, and an animal can only have direct
consciousness, or instinct. This was so well understood by the Ancients that the
Kabalist even made of soul and body two lives, independent of each other.* The
soul, whose body vehicle is the Astral, ethero-substantial envelope, could die
and man be still living on earth -- i.e., the soul could free itself from and
quit the tabernacle for various reasons -- such as insanity, spiritual and
physical depravity, etc.** Therefore, that which living men (Initiates)
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* On p. 340-351 (Genesis of the Soul) in the "New Aspects of Life," the Author
states the Kabalistic teaching: "They held that, functionally, Spirit and Matter
of corresponding opacity and density tended to coalesce; and that the resultant
created Spirits, in the disembodied state, were constituted on a scale in which
the differing opacities and transparencies of Elemental or uncreated Spirit were
reproduced. And that these Spirits in the disembodied state attracted,
appropriated, digested and assimilated Elemental Spirit and Elemental Matter
whose condition was conformed to their own." "They therefore taught that there
was a wide difference in the condition of created Spirits; and that in the
intimate association between the Spirit-world and the world of Matter, the more
opaque Spirits in the disembodied state were drawn towards the more dense parts
of the material world, and therefore tended towards the centre of the Earth,
where they found the conditions most suited to their state; while the more
transparent Spirits passed into the surrounding aura of the planet, the most
rarified finding their home in its satellite."
This relates exclusively to our Elementary Spirits, and has naught to do with
either the Planetary, Sidereal, Cosmic or Inter-Etheric Intelligent Forces or
"Angels" as they are termed by the Roman Church. The Jewish Kabalists,
especially the practical Occultists who dealt with ceremonial magic, busied
themselves solely with the spirits of the Planets and the "Elementals"
so-called. Therefore this covers only a portion of the Esoteric Teaching.
** The possibility of the "Soul" (i.e., the eternal Spiritual Ego) dwelling in
the unseen worlds, while its body goes on living on Earth, is a pre-eminently
occult doctrine, especially in Chinese and Buddhist philosophy. See "Isis
Unveiled," vol. i., [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 235 DII SUNT DEMONES INVERSI.
can do, the Dhyanis, who have no physical body to hamper them, can do still
better. This was the belief of the Antediluvians, and it is fast becoming that
of modern intellectual society, in Spiritualism, besides the Greek and Roman
Churches, which teach the ubiquity of their angels. The Zoroastrians regarded
their Amshaspends as dual entities (Ferouers), applying this duality -- in
esoteric philosophy, at any rate -- to all the spiritual and invisible denizens
of the numberless worlds in space which are visible to our eye. In a note of
Damascius (sixth century) on the Chaldean oracles, we have a triple evidence of
the universality of this doctrine, for he says: "In these oracles the seven
Cosmocratores of the world, ('The World-Pillars,') mentioned likewise by St.
Paul, are double -- one set being commissioned to rule the superior worlds the
spiritual and the sidereal, and the other to guide and watch over the worlds of
matter." Such is also the opinion of Jamblichus, who makes an evident
distinction between the archangels and the "Archontes." (See "De Mysteriis,"
sec. ii., ch. 3.) The above may be applied, of course, to the distinction made
between the degrees or orders of spiritual beings, and it is in this sense that
the Roman Catholic Church tries to interpret and teach the difference; for while
the archangels are in her teaching divine and holy, their doubles are denounced
by her as devils.* But the word "ferouer" is not to be understood in this sense,
for it means simply the reverse or the opposite side of some attribute or
quality. Thus when the Occultist says that the "Demon is the lining of God"
(evil, the reverse of the medal), he does not mean two separate
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] p. 602, for an illustration. Many are
the Soulless men among us, for the occurrence is found to take place in wicked
materialists as well as in persons "who advance in holiness and never turn
back." (See ibid and also "Isis," vol. ii., p. 369.)
* This identity between the Spirit and its material "double" (in man it is the
reverse) explains still better the confusion, alluded to already in this work,
made in the names and individualities, as well as the numbers, of the Rishis and
the Prajapatis; especially between those of the Satyayuga and the Mahabharatan
period. It also throws additional light on what the Secret Doctrine teaches with
regard to the Root and the Seed Manus (see Book ii. "On the primitive Manus of
humanity"). Not only those progenitors of our mankind, but every human being, we
are taught, has its prototype in the Spiritual Spheres; which prototype is the
highest essence of his seventh principle. Thus the seven Manus become 14, the
Root Manu being the Prime Cause, and the "Seed-Manu" its effect; and when the
latter reach from Satyayuga (the first stage) to the heroic period, these Manus
or Rishis become 21 in number.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 236 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
actualities, but the two aspects or facets of the same Unity. Now the best man
living would appear, side by side with an Archangel -- as described in Theology
-- a fiend. Hence a certain reason to depreciate a lower "double," immersed far
deeper in matter than its original. But there is still as little cause to regard
them as devils, and this is precisely what the Roman Catholics maintain against
all reason and logic.
(b) The concluding sentence of this sloka shows how archaic is the belief and
the doctrine that man is seven-fold in his constitution. The thread of being
which animates man and passes through all his personalities, or rebirths on this
Earth (an allusion to Sutratma), the thread on which moreover all his "Spirits"
are strung -- is spun from the essence of the "threefold," the "fourfold" and
the "fivefold"; which contain all the preceding. Panchasikha, agreeably to
Bhagavata Purana (V. XX. 25-28), is one of the seven Kumaras who go to
Sveta-Dvipa to worship Vishnu. We shall see further on, what connection there is
between the "celibate" and chaste sons of Brahma, who refuse "to multiply," and
terrestrial mortals. Meanwhile it is evident that "the Man-Plant," Saptaparna,
thus refers to the seven principles, and man is compared to the seven-leaved
plant of this name* so sacred among Buddhists.
For further details as to Saptaparna and the importance of the number seven in
occultism, as well as in symbology, the reader is referred to Part II., Book
II., on Symbolism: Sections on "Saptaparna," "The Septenary in the Vedas," etc.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The Egyptian allegory in the "Book of the Dead" already mentioned, the hymn
that relates to the reward "of the Soul," is as suggestive of our Septenary
Doctrine as it is poetical. The deceased is allotted a piece of land in the
field of Aanroo, wherein the Manes, the deified shades of the dead, glean, as
the harvest they have sown by their actions in life, the corn seven cubits high,
which grows in a territory divided into 14 and 7 portions. This corn is the food
on which they live and prosper, or that will kill them, in Amenti, the realm of
which the Aanroo field is a domain. For, as said in the hymn, (see chap. xxxii.
9) the deceased is either destroyed therein, or becomes pure spirit for the
Eternity, in consequence of the "Seven times seventy-seven lives" passed or to
be passed on Earth. The idea of the corn reaped as the "fruit of our actions" is
very graphic.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 237 THE IMMORTAL ROOT.
STANZA VII. -- Continued.
or "Prithivi")** (b).
(a) The "Three-tongued flame" that never dies is the immortal spiritual triad --
the Atma-Buddhi and Manas -- the fruition of the latter assimilated by the first
two after every terrestrial life. The "four wicks" that go out and are
extinguished, are the four lower principles, including the body.
"I am the three-wicked Flame and my wicks are immortal," says the defunct. "I
enter into the domain of Sekhem (the God whose arm sows the seed of action
produced by the disembodied soul) and I enter the region of the Flames who have
destroyed their adversaries," i.e., got rid of the sin-creating "four wicks."
(See chap. i., vii., "Book of the Dead," and the "Mysteries of Ro-stan.")
(b) Just as milliards of bright sparks dance on the waters of an ocean above
which one and the same moon is shining, so our evanescent personalities -- the
illusive envelopes of the immortal MONAD-EGO -- twinkle and dance on the waves
of Maya. They last and appear, as the thousands of sparks produced by the
moon-beams, only so long as the Queen of the Night radiates her lustre on the
running waters of life: the period of a Manvantara; and then they disappear, the
beams -- symbols of our eternal Spiritual Egos -- alone surviving, re-merged in,
and being, as they were before, one with the Mother-Source.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The three-tongued flame of the four wicks corresponds to the four unities and
the three Binaries of the Sephirothal tree (see Commentary on Stanza VI.).
** Useless to repeat again that the terms given here are Sanskrit translations;
for the original terms, unknown and unheard of in Europe, would only puzzle the
reader more, and serve no useful purpose.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 238 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
STANZA VII. -- Continued.
shadow of the physical man) (b).
(a) The phrase "through the seven Worlds of Maya" refers here to the seven
globes of the planetary chain and the seven rounds, or the 49 stations of active
existence that are before the "Spark" or Monad, at the beginning of every "Great
Life-Cycle" or Manvantara. The "thread of Fohat" is the thread of life before
referred to.
This relates to the greatest problem of philosophy -- the physical and
substantial nature of life, the independent nature of which is denied by modern
science because that science is unable to comprehend it. The reincarnationists
and believers in Karma alone dimly perceive that the whole secret of Life is in
the unbroken series of its manifestations: whether in, or apart from, the
physical body. Because if --
"Life, like a dome of many-coloured glass,
Stains the white radiance of Eternity" --
yet it is itself part and parcel of that Eternity; for life alone can understand
What is that "Spark" which "hangs from the flame?" It is JIVA, the MONAD in
conjunction with MANAS, or rather its aroma -- that which remains from each
personality, when worthy, and hangs from Atma-Buddhi, the Flame, by the thread
of life. In whatever way interpreted, and into whatever number of principles the
human being is divided, it may easily be shown that this doctrine is supported
by all the ancient

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 239 CHALDEAN METAPHYSICS.
religions, from the Vedic to the Egyptian, from the Zoroastrian to the Jewish.
In the case of the last-mentioned, the Kabalistic works offer abundant proof of
this statement. The entire system of the Kabalistic numerals is based on the
divine septenary hanging from the Triad (thus forming the Decade) and its
permutations 7, 5, 4, and 3, which, finally, all merge into the ONE itself: an
endless and boundless Circle.
"The Deity (the ever Invisible Presence)," says the Zohar, "manifests itself
through the ten Sephiroth which are its radiating witnesses. The Deity is like
the Sea from which outflows a stream called WISDOM, the waters of which fall
into a lake named Intelligence. From the basin, like seven channels, issue the
Seven Sephiroth. . . . . For ten equal seven: the Decade contains four Unities
and three Binaries." The ten Sephiroth correspond to the limbs of MAN. "When I
framed Adam Kadmon," the Elohim are made to say, "the Spirit of the Eternal shot
out of his Body like a sheet of lightning that radiated at once on the billows
of the Seven millions of skies, and my ten splendours were his limbs." But
neither the Head nor the shoulders of Adam-Kadmon can be seen; therefore we read
in the Sephra Dzenioutha (the "Book of the Concealed Mystery"): --
"In the beginning of Time, after the Elohim (the "Sons of Light and Life," or
the "Builders") had shaped out of the eternal Essence the Heavens and the Earth,
they formed the worlds six by six, the seventh being Malkuth, which is our Earth
(see Mantuan Codex) on its plane, and the lowest on all the other planes of
conscious existence. The Chaldean Book of Numbers contains a detailed
explanation of all this. "The first triad of the body of Adam Kadmon (the three
upper planes of the seven*) cannot be seen before the soul stands in the
presence of the Ancient of Days." The Sephiroth of this upper triad are: -- "1,
Kether (the Crown) represented by the brow of Macroprosopos; 2, Chochmah
(Wisdom, a male Principle) by his right shoulder; and 3, Binah (Intelligence, a
female Principle) by the left shoulder." Then come the seven limbs (or
Sephiroth) on the planes of manifestation, the totality of these four planes
being represented by Microprosopus (the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The formation of the "living Soul" or man, would render the idea more clearly.
"A Living Soul" is a synonym of man in the Bible. These are our seven

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 240 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
lesser Face) or Tetragrammaton, the "four-lettered" Mystery. "The seven
manifested and the three concealed limbs are the Body of the Deity."
Thus our Earth, Malkuth, is both the Seventh and the Fourth world, the former
when counting from the first globe above, the latter if reckoned by the planes.
It is generated by the sixth globe or Sephiroth called Yezod, "foundation," or
as said in the Book of Numbers "by Yezod, He (Adam Kadmon) fecundates the
primitive Heva" (Eve or our Earth). Rendered in mystic language this is the
explanation why Malkuth, called "the inferior Mother," Matrona, Queen, and the
Kingdom of the Foundation, is shown as the Bride of Tetragrammaton or
Microprosopus (the 2nd Logos) the Heavenly Man. When free from all impurity she
will become united with the Spiritual Logos, i.e., in the 7th Race of the 7th
Round -- after the regeneration, on the day of "SABBATH." For the "seventh day"
has again an occult significance undreamt of by our theologians.
"When Matronitha, the Mother, is separated and brought face to face with the
King, in the excellence of the Sabbath, all things become one body," says verse
746, in chapter xxii. of "Ha Idra Zuta Kadisha." "Becomes one body" means that
all is reabsorbed once more into the one element, the spirits of men becoming
Nirvanees and the elements of everything else becoming again what they were
before -- protyle or undifferentiated substance. "Sabbath" means rest or
Nirvana. It is not the seventh day after six days but a period the duration of
which equals that of the seven "days" or any period made up of seven parts. Thus
a pralaya is equal in duration to the manwantara, or a night of Brahma is equal
to this "day." If the Christians will follow Jewish customs they ought to adopt
the spirit and not the dead letter thereof: i.e., to work one week of seven days
and rest seven days. That the word "Sabbath" had a mystic significance is shown
in the contempt shown by Jesus for the Sabbath day, and by what is said in Luke
xviii. 12. Sabbath is there taken for the whole week. (See Greek text where the
week is called Sabbath. "I fast twice in the Sabbath.") Paul, an Initiate, knew
it well when referring to the eternal rest and felicity in heaven, as Sabbath;
"and their happiness will be eternal, for they will ever be (one) with the Lord
and will enjoy an eternal Sabbath." (Hebrew iv. 2.)

The difference between the two systems, taking the Kabala as contained in the
Chaldean Book of Numbers, not as misrepresented by its now disfigured copy, the
Kabala of the Christian mystics --the Kabala and the archaic esoteric Vidya, is
very small indeed, being confined to unimportant divergences of form and
expression. Thus Eastern occultism refers to our earth as the fourth world, the
lowest of the chain, above which run upward on both its sides the six globes,
three on each side. The Zohar, on the other hand, calls the earth the lower, or
the Seventh, adding that upon the six depend all things which are in it,
"Microprosopus." The "smaller face," smaller because manifested and finite, "is
formed of six Sephiroth," says the same work. "Seven kings come and die in the
thrice-destroyed world" -- (Malkuth our earth, destroyed after each of the three
rounds which it has gone through). "And their reign (of the seven kings) will be
broken up." (Book of Numbers, 1. viii., 3.) This relates to the Seven Races,
five of which have already appeared, and two more have still to appear in this
The Shinto allegorical accounts of Cosmogony and the origin of man in Japan hint
at the same belief.
Captain C. Pfoundes studied for nearly nine years in the monasteries of Japan
the religion underlying the various sects of the land. . . . . . "The Shinto
idea of creation," he says, "is as follows: Out of chaos (Konton) the earth (in)
was the sediment precipitated, and the Heavens (yo) the ethereal essences which
ascended: Maa (jin) appeared between the two. The first man was called Kuni-to
ko tatchi-no-mikoto, and five other names were given to him, and then the human
race appeared, male and female. Isanagi and Isanami begat Tenshoko doijin, the
first of the five gods of the Earth." These "gods" are simply our five races,
Isanagi and Isanami being the two kinds of the "ancestors," the two preceding
races which give birth to animal and to rational man.
It will be shown (Vol. II. Pt. II.) that the number seven, as well as the
doctrine of the septenary constitution of man, was pre-eminent in all the secret
systems. It plays as important a part in Western Kabala as in Eastern Occultism.
Eliphas Levi calls the number seven "the key to the Mosaic creation and the
symbols of every religion." He shows the Kabala following faithfully even the
septenary division of man, as the diagram he gives in his "Clef des Grands
Mysteres" is septenary. This

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 242 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
may be seen at a glance on page 389, "Une prophetic et diverses pensees de
Paracelse," however cleverly the correct thought is veiled. One needs also only
to look at the diagram (Plate VII. in Mr. Mathers' Kabala) "the formation of the
Soul"* from the same "Key of the Great Mysteries" by Levi to find the same,
though with a different interpretation.
Thus it stands with both the Kabalistic and the Occult names attached: --

[[Footnote(s) to diagram]] -------------------------------------------------
* Nephesch is the "breath of (animal) life" breathed into Adam, the man of dust;
it is consequently the Vital Spark, the informing element. Without Manas, or
what is miscalled in Levi's diagram Nephesch instead of Manas, "the reasoning
Soul," or mind, Atma-Buddhi are irrational on this plane and cannot act. It is
Buddhi which is the plastic mediator, not Manas, "the intelligent medium between
the upper Triad and the lower Quaternary." But there are many such strange and
curious transformations to be found in the Kabalistic works -- a convincing
proof that its literature has become a sad jumble. We do not accept the
classification except in this one particular, in order to show the points of

We will now give in tabular form what the very cautious Eliphas Levi says in
explanation of his diagram, and what the Esoteric Doctrine teaches -- and
compare the two. Levi, too, makes a distinction between Kabalistic and Occult
Pneumatics. (See "Histoire de la Magic," pp. 388, 389.)
[[first column]]
Says Eliphas Levi, the Kabalist: --
1. The Soul (or EGO) is a clothed light; and this light is triple.
2. Neschamah -- "pure Spirit."
3. Ruach -- the Soul or Spirit.
4. Nephesch -- plastic mediator.**
5. The garment of the Soul is the rind (body) of the image (astral Soul).
6. The image is double, because it reflects the good as the bad.
7. Imago, body.
As given by Eliphas Levi.
1. Nephesh is immortal because it renews its life by the destruction of forms.
[But Nephesh, the "breath of
[[first column continued on next page]]
[[second column]]
Say the Theosophists: --
1. Ditto, for it is Atma-Buddhi-Manas.
2. Ditto.*
3. Spiritual Soul.
4. Mediator between Spirit and its Man, the Seat of Reason, the Mind, in man.
5. Correct.
6. Too uselessly apocalyptic. Why not say that the astral reflects the good as
well as the bad man; man, who is ever tending to the upper triangle, or else
disappears with the Quaternary.
7. Ditto, the earthly image.
As given by the Occultists.
1. Manas is immortal, because after every new incarnation it adds to Atma-Buddhi
something of itself, and
[[second column continued on next page]]
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Eliphas Levi has, whether purposely or otherwise, confused the numbers: with
us his No. 2 is No. 1. (Spirit); and by making of Nephesch both the plastic
mediator and Life, he thus makes in reality only six principles, because he
repeats the first two.
** Esotericism teaches the same. But Manas is not Nephesch; nor is the latter
the astral, but the 4th principle, if also the 2nd prana, for Nephesch is the
"breath of life" in man, as in beast or insect, of physical, material life,
which has no spirituality in it.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 244 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
[[first column continued from last page]]
life," is a misnomer and a useless puzzle to the student.]
2. Ruach progresses by the evolution of ideas (! ?).
3. Neschamah is progressive without oblivion and destruction.
4. The soul has three dwellings.
5. These dwellings are: the plane of the mortals: the Superior Eden; and the
Inferior Eden.
6. The image (man) is a sphinx that offers the riddle of birth.
7. The fatal image (the astral) endows Nephesch with its aptitudes; but Ruach is
able to substitute for this (vitiated) Nephesch the image
[[first column continued on next page]]
[[second column continued from last page]]
thus, assimilating itself to the Monad, shares its immortality.
2. Buddhi becomes conscious by the accretions it gets from Manas after every new
incarnation and the death of man.
3. Atma neither progresses, forgets, nor remembers. It does not belong to this
plane: it is but the ray of light eternal which shines upon and through the
darkness of matter -- when the latter is willing.
4. The Soul (collectively, as the upper Triad) lives on three planes, besides
its fourth, the terrestrial sphere; and it exists eternally on the highest of
the three.
5. These dwellings are: Earth for the physical man, or the animal Soul;
Kama-loka (Hades, the Limbo) for the disembodied man, or his Shell; Devachan for
the higher Triad.
6. Correct.
7. The astral through Kama (desire) is ever drawing Manas down into the sphere
of material passions and desires. But if the better man
[[second column continued on next page]]

[[first column continued from last page]]
conquered in accordance with the inspirations of Neschamah.
[[second column continued from last page]]
or Manas tries to escape the fatal attraction and turns its aspirations to Atma
-- Spirit -- then Buddhi (Ruach) conquers, and carries Manas with it to the
realm of eternal Spirit.
It is very evident that the French Kabalist either did not know sufficiently the
real tenet, or distorted it to suit himself and his object. Thus he says again,
treating upon the same subject, and we, Occultists, answer the late Kabalist and
his admirers: --
[[first column]]
1. The body is the mould of Nephesch; Nephesch the mould of Ruach; Ruach the
mould of the garments of Neschamah.
2. Light (the Soul) personifies in clothing itself (with a body); and
personality endures only when the garment is perfect.
3. The angels aspire to become men; a perfect man, a man-god is above all the
4. Every 14,000 years the soul rejuvenates and rests in the jubilean sleep of
[[second column]]
1. The body follows the whims, good or bad, of Manas; Manas tries to follow the
light of Buddhi, but often fails. Buddhi is the mould of the "garments" of Atma,
because Atma is no body, or shape, or anything, and because Buddhi is its
vehicle only figuratively.
2. The Monad becomes a personal ego when it incarnates; and something remains of
that personality through Manas, when the latter is perfect enough to assimilate
3. Correct.
4. Within a period, "a great age" or a day of Brahrna, 14 Manus reign; after
which comes Pralaya when all the Souls rest in Nirvana. (Souls = Egos).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 246 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Such are the distorted copies of the esoteric doctrine in the Kabala. But see
also "The Primeval Manus of Humanity" in Book II.
To return to Stanza VII.
(b) The well-known Kabalistic aphorism runs: -- "A stone becomes a plant; a
plant, a beast; the beast, a man; a man a spirit; and the spirit a god." The
"spark" animates all the kingdoms in turn before it enters into and informs
divine man, between whom and his predecessor, animal man, there is all the
difference in the world. Genesis begins its anthropology at the wrong end
(evidently for a blind) and lands nowhere.* Had it begun as it ought, one would
have found in it, first, the celestial Logos, the "Heavenly Man," which evolves
as a Compound Unit of Logoi, out of whom after their pralayic sleep -- a sleep
that gathers the cyphers scattered on the Mayavic plane into One, as the
separate globules of quicksilver on a plate blend into one mass -- the Logoi
appear in their totality as the first "male and female" or Adam Kadmon, the
"Fiat Lux" of the Bible, as we have already seen. But this transformation did
not take place on our Earth, nor on any material plane, but in the Spacial
Depths of the first differentiation of the eternal Root-matter. On our nascent
globe things proceed differently. The Monad or Jiva, as said in "Isis Unveiled,"
vol. i., p. 302, is, first of all, shot down by the law of Evolution into the
lowest form of matter -- the mineral. After a sevenfold gyration encased in the
stone (or that which will become mineral and stone in the Fourth Round), it
creeps out of it, say, as a lichen. Passing thence, through all the forms of
vegetable matter, into what is termed animal matter, it has now reached the
point in which it has become the germ, so to speak, of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The introductory chapters of Genesis were never meant to represent even a
remote allegory of the creation of our Earth. They embrace a metaphysical
conception of some indefinite period in the eternity, when successive attempts
were being made by the law of evolution at the formation of universes. The idea
is plainly stated in the Zohar: "There were old worlds, which perished as soon
as they came into existence, were formless, and were called Sparks. Thus, the
smith, when hammering the iron, lets the sparks fly in all directions. The
sparks are the primordial worlds, which could not continue because the Sacred
Aged (Sephira) had not as yet assumed its form (of androgyne, or opposite sexes)
of King and Queen (Sephira and Kadmon), and the Master was not yet at his work."
See Zohar, "Idra Suta," Book iii., p. 292, b. The Supreme consulting with the
Architect of the world -- his Logos -- about creation. ("Isis Unveiled," vol.
ii., p. 421.)

animal, that will become the physical man. All this, up to the Third Round, is
formless, as matter, and senseless, as consciousness. For the Monad or Jiva per
se cannot be even called spirit: it is a ray, a breath of the ABSOLUTE, or the
Absoluteness rather, and the Absolute Homogeneity, having no relations with the
conditioned and relative finiteness, is unconscious on our plane. Therefore,
besides the material which will be needed for its future human form, the monad
requires (a) a spiritual model, or prototype, for that material to shape itself
into; and (b) an intelligent consciousness to guide its evolution and progress,
neither of which is possessed by the homogeneous monad, or by senseless though
living matter. The Adam of dust requires the Soul of Life to be breathed into
him: the two middle principles, which are the sentient life of the irrational
animal and the Human Soul, for the former is irrational without the latter. It
is only when, from a potential androgyne, man has become separated into male and
female, that he will be endowed with this conscious, rational, individual Soul,
(Manas) "the principle, or the intelligence, of the Elohim," to receive which,
he has to eat of the fruit of Knowledge from the Tree of Good and Evil. How is
he to obtain all this? The Occult doctrine teaches that while the monad is
cycling on downward into matter, these very Elohim -- or Pitris, the lower
Dhyan-Chohans -- are evolving pari passu with it on a higher and more spiritual
plane, descending also relatively into matter on their own plane of
consciousness, when, after having reached a certain point, they will meet the
incarnating senseless monad, encased in the lowest matter, and blending the two
potencies, Spirit and Matter, the union will produce that terrestrial symbol of
the "Heavenly Man" in space -- PERFECT MAN. In the Sankhya philosophy, Purusha
(spirit) is spoken of as something impotent unless he mounts on the shoulders of
Prakriti (matter), which, left alone, is -- senseless. But in the secret
philosophy they are viewed as graduated. Though one and the same thing in their
origin, Spirit and Matter, when once they are on the plane of differentiation,
begin each of them their evolutionary progress in contrary directions -- Spirit
falling gradually into matter, and the latter ascending to its original
condition, that of a pure spiritual substance. Both are inseparable, yet ever
separated. In polarity, on the physical plane, two like poles will always repel
each other, while the negative and the positive are mutually attracted, so do
Spirit and Matter stand to each other -- the two poles of the same homogeneous
substance, the root-principle of the universe.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 248 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Therefore, when the hour strikes for Purusha to mount on Prakriti's shoulders
for the formation of the Perfect Man -- rudimentary man of the first 2 1/2 Races
being only the first, gradually evolving into the most perfect of mammals -- the
Celestial "Ancestors" (Entities from preceding worlds, called in India the
Sishta) step in on this our plane, as the Pitris had stepped in before them for
the formation of the physical or animal-man, and incarnate in the latter. Thus
the two processes -- for the two creations: the animal and the divine man --
differ greatly. The Pitris shoot out from their ethereal bodies, still more
ethereal and shadowy similitudes of themselves, or what we should now call
"doubles," or "astral forms," in their own likeness.* This furnishes the Monad
with its first dwelling, and blind matter with a model around and upon which to
build henceforth. But Man is still incomplete. From Swayambhuva Manu (in Manu,
Book I.), from whom descended the seven primitive Manus or Prajapati, each of
whom gave birth to a primitive race of men, down to the Codex Nazareus, in which
Karabtanos or Fetahil (blind concupiscent matter) begets on his Mother,
"Spiritus," seven figures, each of which stands as the progenitor of one of the
primaeval seven races -- this doctrine has left its impress on every Archaic
"Who forms Manu (the Man) and who forms his body? The LIFE and the LIVES. Sin**
and the MOON." Here Manu stands for the spiritual, heavenly man, the real and
non-dying EGO in us, which is the direct emanation of the "One Life" or the
Absolute Deity. As to our outward physical bodies, the house of the tabernacle
of the Soul, the Doctrine teaches a strange lesson; so strange that unless
thoroughly explained and as rightly comprehended, it is only the exact Science
of the future that is destined to vindicate the theory fully.
It has been stated before now that Occultism does not accept anything inorganic
in the Kosmos. The expression employed by Science, "inorganic substance," means
simply that the latent life slumbering in the molecules of so-called "inert
matter" is incognizable. ALL IS LIFE, and every atom of even mineral dust is a
LIFE, though beyond our comprehension and perception, because it is outside the
range of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Read in Isis, vol. ii., pp. 297-303, the doctrine of the Codex Nazaraeus --
every tenet of our teaching is found there under a different form and allegory.
** The word "Sin" is curious, but has a particular Occult relation to the Moon,
besides being its Chaldean equivalent.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 249 MATTER, LIFE AND SUBSTANCE.
laws known to those who reject Occultism. "The very Atoms," says Tyndall, "seem
instinct with a desire for life." Whence, then, we would ask, comes the tendency
"to run into organic form"? Is it in any way explicable except according to the
teachings of Occult Science?
"The worlds, to the profane," says a Commentary, "are built up of the known
Elements. To the conception of an Arhat, these Elements are themselves
collectively a divine Life; distributively, on the plane of manifestations, the
numberless and countless crores of lives.* Fire alone is ONE, on the plane of
the One
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Is Pasteur unconsciously taking the first step toward Occult Science in
declaring that, if he dared express his full idea upon this subject, he would
say that the Organic cells are endowed with a vital potency that does not cease
its activity with the cessation of a current of Oxygen towards them, and does
not, on that account, break off its relations with life itself, which is
supported by the influence of that gas? "I would add," goes on Pasteur, "that
the evolution of the germ is accomplished by means of complicated phenomena,
among which we must class processes of fermentation"; and life, according to
Claude Bernard and Pasteur, is nothing else than a process of fermentation. That
there exist in Nature Beings or Lives that can live and thrive without air, even
on our globe, was demonstrated by the same men of science. Pasteur found that
many of the lower lives, such as Vibriones, and some microbes and bacteria,
could exist without air, which, on the contrary, killed them. They derived the
oxygen necessary for their multiplication from the various substances that
surround them. He calls them AErobes, living on the tissues of our matter when
the latter has ceased to form a part of an integral and living whole (then
called very unscientifically by science "dead matter"), and Anaerobes. The one
kind binds oxygen, and contributes vastly to the destruction of animal life and
vegetable tissues, furnishing to the atmosphere materials which enter later on
into the constitution of other organisms; the other destroys, or rather
annihilates finally, the so-called organic substance; ultimate decay being
impossible without their participation. Certain germ-cells, such as those of
yeast, develop and multiply in air, but when deprived of it, they will adapt
themselves to life without air and become ferments, absorbing oxygen from
substances coming in contact with them, and thereby ruining the latter. The
cells in fruit, when lacking free oxygen, act as ferments and stimulate
fermentation. "Therefore the vegetable cell manifests in this case its life as
an anaerobic being. Why, then, should an organic cell form in this case an
exception"? asks Professor Bogolubof. Pasteur shows that in the substance of our
tissues and organs, the cell, not finding sufficient oxygen for itself,
stimulates fermentation in the same way as the fruit-cell, and Claude Bernard
thought that Pasteur's idea of the formation of ferments found its application
and corroboration in the fact that Urea increases in the blood during
strangulation: LIFE therefore is everywhere in the Universe, and, Occultism
teaches us, it is also in the atom. Also see infra, at the close of this

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 250 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Reality: on that of manifested, hence illusive, being, its particles are fiery
lives which live and have their being at the expense of every other life that
they consume. Therefore they are named the "DEVOURERS." . . . "Every visible
thing in this Universe was built by such LIVES, front conscious and divine
primordial man down to the unconscious agents that construct matter." . . .
"From the ONE LIFE formless and Uncreate, proceeds the Universe of lives. First
was manifested from the Deep (Chaos) cold luminous fire (gaseous light?) which
formed the curds in Space." (Irresolvable nebulae, perhaps?). . . . . . ." . . .
These fought, and a great heat was developed by the encountering and collision,
which produced rotation. Then came the first manifested MATERIAL, Fire, the hot
flames, the wanderers in heaven (comets); heat generates moist vapour; that
forms solid water (?); then dry mist, then liquid mist, watery, that puts out
the luminous brightness of the pilgrims (comets?) and forms solid watery wheels
(MATTER globes). Bhumi (the Earth) appears with six sisters.* These produce by
their continuous motion the inferior fire, heat, and an aqueous mist, which
yields the third World-Element -- WATER; and from the breath of all
(atmospheric) AIR is born. These four are the four lives of the first four
periods (Rounds) of Manvantara. The three last will follow."
This means that every new Round develops one of the Compound Elements, as now
known to Science, -- which rejects the primitive nomenclature, preferring to
subdivide them into constituents. If Nature is the "Ever-becoming" on the
manifested plane, then those Elements are to be regarded in the same light: they
have to evolve, progress, and increase to the Manvantaric end. Thus the First
Round, we are taught, developed but one Element, and a nature and humanity in
what may be called one aspect of Nature -- called by some, very
unscientifically, though it may be so de facto, "One-dimensional Space."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* It is a Vedic teaching that "there are three Earths corresponding to three
Heavens, and our Earth (the fourth) is called Bhumi." This is the explanation
given by our exoteric Western Orientalists. But the esoteric meaning and
allusion to it in the Vedas is that it refers to our planetary chain, three
"Earths" on the descending arc, and three "heavens" which are the three Earths
or globes also, only far more ethereal, on the ascending or spiritual arc: by
the first three we descend into matter, by the other three we ascend into
Spirit; the lower one, Bhumi, our Earth, forming the turning point, so to say,
and containing potentially as much of Spirit as it does of Matter. We shall
treat of this hereafter.

The Second Round brought forth and developed two Elements -- Fire and Earth --
and its humanity, adapted to this condition of Nature, if we can give the name
Humanity to beings living under conditions unknown to men, was -- to use again a
familiar phrase in a strictly figurative sense (the only way in which it can be
used correctly) -- "a two-dimensional species." The processes of natural
development which we are now considering will at once elucidate and discredit
the fashion of speculating on the attributes of the two, three, and four or more
"dimensional Space;" but in passing, it is worth while to point out the real
significance of the sound but incomplete intuition that has prompted -- among
Spiritualists and Theosophists, and several great men of Science, for the matter
of that* -- the use of the modern expression, "the fourth dimension of Space."
To begin with, of course, the superficial absurdity of assuming that Space
itself is measurable in any direction is of little consequence. The familiar
phrase can only be an abbreviation of the fuller form -- the "Fourth dimension
of MATTER in Space."** But it is an unhappy phrase even thus expanded, because
while it is perfectly true that the progress of evolution may be destined to
introduce us to new characteristics of matter, those with which we are already
familiar are really more numerous than the three dimensions. The faculties, or
what is perhaps the best available term, the characteristics of matter, must
clearly bear a direct relation always to the senses of man. Matter has
extension, colour, motion (molecular motion), taste, and smell, corresponding to
the existing senses of man, and by the time that it fully develops the next
characteristic -- let us call it for the moment PERMEABILITY -- this will
correspond to the next sense of man -- let us call it "NORMAL CLAIRVOYANCE;"
thus, when some bold thinkers have been thirsting for a fourth dimension to
explain the passage of matter through matter, and the production of knots upon
an endless cord, what they were really in want of, was a sixth characteristic of
matter. The three dimensions belong really but to one attribute or
characteristic of matter -- extension; and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Professor Zollner's theory has been more than welcomed by several Scientists
--who are Spiritualists -- Professors Butlerof and Wagner, of St. Petersburg,
for instance.
** "The giving reality to abstractions is the error of Realism. Space and Time
are frequently viewed as separated from all the concrete experiences of the
mind, instead of being generalizations of these in certain aspects." (Bain,
Logic, Part II., p. 389.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 252 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
popular common sense justly rebels against the idea that under any condition of
things there can be more than three of such dimensions as length, breadth, and
thickness. These terms, and the term "dimension" itself, all belong to one plane
of thought, to one stage of evolution, to one characteristic of matter. So long
as there are foot-rules within the resources of Kosmos, to apply to matter, so
long will they be able to measure it three ways and no more; and from the time
the idea of measurement first occupied a place in the human understanding, it
has been possible to apply measurement in three directions and no more. But
these considerations do not militate in any way against the certainty that in
the progress of time -- as the faculties of humanity are multiplied -- so will
the characteristics of matter be multiplied also. Meanwhile, the expression is
far more incorrect than even the familiar one of the "Sun rising or setting."
We now return to the consideration of material evolution through the Rounds.
Matter in the second Round, it has been stated, may be figuratively referred to
as two-dimensional. But here another caveat must be entered. That loose and
figurative expression may be regarded -- in one plane of thought, as we have
just seen -- as equivalent to the second characteristic of matter corresponding
to the second perceptive faculty or sense of man. But these two linked scales of
evolution are concerned with the processes going on within the limits of a
single Round. The succession of primary aspects of Nature with which the
succession of Rounds is concerned, has to do, as already indicated, with the
development of the "Elements" (in the Occult sense) -- Fire, Air, Water,* Earth.
We are only in the fourth Round, and our catalogue so far stops short. The
centres of consciousness (destined to develop into humanity as we know it) of
the third Round arrived at a perception of the third Element Water.** Those of
the fourth Round have added
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The order in which these Elements are placed above is the correct one for
esoteric purposes and in the Secret Teachings. Milton was right when he spoke of
the "Powers of Fire, Air, Water, Earth"; the Earth, such as we know it now, had
no existence before the 4th Round, hundreds of million years ago, the
commencement of our geological Earth. The globe was "fiery, cool and radiant as
its ethereal men and animals during the first Round," says the Commentary,
uttering a contradiction or paradox in the opinion of our present Science;
"luminous and more dense and heavy during the second Round; watery during the
Third!" Thus are the elements reversed.
** If we had to frame our conclusions according to the data furnished to us by
the [[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 253 THE GREAT ARCHAEUS.
earth as a state of matter to their stock as well as the three other elements in
their present transformation. In short, none of the so-called elements were, in
the three preceding Rounds, as they are now. For all we know, FIRE may have been
pure AKASA, the first Matter of the Magnum Opus of the Creators and "Builders,"
that Astral Light which the paradoxical Eliphas Levi calls in one breath "the
body of the Holy Ghost," and in the next "Baphomet," the "Androgyne Goat of
Mendes"*; AIR, simply
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] geologists, then we would say that
there was no real water -- even during the Carboniferous period. We are told
that gigantic masses of carbon, which existed formerly spread in the atmosphere
as Carbonic Acid, were absorbed by plants, while a large proportion of that gas
was mixed in the water. Now, if this be so, and we have to believe that all the
Carbonic Acid which went to compose those plants that formed bituminous coal,
lignite, etc., and went towards the formation of limestone, and so on, that all
this was at that period in the atmosphere in gaseous form, then, there must have
been seas and oceans of liquid carbonic acid? But how then could the
carboniferous period be preceded by the Devonian and Silurian ages -- those of
Fishes and Molluscs -- on that assumption? Barometric pressure, moreover, must
have exceeded several hundred times the pressure of our present atmosphere. How
could organisms, even so simple as those of certain fishes and molluscs, stand
that? There is a curious work by Blanchard, on the Origin of Life, wherein he
shows some strange contradictions and confusions in the theories of his
colleagues, and which we recommend to the reader's attention.
* Eliphas Levi shows it very truly "a force in Nature," by means of which "a
single man who can master it . . . might throw the world into confusion and
transform its face"; for it is the "great Arcanum of transcendent Magic."
Quoting the words of the great Western Kabalist in their translated form (see
The Mysteries of Magic, by A. E. Waite), we may explain them perhaps the better
by the occasional addition of a word or two to show the difference between
Western and Eastern explanations of the same subject. The Author says of the
great Magic Agent -- "This ambient and all-penetrating fluid, this ray detached
from the (Central or 'Spiritual') Sun's splendour . . . fixed by the weight of
the atmosphere (?!) and the power of central attraction . . . the Astral Light,
this electromagnetic ether, this vital and luminous caloric, is represented on
ancient monuments by the girdle of Isis which twines round two poles and in
ancient theogonies by the serpent devouring its own tail, emblem of prudence and
of Saturn" -- emblem of infinity, immortality, and Kronos -- "Time" -- not the
god Saturn or the planet. "It is the winged dragon of Medea, the double serpent
of the caduceus, and the tempter of Genesis; but it is also the brazen snake of
Moses encircling the Tau lastly, it is the devil of exoteric dogmatism, and is
really the blind force (it is not blind, and Levi knew it), which souls must
conquer in order to detach themselves from the chains of Earth; 'for if they
should not,' they will be absorbed by the same power which first produced them
and will return to the central and eternal fire." This great archaeus is now
discovered by, and only for one man -- Mr. J. W. Keeley, of [[Footnote continued
on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 254 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Nitrogen, "the breath of the Supporters of the Heavenly Dome," as the Mohammedan
mystics call it; WATER, that primordial fluid which was required, according to
Moses, to make a living soul with. And this may account for the flagrant
discrepancies and unscientific statements found in Genesis. Separate the first
from the second chapter; read the former as a scripture of the Elohists, and the
latter as that of the far younger Jehovists; still one finds, if one reads
between the lines, the same order in which things created appear -- namely, Fire
(light), Air, Water, and MAN (or the Earth). For the sentence: "In the beginning
God created Heaven and Earth" is a mistranslation; it is not "Heaven and Earth,"
but the duplex or dual Heaven, the upper and the lower Heavens, or the
separation of primordial substance that was light in its upper and dark in its
lower portions -- or the manifested Universe -- in its duality of the invisible
(to the senses) and the visible to our perceptions. God divided the light from
the Darkness (v. 4); and then made the firmament, air (5), "a firmament in the
midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters," (6), i.e.,
"the waters which were under the firmament (our manifested visible Universe)
from the waters above the firmament," or the (to us) invisible planes of being.
In the second chapter (the Jehovistic), plants and herbs are created before
water, just as in the first, light is produced before the Sun. "God made the
Earth and the Heavens and every plant of the field before it was in the Earth
and every herb of the field before it grew; for the Elohim ('gods') had not
caused it to rain upon the earth, etc." (v. 5) -- an absurdity unless the
esoteric explanation is accepted. The plants were created before they were in
the earth -- for there was no earth then such as it is now; and the herb of the
field was in existence before it grew as it does now in the fourth Round.
Discussing and explaining the nature of the invisible Elements and the
"primordial fire" mentioned above, Eliphas Levi calls it invariably the "Astral
Light." It is the "grand Agent Magique" with him; undeniably it is so, but --
only so far as Black Magic is concerned, and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] Philadelphia. For others, however, it
is discovered, yet must remain almost useless. "So far shalt thou go. . . ."
All the above is as practical as it is correct, save one error, which we will
explain in the text further on. Eliphas Levi commits a great blunder in always
identifying the Astral Light with what we call Akasa. What it really is will be
given in Part II. of Vol. II.

on the lowest planes of what we call Ether, the noumenon of which is Akasa; and
even this would be held incorrect by orthodox Occultists. The "Astral Light" is
simply the older "sidereal Light" of Paracelsus; and to say that "everything
which exists has been evolved from it, and it preserves and reproduces all
forms," as he writes, is to enunciate truth only in the second proposition. The
first is erroneous; for if all that exists was evolved through (or via) it, it
is not the astral light. The latter is not the container of all things but only
the reflector, at best, of this all. Eliphas Levi writes: --
"The great Magic agent is the fourth emanation of the life principle (we say --
it is the first in the inner, and the second in the outer (our) Universe), of
which the Sun is the third form . . . for the day-star (the sun) is only the
reflection and material shadow of the Central Sun of truth, which illuminates
the intellectual (invisible) world of Spirit and which itself is but a gleam
borrowed from the ABSOLUTE."
So far he is right enough. But when the great authority of the Western Kabalists
adds that nevertheless, "it is not the immortal Spirit as the Indian Hierophants
have imagined" -- we answer that he slanders the said Hierophants, as they have
said nothing of the kind; while even the Puranic exoteric writings flatly
contradict the assertion. No Hindu has ever mistaken Prakriti -- the Astral
Light being only above the lowest plane of Prakriti, the material Kosmos -- for
the "immortal Spirit." Prakriti is ever called Maya, illusion, and is doomed to
disappear with the rest, the gods included, at the hour of the Pralaya; for it
is shown that Akasa is not even the Ether, least of all then, we imagine, can it
be the Astral Light. Those unable to penetrate beyond the dead letter of the
Puranas, have occasionally confused Akasa with Prakriti, with Ether, and even
with the visible Sky! It is true also that those who have invariably translated
the term Akasa by "Ether" (Wilson, for instance), finding it called "the
material cause of sound" possessing, moreover, this one single property (Vishnu
Purana), have ignorantly imagined it to be "material," in the physical sense.
True, again, that if the characteristics are accepted literally, then, since
nothing material or physical, and therefore conditioned and temporary can be
immortal -- according to metaphysics and philosophy -- it would follow that
Akasa is neither infinite nor immortal. But all this is erroneous, since both
the words Pradhana

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 256 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
(primeval matter) and sound, as a property, have been misunderstood; the former
term (Pradhana) being certainly synonymous with Mulaprakriti and Akasa, and the
latter (sound) with the Verbum, the Word or the Logos. This is easy to
demonstrate; for it is shown in the following sentences in Vishnu Purana: "In
the beginning there was neither day nor night, nor sky, nor earth, nor darkness,
nor light. . . . . Save only ONE, unapprehensible by intellect, or that which is
Brahma and Pums (Spirit) and Pradhana (primordial matter)." . . . . (Book I.,
ch. ii.).
Now, what is Pradhana, if it is not Mulaprakriti, the root of all, in another
aspect? For Pradhana, though said further on to merge into the Deity as
everything else does, in order to leave the ONE absolute during the Pralaya, yet
is held as infinite and immortal. The Commentator describes the Deity as: "One
Pradhanika Brahma Spirit: THAT, was," and interprets the compound term as a
substantive, not as a derivative word used attributively, i.e., like something
conjoined with Pradhana.* Hence Pradhana even in the Puranas is an aspect of
Parabrahmam, not an evolution, and must be the same as the Vedantic
Mulaprakriti. "Prakriti in its primary state is Akasa," says a Vedantin scholar
(see "Five Years of Theosophy," p. 169). It is almost abstract Nature.
Akasa, then, is Pradhana in another form, and as such cannot be Ether, the
ever-invisible agent, courted even by physical Science. Nor is it Astral Light.
It is, as said, the noumenon of the seven-fold differentiated Prakriti** -- the
ever immaculate "Mother" of the fatherless Son, who becomes "Father" on the
lower manifested plane. For MAHAT is the first product of Pradhana, or Akasa,
and Mahat -- Universal intelligence "whose characteristic property is Buddhi" --
is no other than the Logos, for he is called "Eswara" Brahma, Bhava, etc. (See
Linga Purana, sec. lxx. 12 et seq.; and Vayu Purana, but especially the former
Purana -- prior, section viii., 67-74). He is, in short, the "Creator" or the
divine mind in creative operation, "the cause of all things." He is
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The student has to note, moreover, that the Purana is a dualistic system, not
evolutionary, and that, in this respect, far more will be found, from an
esoteric standpoint, in Sankhya, and even in the Manava-dharma-Sastra, however
much the latter differs from the former.
** In the Sankhya philosophy, the seven Prakritis or "productive productions"
are Mahat, Ahamkara, and the five tanmatras. See "Sankhya-karika," III., and the
Commentary thereon.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 257 AKASA IS NOT ETHER.
the "first-born" of whom the Puranas tell us that "Mahat and matter are the
inner and outer boundaries of the Universe," or, in our language, the negative
and the positive poles of dual nature (abstract and concrete), for the Purana
adds: "In this manner -- as were the seven forms (principles) of Prakriti
reckoned from Mahat to Earth -- so at the time of pralaya (pratyahara) these
seven successively re-enter into each other. The egg of Brahma (Sarva-mandala)
is dissolved with its seven zones (dwipa), seven oceans, seven regions, etc."
(Vishnu Purana, Book vi., ch. iv.)*
These are the reasons why the Occultists refuse to give the name of Astral Light
to Akasa, or to call it Ether. "In my Father's house are many mansions," may be
contrasted with the occult saying, "In our Mother's house there are seven
mansions," or planes, the lowest of which is above and around us -- the Astral
The elements, whether simple or compound, could not have remained the same since
the commencement of the evolution of our chain. Everything in the Universe
progresses steadily in the Great Cycle, while incessantly going up and down in
the smaller cycles. Nature is never stationary during manvantara, as it is ever
becoming,** not simply being; and mineral, vegetable, and human life are always
adapting their organisms to the then reigning Elements, and therefore those
Elements were then fitted for them, as they are now for the life of present
humanity. It will only be in the next, or fifth, Round that the fifth Element,
Ether -- the gross body of Akasa, if it can be called even that --
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* No use to say so to the Hindus, who know their Puranas by heart, but very
useful to remind our Orientalists and those Westerns who regard Wilson's
translations as authoritative, that in his English translation of the Vishnu
Purana he is guilty of the most ludicrous contradictions and errors. So on this
identical subject of the seven Prakritis or the seven zones of Brahma's egg, the
two accounts differ totally. In Vol. 1, page 40, the egg is said to be
externally invested by seven envelopes -- Wilson comments: "by Water, Air, Fire,
Ether, and Ahamkara" (which last word does not exist in the Sanskrit texts); and
in vol. v., p. 198, of the same Vishnu Purana it is written, "in this manner
were the seven forms of nature (Prakriti) reckoned from Mahat to Earth" (?).
Between Mahat or Maha-Buddhi and "Water, etc.," the difference is very
** According to the great metaphysician Hegel also. For him Nature was a
perpetual becoming. A purely esoteric conception. Creation or Origin, in the
Christian sense of the term, is absolutely unthinkable. As the above-quoted
thinker said: "God (the Universal Spirit) objectivises himself as Nature, and
again rises out of it."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 258 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
will, by becoming a familiar fact of Nature to all men, as air is familiar to us
now, cease to be as at present hypothetical, and also an "agent" for so many
things. And only during that Round will those higher senses, the growth and
development of which Akasa subserves, be susceptible of a complete expansion. As
already indicated, a partial familiarity with the characteristic of matter --
permeability -- which should be developed concurrently with the sixth sense, may
be expected to develop at the proper period in this Round. But with the next
element added to our resources in the next Round, permeability will become so
manifest a characteristic of matter, that the densest forms of this will seem to
man's perceptions as obstructive to him as a thick fog, and no more.
Let us return to the life-cycle now. Without entering at length upon the
description given of the higher LIVES, we must direct our attention at present
simply to the earthly beings and the earth itself. The latter, we are told, is
built up for the first Round by the "Devourers" which disintegrate and
differentiate the germs of other lives in the Elements; pretty much, it must be
supposed, as in the present stage of the world, the aerobes do, when,
undermining and loosening the chemical structure in an organism, they transform
animal matter and generate substances that vary in their constitutions. Thus
Occultism disposes of the so-called Azoic age of Science, for it shows that
there never was a time when the Earth was without life upon it. Wherever there
is an atom of matter, a particle or a molecule, even in its most gaseous
condition, there is life in it, however latent and unconscious. "Whatsoever
quits the Laya State, becomes active life; it is drawn into the vortex of MOTION
(the alchemical solvent of Life); Spirit and Matter are the two States of the
ONE, which is neither Spirit nor Matter, both being the absolute life, latent."
(Book of Dzyan, Comm. III., par. 18). . . . "Spirit is the first differentiation
of (and in) SPACE; and Matter the first differentiation of Spirit. That, which
is neither Spirit nor matter -- that is IT -- the Causeless CAUSE of Spirit and
Matter, which are the Cause of Kosmos. And THAT we call the ONE LIFE or the
Intra-Cosmic Breath."
Once more we will say -- like must produce like. Absolute Life cannot produce an
inorganic atom whether single or complex, and there is life

even in laya just as a man in a profound cataleptic state -- to all appearance a
corpse -- is still a living being.
When the "Devourers" (in whom the men of science are invited to see, with some
show of reason, atoms of the Fire-Mist, if they will, as the Occultist will
offer no objection to this); when the "Devourers," we say, have differentiated
"the fire-atoms" by a peculiar process of segmentation, the latter become
life-germs, which aggregate according to the laws of cohesion and affinity. Then
the life-germs produce lives of another kind, which work on the structure of our
globes. * * * *
Thus, in the first Round, the globe, having been built by the primitive
fire-lives, i.e., formed into a sphere -- had no solidity, nor qualifications,
save a cold brightness, nor form nor colour; it is only towards the end of the
First Round that it developed one Element which from its inorganic, so to say,
or simple Essence became now in our Round the fire we know throughout the
system. The Earth was in her first rupa, the essence of which is the Akasic
principle named *** "that which is now known as, and very erroneously termed,
Astral Light, which Eliphas Levi calls "the imagination of Nature,"|| probably
to avoid giving it its correct name, as others do.
"It is through and from the radiations of the seven bodies of the seven orders
of Dhyanis, that the seven discrete quantities (Elements), whose motion and
harmonious Union produce the manifested Universe of Matter, are born."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
|| Speaking of it in his Preface to the "History of Magic" Eliphas Levi says:
"It is through this Force that all the nervous centres secretly communicate with
each other; from it -- that sympathy and antipathy are born; from it -- that we
have our dreams; and that the phenomena of second sight and extra-natural
visions take place. . . . . Astral Light, acting under the impulsion of powerful
wills, destroys, coagulates, separates, breaks, gathers in all things. . . . God
created it on that day when he said: Fiat Lux, and it is directed by the
Egregores, i.e., the chiefs of the souls who are the spirits of energy and
action." Eliphas Levi ought to have added that the astral light, or primordial
substance, if matter at all, is that which, called Light, LUX, esoterically
explained, is the body of those Spirits themselves, and their very essence. Our
physical light is the manifestation on our plane and the reflected radiance of
the Divine Light emanating from the collective body of those who are called the
"LIGHTS" and the "FLAMES." But no other Kabalist has ever had the talent of
heaping up one contradiction on the other, of making one paradox chase another
in the same sentence and in such flowing language, as Eliphas Levi. He leads his
reader through the most lovely, gorgeously blooming valleys, to strand him after
all on a desert and barren rocky island.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 260 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The Second Round brings into manifestation the second element AIR, that element,
the purity of which would ensure continuous life to him who would use it. There
have been two occultists only in Europe who have discovered and even partially
applied it in practice, though its composition has always been known among the
highest Eastern Initiates. The ozone of the modern chemists is poison compared
with the real universal solvent which could never be thought of unless it
existed in nature. "From the second Round, Earth -- hitherto a foetus in the
matrix of Space -- began its real existence: it had developed individual
sentient life, its second principle. The second corresponds to the sixth
(principle); the second is life continuous, the other, temporary."
The Third Round developed the third Principle -- WATER; while the Fourth
transformed the gaseous fluids and plastic form of our globe into the hard,
crusted, grossly material sphere we are living on. "Bhumi" has reached her
fourth principle. To this it may be objected that the law of analogy, so much
insisted upon, is broken. Not at all. Earth will reach her true ultimate form --
(inversely in this to man) -- her body shell -- only toward the end of the
manvantara after the Seventh Round. Eugenius Philalethes was right when he
assured his readers on his word of honour that no one had yet seen the Earth
(i.e., MATTER in its essential form). Our globe is, so far, in its Kamarupic
state -- the astral body of desires of Ahamkara, dark Egotism, the progeny of
Mahat, on the lower plane. . . .
It is not molecularly constituted matter -- least of all the human body
(sthulasarira) -- that is the grossest of all our "principles," but verily the
middle principle, the real animal centre; whereas our body is but its shell, the
irresponsible factor and medium through which the beast in us acts all its life.
Every intellectual theosophist will understand my real meaning. Thus the idea
that the human tabernacle is built by countless lives, just in the same way as
the rocky crust of our Earth was, has nothing repulsive in it for the true
mystic. Nor can Science oppose the occult teaching, for it is not because the
microscope will ever fail to detect the ultimate living atom or life, that it
can reject the doctrine.
(c) Science teaches us that the living as well as the dead organism of both man
and animal are swarming with bacteria of a hundred various

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 261 THE OCCULT CHEMISTRY.
kinds; that from without we are threatened with the invasion of microbes with
every breath we draw, and from within by leucomaines, aerobes, anaerobes, and
what not. But Science never yet went so far as to assert with the occult
doctrine that our bodies, as well as those of animals, plants, and stones, are
themselves altogether built up of such beings; which, except larger species, no
microscope can detect. So far, as regards the purely animal and material portion
of man, Science is on its way to discoveries that will go far towards
corroborating this theory. Chemistry and physiology are the two great magicians
of the future, who are destined to open the eyes of mankind to the great
physical truths. With every day, the identity between the animal and physical
man, between the plant and man, and even between the reptile and its nest, the
rock, and man -- is more and more clearly shown. The physical and chemical
constituents of all being found to be identical, chemical science may well say
that there is no difference between the matter which composes the ox and that
which forms man. But the Occult doctrine is far more explicit. It says: --- Not
only the chemical compounds are the same, but the same infinitesimal invisible
lives compose the atoms of the bodies of the mountain and the daisy, of man and
the ant, of the elephant, and of the tree which shelters him from the sun. Each
particle -- whether you call it organic or inorganic -- is a life. Every atom
and molecule in the Universe is both life-giving and death-giving to that form,
inasmuch as it builds by aggregation universes and the ephemeral vehicles ready
to receive the transmigrating soul, and as eternally destroys and changes the
forms and expels those souls from their temporary abodes. It creates and kills;
it is self-generating and self-destroying; it brings into being, and
annihilates, that mystery of mysteries -- the living body of man, animal, or
plant, every second in time and space; and it generates equally life and death,
beauty and ugliness, good and bad, and even the agreeable and disagreeable, the
beneficent and maleficent sensations. It is that mysterious LIFE, represented
collectively by countless myriads of lives, that follows in its own sporadic
way, the hitherto incomprehensible law of Atavism; that copies family
resemblances as well as those it finds impressed in the aura of the generators
of every future human being, a mystery, in short, that will receive fuller
attention elsewhere. For the present, one instance may be cited in illustration.
Modern science begins to find out that ptomaine (the alkaloid poison generated
by decaying matter and corpses -- a life also) extracted

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 262 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
with the help of volatile ether, yields a smell as strong and equal to that of
the freshest orange-blossoms; but that free from oxygen, these alkaloids yield
either a most sickening, disgusting smell, or the most agreeable aroma which
recalls that of the most delicately scented flowers. And it is suspected that
such blossoms owe their agreeable smell to the poisonous ptomaine; the venomous
essence of certain mushrooms (fungi) being nearly identical with the venom of
the cobra of India, the most deadly of serpents.* Thus, having discovered the
effects, Science has to find their PRIMARY CAUSES; and this it can never do
without the help of the old sciences, of alchemy, occult botany and physics. We
are taught that every physiological change, in addition to pathological
phenomena; diseases -- nay, life itself -- or rather the objective phenomena of
life, produced by certain conditions and changes in the tissues of the body
which allow and force life to act in that body; that all this is due to those
unseen CREATORS and DESTROYERS that are called in such a loose and general way,
microbes.** Such
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
*The French savants Arnaud, Gautier, and Villiers, have found in the saliva of
living men the same venomous alkaloid as in that of the toad, the salamander,
the cobra, and the trigonocephalus of Portugal. It is proven that venom of the
deadliest kind, whether called ptomaine, or leucomaine, or alkaloid, is
generated by living men, animals, and plants. The same savant, Gautier,
discovered an alkaloid in the fresh meat of an ox and in its brains, and a venom
which he calls Xanthocreatinine similar to the substance extracted from the
poisonous saliva of reptiles. It is the muscular tissues, as being the most
active organ in the animal economy, that are suspected of being the generators
or factors of venoms, having the same importance as carbonic acid and urea in
the functions of life, which venoms are the ultimate products of inner
combustion. And though it is not yet fully determined whether poisons can be
generated by the animal system of living beings without the participation and
interference of microbes, it is ascertained that the animal does produce
venomous substances in its physiological or living state.
** It might be supposed that these "fiery lives" and the microbes of science are
identical. This is not true. The "fiery lives" are the seventh and highest
subdivision of the plane of matter, and correspond in the individual with the
One Life of the Universe, though only on that plane. The microbes of science are
the first and lowest sub-division on the second plane -- that of material prana
(or life). The physical body of man undergoes a complete change of structure
every seven years, and its destruction and preservation are due to the alternate
function of the fiery lives as "destroyers" and "builders." They are "builders"
by sacrificing themselves in the form of vitality to restrain the destructive
influence of the microbes, and, by supplying the microbes with what is
necessary, they compel them under that restraint to build up the material body
and its cells. They are "destroyers" also when that restraint is [[Footnote
continued on next page]]

experimenters as Pasteur are the best friends and helpers of the Destroyers and
the worst enemies of the Creators -- if the latter were not at the same time
destroyers too. However it may be, one thing is sure in this: The knowledge of
these primary causes and of the ultimate essence of every element, of its lives,
their functions, properties, and conditions of change -- constitutes the basis
of MAGIC. Paracelsus was, perhaps, the only Occultist in Europe, during the last
centuries since the Christian era, who was versed in this mystery. Had not a
criminal hand put an end to his life, years before the time allotted him by
Nature, physiological Magic would have fewer secrets for the civilized world
than it now has.
(d) But what has the Moon to do in all this? we may be asked. What have "Fish,
Sin and Moon" in the apocalyptic saying of the Stanza to do in company with the
"Life-microbes"? With the latter nothing, except availing themselves of the
tabernacle of clay prepared by them; with divine perfect man everything, since
"Fish, Sin and Moon" make conjointly the three symbols of the immortal Being.
This is all that can be given. Nor does the writer pretend to know more of this
strange symbol than may be inferred about it from exoteric religions; from the
mystery perhaps, which underlies the Matsya (fish)
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] removed and the microbes, unsupplied
with vital constructive energy, are left to run riot as destructive agents.
Thus, during the first half of a man's life (the first five periods of seven
years each) the "fiery lives" are indirectly engaged in the process of building
up man's material body; life is on the ascending scale, and the force is used in
construction and increase. After this period is passed the age of retrogression
commences, and, the work of the "fiery lives" exhausting their strength, the
work of destruction and decrease also commences.
An analogy between cosmic events in the descent of spirit into matter for the
first half of a manvantara (planetary as human) and its ascent at the expense of
matter in the second half, may here be traced. These considerations have to do
solely with the plane of matter, but the restraining influence of the "fiery
lives" on the lowest sub-division of the second plane -- the microbes -- is
confirmed by the fact mentioned in the foot-note on Pasteur (vide supra) that
the cells of the organs, when they do not find sufficient oxygen for themselves,
adapt themselves to that condition and form ferments, which, by absorbing oxygen
from substances coming in contact with them, ruin the latter. Thus the process
is commenced by one cell robbing its neighbour of the source of its vitality
when the supply is insufficient; and the ruin so commenced steadily progresses.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 264 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Avatar of Vishnu, the Chaldean Oannes -- the Man-Fish, recorded in the
imperishable sign of the Zodiac, Pisces, and running throughout the two
Testaments in the personages of Joshua "Son of the Fish (Nun)" and Jesus; the
allegorical "Sin" or Fall of Spirit into matter, and the Moon -- in so far as it
relates to the "Lunar" ancestors, the Pitris.
For the present it may be as well to remind the reader that while the
Moon-goddesses were connected in every mythology, especially the Grecian, with
child-birth, because of the lunar influence on women and conception, the occult
and actual connection of our satellite with fecundation is to this day unknown
to physiology, which regards every popular practice in this reference as gross
superstition. As it is useless to discuss them in detail, we may only stop at
present to discuss the lunar symbology casually, to show that the said
superstition belongs to the most ancient beliefs, and even to Judaism -- the
basis of Christianity. With the Israelites, the chief function of Jehovah was
child-giving, and the esotericism of the Bible, interpreted Kabalistically,
shows undeniably the Holy of Holies in the temple to be only the symbol of the
womb. This is now proven beyond doubt and cavil, by the numerical reading of the
Bible in general, and of Genesis especially. This idea must certainly have been
borrowed by the Jews from the Egyptians and Indians, whose Holy of Holies was,
and with the latter is to this day, symbolised by the King's chamber in the
Great Pyramid (see "Source of Measures") and the Yoni symbols of exoteric
Hinduism. To make the whole clearer and to show at the same time the enormous
difference in the spirit of interpretation and the original meaning of the same
symbols between the ancient Eastern Occultists and the Jewish Kabalists we refer
the reader to Book II., "The Holy of Holies."*
STANZA VII. -- Continued.
6. FROM THE FIRST-BORN (primitive, or the first man) THE THREAD BETWEEN THE
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Phallic worship has developed only with the loss of the keys to the true
meaning of the symbols. It was the last and most fatal turning point from the
highway of truth and divine knowledge into the side path of fiction, raised into
dogma through human falsification and hierarchic ambition.

(a) This sentence: "The thread between the silent watcher and his shadow (man)
becomes stronger" -- with every re-incarnation -- is another psychological
mystery, that will find its explanation in Book II. For the present it will
suffice to say that the "Watcher" and his "Shadows" -- the latter numbering as
many as there are re-incarnations for the monad -- are one. The Watcher, or the
divine prototype, is at the upper rung of the ladder of being; the shadow, at
the lower. Withal, the Monad of every living being, unless his moral turpitude
breaks the connection and runs loose and "astray into the lunar path" -- to use
the Occult expression -- is an individual Dhyan Chohan, distinct from others, a
kind of spiritual individuality of its own, during one special Manvantara. Its
Primary, the Spirit (Atman) is one, of course, with Paramatma (the one Universal
Spirit), but the vehicle (Vahan) it is enshrined in, the Buddhi, is part and
parcel of that Dhyan-Chohanic Essence; and it is in this that lies the mystery
of that ubiquity, which was discussed a few pages back. "My Father, that is in
Heaven, and I -- are one," -- says the Christian Scripture; in this, at any
rate, it is the faithful echo of the esoteric tenet.
STANZA VII. -- Continued.
(a) The day when "the spark will re-become the Flame (man will merge into his
Dhyan Chohan) myself and others, thyself and me," as the Stanza has it -- means
this: In Paranirvana -- when Pralaya will have reduced not only material and
psychical bodies, but even the spiritual Ego(s) to their original principle --
the Past, Present, and even Future

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 266 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
Humanities, like all things, will be one and the same. Everything will have
re-entered the Great Breath. In other words, everything will be "merged in
Brahma" or the divine unity.
Is this annihilation, as some think? Or Atheism, as other critics -- the
worshippers of a personal deity and believers in an unphilosophical paradise --
are inclined to suppose? Neither. It is worse than useless to return to the
question of implied atheism in that which is spirituality of a most refined
character. To see in Nirvana annihilation amounts to saying of a man plunged in
a sound dreamless sleep -- one that leaves no impression on the physical memory
and brain, because the sleeper's Higher Self is in its original state of
absolute consciousness during those hours -- that he, too, is annihilated. The
latter simile answers only to one side of the question -- the most material;
since re-absorption is by no means such a "dreamless sleep," but, on the
contrary, absolute existence, an unconditioned unity, or a state, to describe
which human language is absolutely and hopelessly inadequate. The only approach
to anything like a comprehensive conception of it can be attempted solely in the
panoramic visions of the soul, through spiritual ideations of the divine monad.
Nor is the individuality -- nor even the essence of the personality, if any be
left behind -- lost, because re-absorbed. For, however limitless -- from a human
standpoint -- the paranirvanic state, it has yet a limit in Eternity. Once
reached, the same monad will re-emerge therefrom, as a still higher being, on a
far higher plane, to recommence its cycle of perfected activity. The human mind
cannot in its present stage of development transcend, scarcely reach this plane
of thought. It totters here, on the brink of incomprehensible Absoluteness and
(b) The "Watchers" reign over man during the whole period of Satya Yuga and the
smaller subsequent yugas, down to the beginning of the Third Root Race; after
which it is the Patriarchs, Heroes, and the Manes (see Egyptian Dynasties
enumerated by the priests to Solon), the incarnated Dhyanis of a lower order, up
to King Menes and the human kings of other nations; all were recorded carefully.
In the views of symbologists this Mythopoeic Age is of course only regarded as a
fairy tale. But since traditions and even Chronicles of such dynasties of divine
Kings -- of gods reigning over men followed by dynasties of Heroes or Giants --
exist in the annals of every nation, it is difficult to understand how all the
peoples under the sun, some of whom are separated by vast

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 267 EARTH, PEOPLED FROM HEAVEN.
oceans and belong to different hemispheres, such as the ancient Peruvians and
Mexicans, as well as the Chaldeans, could have worked out the same "fairy tales"
in the same order of events.* However, as the Secret Doctrine teaches history --
which, for being esoteric and traditional, is none the less more reliable than
profane history -- we are as entitled to our beliefs as anyone else, whether
religionist or sceptic. And that Doctrine says that the Dhyani-Buddhas of the
two higher groups, namely, the "Watchers" or the "Architects," furnished the
many and various races with divine kings and leaders. It is the latter who
taught humanity their arts and sciences, and the former who revealed to the
incarnated Monads that had just shaken off their vehicles of the lower Kingdoms
-- and who had, therefore, lost every recollection of their divine origin -- the
great spiritual truths of the transcendental worlds. (See Book II., "Divine
Thus, as expressed in the Stanza, the Watchers descended on Earth and reigned
over men -- "who are themselves." The reigning kings had finished their cycle on
Earth and other worlds, in the preceding Rounds. In the future manvantaras they
will have risen to higher systems than our planetary world; and it is the Elect
of our Humanity, the Pioneers on the hard and difficult path of Progress, who
will take the places of their predecessors. The next great Manvantara will
witness the men of our own life-cycle becoming the instructors and guides of a
mankind whose Monads may now yet be imprisoned -- semi-conscious -- in the most
intellectual of the animal kingdom, while their lower principles will be
animating, perhaps, the highest specimens of the Vegetable world.
Thus proceed the cycles of the septenary evolution, in Septennial nature; the
Spiritual or divine; the psychic or semi-divine; the intellectual, the
passional, the instinctual, or cognitional; the semi-corporeal and the purely
material or physical natures. All these evolve and progress cyclically, passing
from one into another, in a double, centrifugal and centripetal way, one in
their ultimate essence, seven in their aspects. The lowest, of course, is the
one depending upon and subservient to
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See the "Sacred Mysteries among the Mayas and the Quiches, 11,500 years ago,"
by Auguste le Plongeon, who shows the identity between the Egyptian rites and
beliefs and those of the people he describes. The ancient hieratic alphabets of
the Maya and the Egyptians are almost identical.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 268 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
our five physical senses.* Thus far, for individual, human, sentient, animal and
vegetable life, each the microcosm of its higher macrocosm. The same for the
Universe, which manifests periodically, for purposes of the collective progress
of the countless lives, the outbreathings of the One Life; in order that through
the Ever-Becoming, every cosmic atom in this infinite Universe, passing from the
formless and the intangible, through the mixed natures of the semi-terrestrial,
down to matter in full generation, and then back again, reascending at each new
period higher and nearer the final goal; that each atom, we say, may reach
through individual merits and efforts that plane where it re-becomes the one
unconditioned ALL. But between the Alpha and the Omega there is the weary "Road"
hedged in by thorns, that "goes down first, then --
Winds up hill all the way
Yes, to the very end . . . . ."
Starting upon the long journey immaculate; descending more and more into sinful
matter, and having connected himself with every atom in manifested Space -- the
Pilgrim, having struggled through and suffered in every form of life and being,
is only at the bottom of the valley of matter, and half through his cycle, when
he has identified himself with collective Humanity. This, he has made in his own
image. In order to progress upwards and homewards, the "God" has now to ascend
the weary uphill path of the Golgotha of Life. It is the martyrdom of
self-conscious existence. Like Visvakarman he has to sacrifice himself to
himself in order to redeem all creatures, to resurrect from the many into the
One Life. Then he ascends into heaven indeed; where, plunged into the
incomprehensible absolute Being and Bliss of Paranirvana, he reigns
unconditionally, and whence he will re-descend again at the next "coming," which
one portion of humanity expects in its dead-letter sense as the second advent,
and the other as the last "Kalki Avatar."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Which are in truth seven as shown later, on the authority of the oldest


"The History of Creation and of this world from its beginning up to the
present time is composed of seven chapters. The seventh chapter is not yet
(T. Subba Row, Theosophist, 1881.)
THE first of these Seven chapters has been attempted and is now finished.
However incomplete and feeble as an exposition, it is, at any rate, an
approximation -- using the word in a mathematical sense -- to that which is the
oldest basis for all the subsequent Cosmogonies. The attempt to render in a
European tongue the grand panorama of the ever periodically recurring Law --
impressed upon the plastic minds of the first races endowed with Consciousness
by those who reflected the same from the Universal Mind -- is daring, for no
human language, save the Sanskrit -- which is that of the Gods -- can do so with
any degree of adequacy. But the failures in this work must be forgiven for the
sake of the motive.
As a whole, neither the foregoing nor what follows can be found in full
anywhere. It is not taught in any of the six Indian schools of philosophy, for
it pertains to their synthesis -- the seventh, which is the Occult doctrine. It
is not traced on any crumbling papyrus of Egypt, nor is it any longer graven on
Assyrian tile or granite wall. The Books of the Vedanta (the last word of human
knowledge) give out but the metaphysical aspect of this world-Cosmogony; and
their priceless thesaurus, the Upanishads -- Upa-ni-shad being a compound word
meaning "the conquest of ignorance by the revelation of secret, spiritual
knowledge" -- require now the additional possession of a Master-key to enable
the student to get at their full meaning. The reason for this I venture to state
here as I learned it from a Master.
The name, "Upanishads," is usually translated "esoteric doctrine." These
treatises form part of the Sruti or "revealed knowledge," Revelation, in short,
and are generally attached to the Brahmana

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 270 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
portion of the Vedas,* as their third division. There are over 150 Upanishads
enumerated by, and known to, Orientalists, who credit the oldest with being
written probably about 600 years B.C.; but of genuine texts there does not exist
a fifth of the number. The Upanishads are to the Vedas what the Kabala is to the
Jewish Bible. They treat of and expound the secret and mystic meaning of the
Vedic texts. They speak of the origin of the Universe, the nature of Deity, and
of Spirit and Soul, as also of the metaphysical connection of mind and matter.
In a few words: They CONTAIN the beginning and the end of all human knowledge,
but they have now ceased to REVEAL it, since the day of Buddha. If it were
otherwise, the Upanishads could not be called esoteric, since they are now
openly attached to the Sacred Brahmanical books, which have, in our present age,
become accessible even to the Mlechchhas (out-castes) and the European
Orientalists. One thing in them -- and this in all the Upanishads -- invariably
and constantly points to their ancient origin, and proves (a) that they were
written, in some of their portions, before the caste system became the
tyrannical institution which it still is; and (b) that half of their contents
have been eliminated, while some of them were rewritten and abridged. "The great
Teachers of the higher Knowledge and the Brahmans are continually represented as
going to Kshatriya (military caste) kings to become their pupils." As Cowell
pertinently remarks, the Upanishads "breathe an entirely different spirit" (from
other Brahmanical writings), "a freedom of thought unknown in any earlier work
except in the Rig Veda hymns themselves." The second fact is explained by a
tradition recorded in one of the MSS. on Buddha's life. It says that the
Upanishads were originally attached to their Brahmanas after the beginning of a
reform, which led to the exclusiveness of the present caste system among the
Brahmins, a few centuries after the invasion of India by the "twice-born." They
were complete in those days, and were used for the instruction of the chelas who
were preparing for their initiation.
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* "The Vedas have a distinct dual meaning -- one expressed by the literal sense
of the words, the other indicated by the metre and the swara -- intonation --
which are as the life of the Vedas. . . . Learned pundits and philologists of
course deny that swara has anything to do with philosophy or ancient esoteric
doctrines; but the mysterious connection between swara and light is one of its
most profound secrets." (T. Subba Row, Five Years of Theosophy, p. 154.)

This lasted so long as the Vedas and the Brahmanas remained in the sole and
exclusive keeping of the temple-Brahmins -- while no one else had the right to
study or even read them outside of the sacred caste. Then came Gautama, the
Prince of Kapilavastu. After learning the whole of the Brahmanical wisdom in the
Rahasya or the Upanishads, and finding that the teachings differed little, if at
all, from those of the "Teachers of Life" inhabiting the snowy ranges of the
Himalaya,* the Disciple of the Brahmins, feeling indignant because the sacred
wisdom was thus withheld from all but the Brahmins, determined to save the whole
world by popularizing it. Then it was that the Brahmins, seeing that their
sacred knowledge and Occult wisdom was falling into the hands of the
"Mlechchhas," abridged the texts of the Upanishads, originally containing thrice
the matter of the Vedas and the Brahmanas together, without altering, however,
one word of the texts. They simply detached from the MSS. the most important
portions containing the last word of the Mystery of Being. The key to the
Brahmanical secret code remained henceforth with the initiates alone, and the
Brahmins were thus in a position to publicly deny the correctness of Buddha's
teaching by appealing to their Upanishads, silenced for ever on the chief
questions. Such is the esoteric tradition beyond the Himalayas.
Sri Sankaracharya, the greatest Initiate living in the historical ages, wrote
many a Bhashya on the Upanishads. But his original treatises, as there are
reasons to suppose, have not yet fallen into the hands of the Philistines, for
they are too jealously preserved in his maths (monasteries, mathams). And there
are still weightier reasons to believe that the priceless Bhashyas
(Commentaries) on the esoteric doctrine of the Brahmins, by their greatest
expounder, will remain for ages yet a dead letter to most of the Hindus, except
the Smartava Brahmins. This sect, founded by Sankaracharya, (which is still very
powerful in Southern India) is now almost the only one to produce students who
have preserved sufficient knowledge to comprehend the
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* Also called "the Sons of Wisdom," and of the "Fire-Mist" and the "Brothers of
the Sun" in the Chinese records. Si-dzang (Tibet) is mentioned in the MSS. of
the sacred library of the province of Fo-Kien, as the great seat of Occult
learning from time immemorial, ages before Buddha. The Emperor Yu, the "great"
(2,207 years B.C.), a pious mystic and great adept, is said to have obtained his
knowledge from the "great teachers of the Snowy Range" in Si-dzang.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 272 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
dead letter of the Bhashyas. The reason of this is that they alone, I am
informed, have occasionally real Initiates at their head in their mathams, as
for instance, in the "Sringa-giri," in the Western Ghats of Mysore. On the other
hand, there is no sect in that desperately exclusive caste of the Brahmins, more
exclusive than is the Smartava; and the reticence of its followers to say what
they may know of the Occult sciences and the esoteric doctrine, is only equalled
by their pride and learning.
Therefore the writer of the present statement must be prepared beforehand to
meet with great opposition and even the denial of such statements as are brought
forward in this work. Not that any claim to infallibility, or to perfect
correctness in every detail of all that which is herein said, was ever put
forward. Facts are there, and they can hardly be denied. But, owing to the
intrinsic difficulties of the subjects treated, and the almost insurmountable
limitations of the English tongue (as of all other European languages) to
express certain ideas, it is more than probable that the writer has failed to
present the explanations in the best and in the clearest form; yet all that
could be done was done under every adverse circumstance, and this is the utmost
that can be expected of any writer.
Let us recapitulate and show, by the vastness of the subjects expounded, how
difficult, if not impossible, it is to do them full justice.
(1.) The Secret Doctrine is the accumulated Wisdom of the Ages, and its
cosmogony alone is the most stupendous and elaborate system: e.g., even in the
exotericism of the Puranas. But such is the mysterious power of Occult
symbolism, that the facts which have actually occupied countless generations of
initiated seers and prophets to marshal, to set down and explain, in the
bewildering series of evolutionary progress, are all recorded on a few pages of
geometrical signs and glyphs. The flashing gaze of those seers has penetrated
into the very kernel of matter, and recorded the soul of things there, where an
ordinary profane, however learned, would have perceived but the external work of
form. But modern science believes not in the "soul of things," and hence will
reject the whole system of ancient cosmogony. It is useless to say that the
system in question is no fancy of one or several isolated individuals. That it
is the uninterrupted record covering thousands of generations of Seers whose
respective experiences were made to test and to verify the

traditions passed orally by one early race to another, of the teachings of
higher and exalted beings, who watched over the childhood of Humanity. That for
long ages, the "Wise Men" of the Fifth Race, of the stock saved and rescued from
the last cataclysm and shifting of continents, had passed their lives in
learning, not teaching. How did they do so? It is answered: by checking,
testing, and verifying in every department of nature the traditions of old by
the independent visions of great adepts; i.e., men who have developed and
perfected their physical, mental, psychic, and spiritual organisations to the
utmost possible degree. No vision of one adept was accepted till it was checked
and confirmed by the visions -- so obtained as to stand as independent evidence
-- of other adepts, and by centuries of experiences.
(2.) The fundamental Law in that system, the central point from which all
emerged, around and toward which all gravitates, and upon which is hung the
philosophy of the rest, is the One homogeneous divine SUBSTANCE-PRINCIPLE, the
one radical cause.
. . . "Some few, whose lamps shone brighter, have been led
From cause to cause to nature's secret head,
And found that one first Principle must be. . . ."
It is called "Substance-Principle," for it becomes "substance" on the plane of
the manifested Universe, an illusion, while it remains a "principle" in the
beginningless and endless abstract, visible and invisible SPACE. It is the
omnipresent Reality: impersonal, because it contains all and everything. Its
impersonality is the fundamental conception of the System. It is latent in every
atom in the Universe, and is the Universe itself. (See in chapters on Symbolism,
"Primordial Substance, and Divine Thought.")
(3.) The Universe is the periodical manifestation of this unknown Absolute
Essence. To call it "essence," however, is to sin against the very spirit of the
philosophy. For though the noun may be derived in this case from the verb esse,
"to be," yet IT cannot be identified with a being of any kind, that can be
conceived by human intellect. IT is best described as neither Spirit nor matter,
but both. "Parabrahmam and Mulaprakriti" are One, in reality, yet two in the
Universal conception of the manifested, even in the conception of the One Logos,
its first manifestation, to which, as the able lecturer in the "Notes on the
Bhagavadgita" shows, IT appears from the objective standpoint of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 274 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the One Logos as Mulaprakriti and not as Parabrahmam; as its veil and not the
one REALITY hidden behind, which is unconditioned and absolute.
(4.) The Universe is called, with everything in it, MAYA, because all is
temporary therein, from the ephemeral life of a fire-fly to that of the Sun.
Compared to the eternal immutability of the ONE, and the changelessness of that
Principle, the Universe, with its evanescent ever-changing forms, must be
necessarily, in the mind of a philosopher, no better than a will-o'-the-wisp.
Yet, the Universe is real enough to the conscious beings in it, which are as
unreal as it is itself.
(5.) Everything in the Universe, throughout all its kingdoms, is CONSCIOUS:
i.e., endowed with a consciousness of its own kind and on its own plane of
perception. We men must remember that because we do not perceive any signs --
which we can recognise -- of consciousness, say, in stones, we have no right to
say that no consciousness exists there. There is no such thing as either "dead"
or "blind" matter, as there is no "Blind" or "Unconscious" Law. These find no
place among the conceptions of Occult philosophy. The latter never stops at
surface appearances, and for it the noumenal essences have more reality than
their objective counterparts; it resembles therein the mediaeval Nominalists,
for whom it was the Universals that were the realities and the particulars which
existed only in name and human fancy.
(6.) The Universe is worked and guided from within outwards. As above so it is
below, as in heaven so on earth; and man -- the microcosm and miniature copy of
the macrocosm -- is the living witness to this Universal Law, and to the mode of
its action. We see that every external motion, act, gesture, whether voluntary
or mechanical, organic or mental, is produced and preceded by internal feeling
or emotion, will or volition, and thought or mind. As no outward motion or
change, when normal, in man's external body can take place unless provoked by an
inward impulse, given through one of the three functions named, so with the
external or manifested Universe. The whole Kosmos is guided, controlled, and
animated by almost endless series of Hierarchies of sentient Beings, each having
a mission to perform, and who -- whether we give to them one name or another,
and call them Dhyan-Chohans or Angels -- are "messengers" in the sense only that
they are the agents of Karmic and Cosmic Laws. They vary infinitely in their

respective degrees of consciousness and intelligence; and to call them all pure
Spirits without any of the earthly alloy "which time is wont to prey upon" is
only to indulge in poetical fancy. For each of these Beings either was, or
prepares to become, a man, if not in the present, then in a past or a coming
cycle (Manvantara). They are perfected, when not incipient, men; and differ
morally from the terrestrial human beings on their higher (less material)
spheres, only in that they are devoid of the feeling of personality and of the
human emotional nature -- two purely earthly characteristics. The former, or the
"perfected," have become free from those feelings, because (a) they have no
longer fleshly bodies -- an ever-numbing weight on the Soul; and (b) the pure
spiritual element being left untrammelled and more free, they are less
influenced by maya than man can ever be, unless he is an adept who keeps his two
personalities -- the spiritual and the physical -- entirely separated. The
incipient monads, having never had terrestrial bodies yet, can have no sense of
personality or EGO-ism. That which is meant by "personality," being a limitation
and a relation, or, as defined by Coleridge, "individuality existing in itself
but with a nature as a ground," the term cannot of course be applied to
non-human entities; but, as a fact insisted upon by generations of Seers, none
of these Beings, high or low, have either individuality or personality as
separate Entities, i.e., they have no individuality in the sense in which a man
says, "I am myself and no one else;" in other words, they are conscious of no
such distinct separateness as men and things have on earth. Individuality is the
characteristic of their respective hierarchies, not of their units; and these
characteristics vary only with the degree of the plane to which those
hierarchies belong: the nearer to the region of Homogeneity and the One Divine,
the purer and the less accentuated that individuality in the Hierarchy. They are
finite, in all respects, with the exception of their higher principles -- the
immortal sparks reflecting the universal divine flame -- individualized and
separated only on the spheres of Illusion by a differentiation as illusive as
the rest. They are "Living Ones," because they are the streams projected on the
Kosmic screen of illusion from the ABSOLUTE LIFE; beings in whom life cannot
become extinct, before the fire of ignorance is extinct in those who sense these
"Lives." Having sprung into being under the quickening influence of the
uncreated beam, the reflection of the great Central Sun that

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 276 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
radiates on the shores of the river of Life, it is the inner principle in them
which belongs to the waters of immortality, while its differentiated clothing is
as perishable as man's body. Therefore Young was right in saying that
"Angels are men of a superior kind"
and no more. They are neither "ministering" nor "protecting" angels; nor are
they "Harbingers of the Most High" still less the "Messengers of wrath" of any
God such as man's fancy has created. To appeal to their protection is as foolish
as to believe that their sympathy may be secured by any kind of propitiation;
for they are, as much as man himself is, the slaves and creatures of immutable
Karmic and Kosmic law. The reason for it is evident. Having no elements of
personality in their essence they can have no personal qualities, such as
attributed by men, in their exoteric religions, to their anthropomorphic God --
a jealous and exclusive God who rejoices and feels wrathful, is pleased with
sacrifice, and is more despotic in his vanity than any finite foolish man. Man,
as shown in Book II., being a compound of the essences of all those celestial
Hierarchies may succeed in making himself, as such, superior, in one sense, to
any hierarchy or class, or even combination of them. "Man can neither propitiate
nor command the Devas," it is said. But, by paralyzing his lower personality,
and arriving thereby at the full knowledge of the non-separateness of his higher
SELF from the One absolute SELF, man can, even during his terrestrial life,
become as "One of Us." Thus it is, by eating of the fruit of knowledge which
dispels ignorance, that man becomes like one of the Elohim or the Dhyanis; and
once on their plane the Spirit of Solidarity and perfect Harmony, which reigns
in every Hierarchy, must extend over him and protect him in every particular.
The chief difficulty which prevents men of science from believing in divine as
well as in nature Spirits is their materialism. The main impediment before the
Spiritualist which hinders him from believing in the same, while preserving a
blind belief in the "Spirits" of the Departed, is the general ignorance of all,
except some Occultists and Kabalists, about the true essence and nature of
matter. It is on the acceptance or rejection of the theory of the Unity of all
in Nature, in its ultimate Essence, that mainly rests the belief or unbelief in
the existence around us of other conscious beings besides the Spirits of the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 277 MANY BODIES BUT ONE SOUL.
It is on the right comprehension of the primeval Evolution of Spirit-Matter and
its real essence that the student has to depend for the further elucidation in
his mind of the Occult Cosmogony, and for the only sure clue which can guide his
subsequent studies.
In sober truth, as just shown, every "Spirit" so-called is either a disembodied
or a future man. As from the highest Archangel (Dhyan Chohan) down to the last
conscious "Builder" (the inferior class of Spiritual Entities), all such are
men, having lived aeons ago, in other Manvantaras, on this or other Spheres; so
the inferior, semi-intelligent and non-intelligent Elementals -- are all future
men. That fact alone -- that a Spirit is endowed with intelligence -- is a proof
to the Occultist that that Being must have been a man, and acquired his
knowledge and intelligence throughout the human cycle. There is but one
indivisible and absolute Omniscience and Intelligence in the Universe, and this
thrills throughout every atom and infinitesimal point of the whole finite Kosmos
which hath no bounds, and which people call SPACE, considered independently of
anything contained in it. But the first differentiation of its reflection in the
manifested World is purely Spiritual, and the Beings generated in it are not
endowed with a consciousness that has any relation to the one we conceive of.
They can have no human consciousness or Intelligence before they have acquired
such, personally and individually. This may be a mystery, yet it is a fact, in
Esoteric philosophy, and a very apparent one too.
The whole order of nature evinces a progressive march towards a higher life.
There is design in the action of the seemingly blindest forces. The whole
process of evolution with its endless adaptations is a proof of this. The
immutable laws that weed out the weak and feeble species, to make room for the
strong, and which ensure the "survival of the fittest," though so cruel in their
immediate action -- all are working toward the grand end. The very fact that
adaptations do occur, that the fittest do survive in the struggle for existence,
shows that what is called "unconscious Nature"* is in reality an aggregate of
forces mani-
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* Nature taken in its abstract sense, cannot be "unconscious," as it is the
emanation from, and thus an aspect (on the manifested plane) of the ABSOLUTE
consciousness. Where is that daring man who would presume to deny to vegetation
and even to minerals a consciousness of their own. All he can say is, that this
consciousness is beyond his comprehension.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 278 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
pulated by semi-intelligent beings (Elementals) guided by High Planetary
Spirits, (Dhyan Chohans), whose collective aggregate forms the manifested verbum
of the unmanifested LOGOS, and constitutes at one and the same time the MIND of
the Universe and its immutable LAW.
Three distinct representations of the Universe in its three distinct aspects are
impressed upon our thought by the esoteric philosophy: the PRE-EXISTING (evolved
from) the EVER-EXISTING; and the PHENOMENAL -- the world of illusion, the
reflection, and shadow thereof. During the great mystery and drama of life known
as the Manvantara, real Kosmos is like the object placed behind the white screen
upon which are thrown the Chinese shadows, called forth by the magic lantern.
The actual figures and things remain invisible, while the wires of evolution are
pulled by the unseen hands; and men and things are thus but the reflections, on
the white field, of the realities behind the snares of Mahamaya, or the great
Illusion. This was taught in every philosophy, in every religion, ante as well
as post diluvian, in India and Chaldea, by the Chinese as by the Grecian Sages.
In the former countries these three Universes were allegorized, in exoteric
teachings, by the three trinities emanating from the Central eternal germ and
forming with it a Supreme Unity: the initial, the manifested, and the Creative
Triad, or the three in One. The last is but the symbol, in its concrete
expression, of the first ideal two. Hence Esoteric philosophy passes over the
necessarianism of this purely metaphysical conception, and calls the first one,
only, the Ever Existing. This is the view of every one of the six great schools
of Indian philosophy -- the six principles of that unit body of WISDOM of which
the "gnosis," the hidden knowledge, is the seventh.
The writer hopes that, superficially handled as may be the comments on the Seven
Stanzas, enough has been given in this cosmogonic portion of the work to show
Archaic teachings to be more scientific (in the modern sense of the word) on
their very face, than any other ancient Scriptures left to be regarded and
judged on their exoteric aspect. Since, however, as confessed before, this work
withholds far more than it gives out, the student is invited to use his own
intuitions. Our chief care is to elucidate that which has already been given
out, and, to our regret, very incorrectly at times; to supplement the knowledge
hinted at -- whenever and wherever possible -- by addi-

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 279 HERMES, OR ARISTOTLE?
tional matter; and to bulwark our doctrines against the too strong attacks of
modern Sectarianism, and more especially against those of our latter-day
Materialism, very often miscalled Science, whereas, in reality, the words
"Scientists" and "Sciolists" ought alone to bear the responsibility for the many
illogical theories offered to the world. In its great ignorance, the public,
while blindly accepting everything that emanates from "authorities," and feeling
it to be its duty to regard every dictum coming from a man of Science as a
proven fact -- the public, we say, is taught to scoff at anything brought
forward from "heathen" sources. Therefore, as materialistic Scientists can be
fought solely with their own weapons -- those of controversy and argument -- an
Addendum is added to every Book contrasting our respective views and showing how
even great authorities may often err. We believe that this can be done
effectually by showing the weak points of our opponents, and by proving their
too frequent sophisms -- made to pass for scientific dicta -- to be incorrect.
We hold to Hermes and his "Wisdom" -- in its universal character; they -- to
Aristotle as against intuition and the experience of the ages, fancying that
Truth is the exclusive property of the Western world. Hence the disagreement. As
Hermes says, "Knowledge differs much from sense; for sense is of things that
surmount it, but Knowledge (gyi) is the end of sense" -- i.e., of the illusion
of our physical brain and its intellect; thus emphasizing the contrast between
the laboriously acquired knowledge of the senses and mind (manas), and the
intuitive omniscience of the Spiritual divine Soul -- Buddhi.
Whatever may be the destiny of these actual writings in a remote future, we hope
to have proven so far the following facts:
(1) The Secret Doctrine teaches no Atheism, except in the Hindu sense of the
word nastika, or the rejection of idols, including every anthropomorphic god. In
this sense every Occultist is a Nastika.
(2) It admits a Logos or a collective "Creator" of the Universe; a Demi-urgos --
in the sense implied when one speaks of an "Architect" as the "Creator" of an
edifice, whereas that Architect has never touched one stone of it, but, while
furnishing the plan, left all the manual labour to the masons; in our case the
plan was furnished by the Ideation of the Universe, and the constructive labour
was left to the Hosts of intelligent Powers and Forces. But that Demiurgos is no

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 280 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
personal deity, -- i.e., an imperfect extra-cosmic god, -- but only the
aggregate of the Dhyan-Chohans and the other forces.
As to the latter --
(3) They are dual in their character; being composed of (a) the irrational brute
energy, inherent in matter, and (b) the intelligent soul or cosmic consciousness
which directs and guides that energy, and which is the Dhyan-Chohanic thought
reflecting the Ideation of the Universal mind. This results in a perpetual
series of physical manifestations and moral effects on Earth, during manvantaric
periods, the whole being subservient to Karma. As that process is not always
perfect; and since, however many proofs it may exhibit of a guiding intelligence
behind the veil, it still shows gaps and flaws, and even results very often in
evident failures -- therefore, neither the collective Host (Demiurgos), nor any
of the working powers individually, are proper subjects for divine honours or
worship. All are entitled to the grateful reverence of Humanity, however, and
man ought to be ever striving to help the divine evolution of Ideas, by becoming
to the best of his ability a co-worker with nature in the cyclic task. The ever
unknowable and incognizable Karana alone, the Causeless Cause of all causes,
should have its shrine and altar on the holy and ever untrodden ground of our
heart -- invisible, intangible, unmentioned, save through "the still small
voice" of our spiritual consciousness. Those who worship before it, ought to do
so in the silence and the sanctified solitude of their Souls*; making their
spirit the sole mediator between them and the Universal Spirit, their good
actions the only priests, and their sinful intentions the only visible and
objective sacrificial victims to the Presence. (See Part II., "On the Hidden
(4) Matter is Eternal. It is the Upadhi (the physical basis) for the One
infinite Universal Mind to build thereon its ideations. Therefore, the
Esotericists maintain that there is no inorganic or dead matter in nature, the
distinction between the two made by Science being as unfounded as it is
arbitrary and devoid of reason.
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* "When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are . . . but enter
into thine inner chamber and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is
in secret." Matt. vi.). Our Father is within us "in Secret," our 7th principle,
in the "inner chamber" of our Soul perception. "The Kingdom of Heaven" and of
God "is within us" says Jesus, not outside. Why are Christians so absolutely
blind to the self-evident meaning of the words of wisdom they delight in
mechanically repeating?

Whatever Science may think, however -- and exact Science is a fickle dame, as we
all know by experience -- Occultism knows and teaches differently, from time
immemorial -- from Manu and Hermes down to Paracelsus and his successors.
Thus Hermes, the thrice great Trismegistus, says: "Oh, my son, matter becomes;
formerly it was; for matter is the vehicle of becoming."* Becoming is the mode
of activity of the uncreate deity. Having been endowed with the germs of
becoming, matter (objective) is brought into birth, for the creative force
fashions it according to the ideal forms. Matter not yet engendered had no form;
it becomes when it is put into operation." (The Definitions of Asclepios, p.
134, "Virgin of the World.")
"Everything is the product of one universal creative effort. . . . There is
nothing dead, in Nature. Everything is organic and living, and therefore the
whole world appears to be a living organism." (Paracelsus, "Philosophia ad
Athenienes," F. Hartmann's translations, p. 44.)
(5.) The Universe was evolved out of its ideal plan, upheld through Eternity in
the unconsciousness of that which the Vedantins call Parabrahm. This is
practically identical with the conclusions of the highest Western Philosophy --
"the innate, eternal, and self-existing Ideas" of Plato, now reflected by Von
Hartmann. The "unknowable" of Herbert Spencer bears only a faint resemblance to
that transcendental Reality believed in by Occultists, often appearing merely a
personification of a "force behind phenomena" -- an infinite and eternal Energy
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* To this the late Mrs. (Dr.) Kingsford, the able translator and compiler of the
Hermetic Fragments (see "The Virgin of the World") remarks in a foot-note; "Dr.
Menard observes that in Greek the same word signifies to be born and to become.
The idea here is that the material of the world is in its essence eternal, but
that before creation or 'becoming' it is in a passive and motionless condition.
Thus it 'was' before being put into operation; now it 'becomes,' that is, it is
mobile and progressive." And she adds the purely Vedantic doctrine of the
Hermetic philosophy that "Creation is thus the period of activity (Manvantara)
of God, who, according to Hermetic thought (or which, according to the Vedantin)
has two modes -- Activity or Existence, God evolved (Deus explicitus); and
Passivity of Being (Pralaya) God involved (Deus implicitus). Both modes are
perfect and complete, as are the waking and sleeping states of man. Fichte, the
German philosopher, distinguished Being (Seyn) as One, which we know only
through existence (Dasein) as the Manifold. This view is thoroughly Hermetic.
The 'Ideal Forms' are the archetypal or formative ideas of the Neo-Platonists;
the eternal and subjective concepts of things subsisting in the divine mind
prior to 'becoming'" (p. 134).

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 282 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
from which all things proceed, while the author of the "Philosophy of the
Unconscious" has come (in this respect only) as near to a solution of the great
Mystery as mortal man can. Few were those, whether in ancient or mediaeval
philosophy, who have dared to approach the subject or even hint at it.
Paracelsus mentions it inferentially. His ideas are admirably synthesized by Dr.
F. Hartmann, F.T.S., in his "Life of Paracelsus."
All the Christian Kabalists understood well the Eastern root idea: The active
Power, the "Perpetual motion of the great Breath" only awakens Kosmos at the
dawn of every new Period, setting it into motion by means of the two contrary
Forces,* and thus causing it to become objective on the plane of Illusion. In
other words, that dual motion transfers Kosmos from the plane of the Eternal
Ideal into that of finite manifestation, or from the Noumenal to the Phenomenal
plane. Everything that is, was, and will be, eternally IS, even the countless
forms, which are finite and perishable only in their objective, not in their
ideal Form. They existed as Ideas, in the Eternity,** and, when they pass away,
will exist as reflections. Neither the form of man, nor that of any animal,
plant or stone has ever been created, and it is only on this plane of ours that
it commenced "becoming," i.e., objectivising into its present materiality, or
expanding from within outwards, from the most sublimated and supersensuous
essence into its grossest appearance. Therefore our human forms have existed in
the Eternity as astral or ethereal prototypes; according to which models, the
Spiritual Beings (or Gods) whose duty it was to bring them into objective being
and terrestrial Life, evolved the protoplasmic forms of the future Egos from
their own essence. After which, when this human Upadhi, or basic mould was
ready, the natural terrestrial Forces began to work on those supersensuous
moulds which contained, besides their own, the elements of all the past
vegetable and future animal forms of this globe in them. Therefore, man's
outward shell passed through every vegetable and animal body before it assumed
the human shape. As this will be fully
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The centripetal and the centrifugal forces, which are male and female,
positive and negative, physical and spiritual, the two being the one Primordial
** Occultism teaches that no form can be given to anything, either by nature or
by man, whose ideal type does not already exist on the subjective plane. More
than this; that no such form or shape can possibly enter man's consciousness, or
evolve in his imagination, which does not exist in prototype, at least as an

described in Book II., with the Commentaries thereupon, there is no need to say
more of it here.
According to the Hermetico-Kabalistic philosophy of Paracelsus, it is Yliaster
-- the ancestor of the just-born Protyle, introduced by Mr. Crookes in chemistry
-- or primordial Protomateria that evolved out of itself the Kosmos.
"When Evolution took place the Yliaster divided itself. . . . melted and
dissolved, developing from within itself the Ideos or Chaos, called respectively
Mysterium magnum, Iliados, Limbus Major, or Primordial Matter. This Primordial
essence is of a monistic nature, and manifests itself not only as vital
activity, a spiritual force, an invisible, incomprehensible, and indescribable
power, but also as vital matter of which the substance of living beings
consists." In this Ideos of primordial matter, or the proto-ilos -- which is the
matrix of all created things -- is contained the substance from which everything
is formed. It is the Chaos . . . out of which the Macrocosm, and, later on, by
evolution and division in Mysteria Specialia,* each separate being, came into
existence. "All things and all elementary substances were contained in it in
potentia but not in actu" -- which makes the translator, Dr. F. Hartmann, justly
observe that "it seems that Paracelsus anticipated the modern discovery of the
'potency of matter' three hundred years ago" (P. 42).
This Magnus Limbus, then, or Yliaster of Paracelsus, is simply our old friend
"Father-Mother," within, before it appeared in Space, of the second and other
Stanzas. It is the universal matrix of Kosmos, personified in the dual character
of Macro- and Microcosm (or the Universe and our Globe)** by Aditi-Prakriti, the
Spiritual and the physical nature. For we find it explained in Paracelsus that
"the Magnus Limbus is the nursery out of which all creatures have grown, in the
same sense as a tree grows out of a small seed; with the difference, however,
that the great Limbus takes its origin from the Word, while the Limbus minor
(the terrestrial seed or sperm) takes it from the earth.
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* This word is explained by Dr. Hartmann from the original texts of Paracelsus
before him, as follows. According to this great Rosicrucian: "Mysterium is
everything out of which something may be developed, which is only germinally
contained in it. A seed is the 'Mysterium' of a plant, an egg that of a living
bird, etc."
** It is only the mediaeval Kabalists who, following the Jewish and one or two
Neo-Platonists, applied the term Microcosm to man. Ancient philosophy called the
Earth the Microcosm of the Macrocosm, and man the outcome of the two.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 284 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The great Limbus is the seed out of which all beings have come, and the little
Limbus is each ultimate being that reproduces its form, and that has itself been
produced by the 'great.' The latter possesses all the qualifications of the
great one, in the same sense as a son has an organization similar to that of his
father." (See Comment. Book II. para. iii.) . . . "As Yliaster dissolved, Ares,
the dividing, differentiating, and individualising power (Fohat, another old
friend,) . . . began to act. All production took place in consequence of
separation. There were produced out of the Ideos, the elements of Fire, Water,
Air and Earth, whose birth, however, did not take place in a material mode, or
by simple separation," but by spiritual and dynamical, not even complex,
combinations -- e.g., mechanical mixture as opposed to chemical combination --
just as fire may come out of a pebble, or a tree out of a seed, although there
is originally no fire in the pebble, nor a tree in the seed. Spirit is living,
and Life is Spirit, and Life and Spirit (Prakriti Purusha) (?) produce all
things, but they are essentially one and not two. . . . The elements too, have
each one its own Yliaster, because all the activity of matter in every form is
only an effluvium of the same fount. But as from the seed grow the roots with
their fibres, and after that the stalk with its branches and leaves, and lastly
the flowers and seeds; likewise all beings were born from the elements, and
consist of elementary substances out of which other forms may come into
existence, bearing the characteristics of their parents." ("This doctrine,
preached 300 years ago," remarks the translator, "is identical with the one that
has revolutionized modern thought, after having been put into new shape and
elaborated by Darwin. It was still more elaborated by Kapila in the Sankhya
philosophy") . . . . The elements as the mothers of all creatures are of an
invisible, spiritual nature, and have souls.* They all spring from the
"Mysterium Magnum." (Philosophia ad Athenienses.)
Compare this with Vishnu Purana.
"From Pradhana (primordial substance) presided over by Kshetrajna (embodied
Spirit?) proceeds the evolution of those qualities....... From the great
Principle Mahat (Universal Intellect, or mind)..... proceeds
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The Eastern Occultist says -- "are guided and informed by the Spiritual
Beings" the Workmen in the invisible worlds and behind the veil of Occult
nature, or nature in Abscondito.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 285 HERMES CHRISTIANIZED.
the origin of the subtle elements and from these the organs of sense (Book I.,
Thus it may be shown that all the fundamental truths of nature were universal in
antiquity, and that the basic ideas upon spirit, matter, and the universe, or
upon God, Substance, and man, were identical. Taking the two most ancient
religious philosophies on the globe, Hinduism and Hermetism, from the scriptures
of India and Egypt, the identity of the two is easily recognisable.
This becomes apparent to one who reads the latest translation and rendering of
the "Hermetic Fragments" just mentioned, by our late lamented friend, Dr. Anna
Kingsford. Disfigured and tortured as these have been in their passage through
Sectarian Greek and Christian hands, the translator has most ably and
intuitionally seized the weak points and tried to remedy them by means of
explanations and foot-notes. And she says:.......... The creation of the visible
world by the 'working gods' or Titans, as agents of the Supreme God,* is a
thoroughly Hermetic idea, recognisable in all religious systems, and in
accordance with modern scientific research (?), which shows us everywhere the
Divine power operating through natural Forces."
"That Universal Being, that contains all, and which is all, put into motion the
Soul and the World, all that nature comprises, says Hermes. In the manifold
unity of universal life, the innumerable individualities distinguished by their
variations, are, nevertheless, united in such a manner that the whole is one,
and that everything proceeds from Unity." (Asclepios, Part I.)
"God is not a mind, but the cause that the mind is; not a spirit, but the cause
that the Spirit is; not light, but the cause that the Light is." (Divine
Pymander, Book IX., v. 64.)
The above shows plainly that "Divine Pymander," however much distorted in some
passages by Christian "smoothing," was nevertheless written by a philosopher,
while most of the so-called "hermetic Fragments" are the production of sectarian
pagans with a tendency towards an anthropomorphic Supreme Being. Yet both are
the echo of the Esoteric philosophy and the Hindu Puranas.
Compare two invocations, one to the Hermetic "Supreme All," the
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* A frequent expression in the said Fragments, to which we take exception. The
Universal Mind is not a Being or "God."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 286 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
other to the "Supreme All" of the later Aryans. Says a Hermetic Fragment cited
by Suidas (see Mrs. Kingsford's "The Virgin of the World"): -
"I adjure thee, Heaven, holy work of the great God; I adjure thee, Voice of the
Father, uttered in the beginning when the universal world was framed; I adjure
thee by the word, only Son of the Father who upholds all things; be favourable,
be favourable."
This just preceded by the following: "Thus the Ideal Light was before the Ideal
Light, and the luminous Intelligence of Intelligence was always, and its unity
was nothing else than the Spirit enveloping the Universe. Out of whom is neither
God nor Angels, nor any other essentials, for He (It?) is the Lord of all things
and the power and the Light; and all depends on Him (It) and is in Him (It),
etc." (Fragments of the writings of Hermes to Ammon.)
This is contradicted by the very same Trismegistos, who is made to say: "To
speak of God is impossible. For corporeal cannot express the incorporeal. . . .
. That which has not any body nor appearance, nor form, nor matter, cannot be
apprehended by sense. I understand, Tatios, I understand, that which it is
impossible to define -- that is God." (Physical Eclogues, Florilegium of
The contradiction between the two passages is evident; and this shows (a) that
Hermes was a generic nom-de-plume used by a series of generations of mystics of
every shade, and (b) that a great discernment has to be used before accepting a
Fragment as esoteric teaching only because it is undeniably ancient. Let us now
compare the above with a like invocation in the Hindu Scriptures -- undoubtedly
as old, if not far older. Here it is Parasara, the Aryan "Hermes" who instructs
Maitreya, the Indian Asclepios, and calls upon Vishnu in his triple hypostasis.
"Glory to the unchangeable, holy, eternal Supreme Vishnu, of one universal
nature, the mighty over all; to him who is Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Sankara
(Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva), the creator, the preserver, and the destroyer of the
world; to Vasudeva, the liberator (of his worshippers); to him whose essence is
both single and manifold; who is both subtile and corporeal, indiscreet and
discreet; to Vishnu the cause of final emancipation, the cause of the creation,
existence, the

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 287 ALONE THE ETERNAL IS REST.
end of the world; who is the root of the world, and who consists of the world."
(Vish. Purana, Book L.)
This is a grand invocation, full of philosophical meaning underlying it; but,
for the profane masses, as suggestive as is the first of an anthropomorphic
Being. We must respect the feeling that dictated both; but we cannot help
finding it in full disharmony with its inner meaning, even with that which is
found in the same Hermetic treatise where it is said:
"Reality is not upon the earth, my son, and it cannot be thereon. . . . Nothing
on earth is real, there are only appearances. . . He (man) is not real, my son,
as man. The real consists solely in itself and remains what it is. . . Man is
transient, therefore he is not real, he is but appearance, and appearance is the
supreme illusion.
Tatios: Then the celestial bodies themselves are not real, my father, since they
also vary?
Trismegistos: That which is subject to birth and to change is not real. . . . .
There is in them a certain falsity, seeing that they too are variable.......
Tatios: And what then is the primordial Reality?
Trismeg.: That which is one and alone, 0 Tatios; That which is not made of
matter, nor in any body. Which has neither colour nor form, which changes not
nor is transmitted but which always is."
This is quite consistent with the Vedantic teaching. The leading thought is
Occult; and many are the passages in the Hermetic Fragments that belong bodily
to the Secret Doctrine.
The latter teaches that the whole universe is ruled by intelligent and
semi-intelligent Forces and Powers, as stated from the very beginning. Christian
Theology admits and even enforces belief in such, but makes an arbitrary
division and refers to them as "Angels" and "Devils." Science denies the
existence of such, and ridicules the very idea. Spiritualists believe in the
Spirits of the Dead, and, outside these, deny entirely any other kind or class
of invisible beings. The Occultists and Kabalists are thus the only rational
expounders of the ancient traditions, which have now culminated in dogmatic
faith on the one hand, and dogmatic denials on the other. For, both belief and
unbelief embrace but one small corner each of the infinite horizons of spiritual
and physical manifestations; and thus both are right from

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 288 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
their respective standpoints, and both are wrong in believing that they can
circumscribe the whole within their own special and narrow barriers; for -- they
can never do so. In this respect Science, Theology, and even Spiritualism show
little more wisdom than the ostrich does, when it hides its head in the sand at
its feet, feeling sure that there can be thus nothing beyond its own point of
observation and the limited area occupied by its foolish head.
As the only works now extant upon the subject under consideration within reach
of the profane of the Western "civilized" races are the above-mentioned Hermetic
Books, or rather Hermetic Fragments, we may contrast them in the present case
with the teachings of Esoteric philosophy. To quote for this purpose from any
other would be useless, since the public knows nothing of the Chaldean works
which are translated into Arabic and preserved by some Sufi initiates. Therefore
the "Definitions of Asclepios," as lately compiled and glossed by Mrs. A.
Kingsford, F.T.S., some of which sayings are in remarkable agreement with the
Esoteric Eastern doctrine, have to be resorted to for comparison. Though not a
few passages show a strong impression of some later Christian hand, yet on the
whole the characteristics of the genii* and gods are those of eastern teachings,
while concerning other things there are passages which differ widely in our
doctrines. The following are a few:--
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The Hermetic philosophers called Theoi, gods, Genii and Daimones (in the
original texts), those Entities whom we call Devas (gods), Dhyan Chohans,
Chitkala (Kwan-yin, the Buddhists call them), and by other names. The Daimones
are -- in the Socratic sense, and even in the Oriental and Latin theological
sense -- the guardian spirits of the human race; "those who dwell in the
neighbourhood of the immortals, and thence watch over human affairs," as Hermes
has it. In Esoteric parlance, they are called Chitkala, some of which are those
who have furnished man with his fourth and fifth Principles from their own
essence; and others the Pitris so-called. This will be explained when we come to
the production of the complete man. The root of the name is Chiti, "that by
which the effects and consequences of actions and kinds of knowledge are
selected for the use of the soul," or conscience the inner Voice in man. With
the Yogis, the Chiti is a synonym of Mahat, the first and divine intellect; but
in Esoteric philosophy Mahat is the root of Chiti, its germ; and Chiti is a
quality of Manas in conjunction with Buddhi, a quality that attracts to itself
by spiritual affinity a Chitkala when it develops sufficiently in man. This is
why it is said that Chiti is a voice acquiring mystic life and becoming

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 289 A FEW OCCULT APHORISMS.
(xvii.) "The Initial Existence in the first twilight of the Maha-Manwantara
(after the MAHA-PRALAYA that follows every age of Brahma) is a CONSCIOUS
SPIRITUAL QUALITY. In the manifested WORLDS (solar systems) it is, in its
OBJECTIVE SUBJECTIVITY, like the film from a Divine Breath to the gaze of the
entranced seer. It spreads as it issues from LAYA** throughout infinity as a
colourless spiritual fluid. It is on the SEVENTH PLANE, and in its SEVENTH STATE
in our planetary world.***
(xviii.) "It is Substance to OUR spiritual sight. It cannot be called so by men
in their WAKING STATE; therefore they have named it in their ignorance
(xix.) "It exists everywhere and forms the first UPADHI (foundation) on which
our World (solar system) is built. Outside the latter it is to be found in its
pristine purity only between (the solar systems or) the Stars of the Universe,
the worlds already formed or forming; those in LAYA resting meanwhile in its
bosom. As its substance is of a different kind from that known on earth, the
inhabitants of the latter, seeing THROUGH IT, believe in their illusion and
ignorance that it is empty space. There is not one finger's breath (ANGULA) of
void Space in the whole Boundless (Universe).........
(xx.) "Matter or Substance is septenary within our World, as it is so beyond it.
Moreover, each of its states or principles is graduated into seven degrees of
density. SURYA (the Sun), in its visible reflection, exhibits the first, or
lowest state of the seventh, the highest state of the Universal PRESENCE, the
pure of the pure, the first manifested Breath of the ever Unmanifested SAT
(Be-ness). All the Central physical or objective Suns are in their substance the
lowest state of the first Principle of the BREATH. Nor are any of these any more
than the REFLECTIONS of their PRIMARIES which are concealed from the gaze of all
but the Dhyan Chohans, whose Corporeal substance belongs to the fifth division
of the seventh Principle of the Mother substance, and is,
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* This (teaching) does not refer to Prakriti-Purusha beyond the boundaries of
our small universe.
** The ultimate quiescent state: the Nirvana condition of the seventh Principle.

*** The teaching is all given from our plane of consciousness.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 290 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
therefore, four degrees higher than the solar reflected substance. As there are
seven Dhatu (principal substances in the human body) so there are seven Forces
in Man and in all Nature.
(xxi.) "The real substance of the concealed (Sun) is a nucleus of Mother
substance.* It is the heart and the matrix of all the living and existing Forces
in our solar universe. It is the Kernel from which proceed to spread on their
cyclic journeys all the Powers that set in action the atoms in their functional
duties, and the focus within which they again meet in their SEVENTH ESSENCE
every eleventh year. He who tells thee he has seen the sun, laugh at him** as if
he had said that the sun moves really onward on his diurnal path . . . .
(xxiii). "It is on account of his septenary nature that the Sun is spoken of by
the ancients as one who is driven by seven horses equal to the metres of the
Vedas; or, again, that, though he is identified with the SEVEN "Gaina" (classes
of being) in his orb, he is distinct from them,*** as he is, indeed; as also
that he has SEVEN RAYS, as indeed he has . . . .
(xxv.) "The Seven Beings in the Sun are the Seven Holy Ones, Self-born from the
inherent power in the matrix of Mother substance. It is they who send the Seven
Principal Forces, called rays, which at the beginning of Pralaya will centre
into seven new Suns for the next Manvantara. The energy from which they spring
into conscious existence in every Sun, is what some people call Vishnu (see
foot-note below), which is the Breath of the ABSOLUTENESS.
We call it the One manifested life -- itself a reflection of the
(xxvi.) "The latter must never be mentioned in words or speech LEST IT SHOULD
gravitating ever onward unto IT spiritually, as the whole physical universe
gravitates towards ITS manifested centre -- cosmically.
(xxvii.) "The former -- the Initial existence -- which may be called while in
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* Or the "dream of Science," the primeval really homogeneous matter, which no
mortal can make objective in this Race or Round either.
** "Vishnu in the form of the Solar active energy, neither ever rises nor sets,
and is at once, the sevenfold Sun and distinct from it," says Vishnu Purana
(Book II., Chap. 1 1).
*** "In the same manner as a man approaches a mirror placed upon a stand,
beholds in it his own image, so the energy or reflection of Vishnu (the Sun) is
never disjoined but remains in the Sun as in a mirror that is there stationed"
("Vishnu Purana").

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 291 OCCULT APHORISMS.
this state of being the ONE LIFE, is, as explained, a FILM for creative or
formative Purposes. It manifests in seven states, which, with their septenary
sub-divisions, are the FORTY-NINE Fires* mentioned in sacred books . . . . . .
(xxix.) "The first is the . . . . 'Mother' (prima MATERIA). Separating itself
into its primary seven states, it proceeds down cyclically; when** having
consolidated itself in its LAST principle as GROSS MATTER, it revolves around
itself and informs, with the seventh emanation of the last, the first and the
lowest element (the Serpent biting its own tail). In a hierarchy, or order of
being, the seventh emanation of her last principle is: --
(a) In the mineral, the spark that lies latent in it, and is called to its
evanescent being by the POSITIVE awakening the NEGATIVE (and so forth) . . . .
(b) In the plant it is that vital and intelligent Force which informs the seed
and develops it into the blade of grass, or the root and sapling. It is the germ
which becomes the UPADHI of the seven principles of the thing it resides in,
shooting them out as the latter grows and develops.
(c) In every animal it does the same. It is its life principle and vital power;
its instinct and qualities; its characteristics and special idiosyncrasies . . .
(d) To man, it gives all that it bestows on all the rest of the manifested units
in nature; but develops, furthermore, the reflection of all its FORTY-NINE FIRES
in him. Each of his seven principles is an heir in full to, and a partaker of,
the seven principles of the "great Mother." The breath of her first principle is
his spirit (Atma). Her second principle is BUDDHI (soul). We call it,
erroneously, the seventh. The third furnishes him with (a) the brain stuff on
the physical plane, and (b) with the MIND that moves it [which is the human
soul. -- H. P. B.] -- according to his organic capacities.
(e) It is the guiding Force in the Cosmic and terrestrial elements. It resides
in the Fire provoked out of its latent into active being; for the whole of the
seven subdivisions of the * * * principle reside in the terrestrial Fire. It
whirls in the breeze, blows with the hurricane, and sets the air in motion,
which element participates in one of its principles also. Proceeding cyclically,
it regulates the motion
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* In "Vishnu" and other Puranas.
** See the Hermetic "Nature," "Going down cyclically into matter when she meets
'heavenly man.' "

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 292 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
of the water, attracts and repels the waves* according to fixed laws of which
its seventh principle is the informing soul.
(f) Its four higher principles contain the germ that develops into the Cosmic
Gods; its three lower ones breed the lives of the Elements (Elementals).
(g) In our Solar world, the One Existence is Heaven and the Earth, the Root and
the flower, the Action and the Thought. It is in the Sun, and is as present in
the glow-worm. Not an atom can escape it. Therefore, the ancient Sages have
wisely called it the manifested God in Nature. . . ."
It may be interesting, in this connection, to remind the reader of what Mr.
Subba Row said of the Forces -- mystically defined. See "Five Years of
Theosophy" and "The Twelve Signs of the Zodiac." Thus he says:
"Kanya (the sixth sign of the Zodiac, or Virgo) means a Virgin, and represents
Sakti or Mahamaya. The sign . . . is the 6th Rasi or division, and indicates
that there are six primary forces in Nature (synthesized by the Seventh)" . . .
These Sakti stand as follows: -
(1.) PARASAKTI. Literally the great or Supreme Force or power. It means and
includes the powers of light and heat.
(2.) JNANASAKTI. . . . The power of intellect, of real Wisdom or Knowledge. It
has two aspects:
The following are some of its manifestations when placed under the influence or
control of material conditions. (a) The power of the mind in interpreting our
sensations. (b) Its power in recalling past ideas (memory) and raising future
expectation. (c) Its power as exhibited in what are called by modern
psychologists "the laws of association," which enables it to form persisting
connections between various groups of sensations and possibilities of
sensations, and thus generate the notion or idea of an external object. (d) Its
power in connecting our ideas together by the mysterious link of memory, and
thus generating the notion of self or individuality; some of its manifestations
when liberated from the bonds of matter are -- (a) Clairvoyance, (b)
(3.) ITCHASAKTI -- the power of the Will. Its most ordinary manifesta-
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The writers of the above knew perfectly well the physical cause of the tides,
of the waves, etc. It is the informing Spirit of the whole Cosmic solar body
that is meant here, and which is referred to whenever such expressions are used
from the mystic point of view.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 293 THE SEVEN POWERS.
tion is the generation of certain nerve currents which set in motion such
muscles as are required for the accomplishment of the desired object.
(4.) KRIYASAKTI. The mysterious power of thought which enables it to produce
external, perceptible, phenomenal results by its own inherent energy. The
ancients held that any idea will manifest itself externally if one's attention
is deeply concentrated upon it. Similarly an intense volition will be followed
by the desired result.
A Yogi generally performs his wonders by means of Itchasakti and Kriyasakti.
(5.) KUNDALINI SAKTI. The power or Force which moves in a curved path. It is the
Universal life-Principle manifesting everywhere in nature. This force includes
the two great forces of attraction and repulsion. Electricity and magnetism are
but manifestations of it. This is the power which brings about that "continuous
adjustment of internal relations to external relations" which is the essence of
life according to Herbert Spencer, and that "continuous adjustment of external
relations to internal relations" which is the basis of transmigration of souls,
punar janman (re-birth) in the doctrines of the ancient Hindu philosophers. A
Yogi must thoroughly subjugate this power before he can attain Moksham. . . .
(6.) MANTRIKA-SAKTI. The force or power of letters, speech or music. The Mantra
Shastra has for its subject-matter this force in all its manifestations.........
The influence of melody is one of its ordinary manifestations. The power of the
ineffable name is the crown of this Sakti.
Modern Science has but partly investigated the first, second and fifth of the
forces above named, but is altogether in the dark as regards the remaining
powers. The six forces are in their unity represented by the "Daiviprakriti"
(the Seventh, the light of the LOGOS).
The above is quoted to show the real Hindu ideas on the same. It is all
esoteric, though not covering the tenth part of what might be said. For one, the
six names of the Six Forces mentioned are those of the six Hierarchies of Dhyan
Chohans synthesized by their Primary, the seventh, who personify the Fifth
Principle of Cosmic Nature, or of the "Mother" in its Mystical Sense. The
enumeration alone of the yogi Powers would require ten volumes. Each of these
Forces has a living Conscious Entity at its head, of which entity it is an

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 294 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
But let us compare with the commentary just cited the words of Hermes, the
"thrice great":--
"The creation of Life by the Sun is as continuous as his light; nothing arrests
or limits it. Around him, like an army of Satellites, are innumerable choirs of
genii. These dwell in the neighbourhood of the Immortals, and thence watch over
human things. They fulfil the will of the gods (Karma) by means of storms,
tempests, transitions of fire and earthquakes; likewise by famines and wars, for
the punishment of impiety.* . . . It is the sun who preserves and nourishes all
creatures; and even as the Ideal World which environs the sensible world fills
this last with the plenitude and universal variety of forms, so also the Sun,
enfolding all in his light, accomplishes everywhere the birth and development of
creatures." . . . "Under his orders is the choir of Genii, or rather the choirs,
for there are many and diverse, and their number corresponds to that of the
stars. Every star has its genii, good and evil by nature, or rather by their
operation, for operation is the essence of the genii. . . . All these Genii
preside over mundane affairs,** they shake and overthrow the constitution of
States and of individuals; they imprint their likeness on our Souls, they are
present in our nerves, our marrow, our veins, our arteries, and our very
brain-substance . . . at the moment when each of us receives life and being, he
is taken in charge by the genii (Elementals) who preside over births,*** and who
are classed beneath the astral powers (Superhuman astral Spirits.) They change
perpetually, not always identically, but revolving in circles.**** They permeate
by the body two parts of the Soul, that it may receive from each the impress of
his own energy. But the reasonable part of the Soul is not subject to the genii;
it is designed
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* See Stanzas III. and IV. and the Commentaries thereupon, especially the
Comments on Stanza IV. "the Lipika and the four Maharajas," the agents of Karma.

** And "Gods" or Dhyanis, too, not only the genii or "guided Forces."
*** The meaning of this is that as man is composed of all the Great Elements:
Fire, Air, Water, Earth and Ether -- the ELEMENTALS which belong respectively to
these Elements feel attracted to man by reason of their co-essence. That element
which predominates in a certain constitution will be the ruling element
throughout life. For instance, if man has a preponderance of the Earthly, gnomic
element, the gnomes will lead him towards assimilating metals -- money and
wealth, and so on. "Animal man is the son of the animal elements out of which
his Soul (life) was born, and animals are the mirrors of man," says Paracelsus
(De Fundamento Sapientiae). Paracelsus was cautious, and wanted the Bible to
agree with what he said, and therefore did not say all.
**** Cyclic progress in development.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 295 UNIVERSAL ILLUSION.
for the reception of (the) God,* who enlightens it with a sunny ray. Those who
are thus illumined are few in number, and from them the genii abstain: for
neither genii nor Gods have any power in the presence of a single ray of God.**
But all other men, both soul and body, are directed by genii, to whom they
cleave, and whose operations they affect........... The genii have then the
control of mundane things and our bodies serve them as instruments...........
The above, save a few sectarian points, represents that which was a universal
belief common to all nations till about a century or so back. It is still as
orthodox in its broad outlines and features among pagans and Christians alike,
if one excepts a handful of materialists and men of Science.
For whether one calls the genii of Hermes and his "Gods," "Powers of Darkness"
and "Angels," as in the Greek and Latin Churches; or "Spirits of the Dead," as
in Spiritualism or, again, Bhoots and Devas, Shaitan or Djin, as they are still
called in India and Mussulman countries -- they are all one and the same thing
-- ILLUSION. Let not this, however, be misunderstood in the sense into which the
great philosophical doctrine of the Vedantists has been lately perverted by
Western schools.
All that which is, emanates from the ABSOLUTE, which, from this qualification
alone, stands as the one and only reality -- hence, everything extraneous to
this Absolute, the generative and causative Element, must be an illusion, most
undeniably. But this is only so from the purely metaphysical view. A man who
regards himself as mentally sane, and is so regarded by his neighbours, calls
the visions of an insane brother -- whose hallucinations make the victim either
happy or supremely wretched, as the case may be -- illusions and fancies
likewise. But, where is that madman for whom the hideous shadows in his deranged
mind, his illusions, are not, for the time being, as actual and as real as the
things which his physician or keeper may see? Everything is relative in this
Universe, everything is an illusion. But
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The God in man and often the incarnation of a God, a highly Spiritual Dhyan
Chohan in him, besides the presence of his own seventh Principle.
** Now, what "god" is meant here? Not God "the Father," the anthropomorphic
fiction; for that god is the Elohim collectively, and has no being apart from
the Host. Besides, such a god is finite and imperfect. It is the high Initiates
and Adepts who are meant here by those men "few in number." And it is precisely
those men who believe in "gods" and know no "God," but one Universal unrelated
and unconditioned Deity.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 296 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the experience of any plane is an actuality for the percipient being, whose
consciousness is on that plane; though the said experience, regarded from the
purely metaphysical standpoint, may be conceived to have no objective reality.
But it is not against metaphysicians, but against physicists and materialists
that Esoteric teachings have to fight, and for these Vital Force, Light, Sound,
Electricity, even to the objectively pulling force of magnetism, have no
objective being, and are said to exist merely as "modes of motion," "sensations
and affections of matter."
Neither the Occultists generally, nor the Theosophists, reject, as erroneously
believed by some, the views and theories of the modern scientists, only because
these views are opposed to Theosophy. The first rule of our Society is to render
unto Caesar what is Caesar's. The Theosophists, therefore, are the first to
recognize the intrinsic value of science. But when its high priests resolve
consciousness into a secretion from the grey matter of the brain, and everything
else in nature into a mode of motion, we protest against the doctrine as being
unphilosophical, self-contradictory, and simply absurd, from a scientific point
of view, as much and even more than from the occult aspect of the esoteric
For truly the astral light of the derided Kabalists has strange and weird
secrets for him who can see in it; and the mysteries concealed within its
incessantly disturbed waves are there, the whole body of Materialists and
scoffers notwithstanding.* These secrets, along with
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
* The astral light of the Kabalists is very incorrectly translated by some
"AEther;" the latter is confused with the hypothetical Ether of Science, and
both are referred to by some theosophists as synonymous with Akasa. This is a
great mistake.
"A characteristic of Akasa will serve to show how inadequately it is represented
by Ether," writes the author of Rational Refutations, thus unconsciously helping
Occultism. "In dimension it is infinite; it is not made up of parts; and colour,
taste, smell, and tangibility do not appertain to it. So far forth it
corresponds exactly to time, space, Isvara, ("The Lord," but rather creative
potency and soul -- anima mundi). Its speciality, as compared therewith,
consists in its being the material cause of sound. Except for its being so, one
might take it to be one with vacuity" (p. 120.)
It is vacuity, no doubt, especially for Rationalists. At any rate Akasa is sure
to produce vacuity in the brain of a materialist. Nevertheless, though Akasa is
not that Ether of Science, not even the Ether of the Occultist, who defines the
latter as one of the principles of Akasa only, it is as certainly, together with
its primary, the cause of sound, only a physical and spiritual, not a material
cause by any means. The relations [[fn continued]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 297 NOTHING NEW UNDER THE SUN.
many other mysteries, will remain non-existent to the materialists of our age,
in the same way as America was a non-existent myth for Europeans during the
early part of the mediaeval ages, whereas Scandinavians and Norwegians had
actually reached and settled in that very old "New World" several centuries
before. But, as a Columbus was born to re-discover, and to force the Old World
to believe in Antipodal countries, so will there be born scientists who will
discover the marvels now claimed by Occultists to exist in the regions of Ether,
with their varied and multiform denizens and conscious Entities. Then, nolens
volens, Science will have to accept the old "Superstition," as it has several
others. And having been once forced to accept it -- judging from past experience
-- its learned professors will, in all probability, as in the case of MESMERISM
and Magnetism, now re-baptised Hypnotism, father the thing and reject its name.
The choice of the new appellation will depend, in its turn, on the "modes of
motion," the new name for the older "automatic physical processes among the
nerve fibrils of the (Scientific) brain" of Moleschott; as also, very likely,
upon the last meal of the namer; since, according to the Founder of the new
Hylo-Idealistic Scheme, "Cerebration is generically the same as chylification."*
Thus, were one to believe this preposterous proposition, the new name of the
archaic thing would have to take its chance, on the inspiration of the namer's
liver, and then only would these truths have a chance of becoming scientific!
But TRUTH, however distasteful to the generally blind majorities, has always had
her champions, ready to die for her, and it is not the Occultists who will
protest against its adoption by Science under whatever new name. But, until
absolutely forced on the notice and acceptance of Scientists, many an Occult
truth will be tabooed, as the phenomena of the Spiritualists and other psychic
manifestations were, to be finally appropriated by its ex-traducers without the
least acknowledgment or thanks. Nitrogen has added considerably to chemical
knowledge, but its discoverer, Paracelsus, is to this day called a "quack."
[[Footnote(s) -------------------------------------------------]]
[[fn back]] of Ether to Akasa may be defined by applying to both Akasa and Ether
the words said of the god in the Vedas, "So himself was indeed (his own) son,"
one being the progeny of the other and yet itself. This may be a difficult
riddle to the profane, but very easy to understand for any Hindu -- though not
even a mystic.
* National Reformer, January 9th, 1887. Article "Phreno-Kosmo-Biology," by Dr.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 298 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
How profoundly true are the words of H. T. Buckle, in his admirable "History of
Civilization" (Vol. I., p. 256), when he says: -
"Owing to circumstances still unknown (Karmic provision, H.P.B.) there appear
from time to time great thinkers, who, devoting their lives to a single purpose,
are able to anticipate the progress of mankind, and to produce a religion or a
philosophy by which important effects are eventually brought about. But if we
look into history we shall clearly see that, although the origin of a new
opinion may be thus due to a single man, the result which the new opinion
produces will depend on the condition of the people among whom it is propagated.
If either a religion or a philosophy is too much in advance of a nation it can
do no present service but must bide its time* until the minds of men are ripe
for its reception. . . . Every science, every creed has had its martyrs.
According to the ordinary course of affairs, a few generations pass away, and
then there comes a period when these very truths are looked upon as commonplace
facts, and a little later there comes another period in which they are declared
to be necessary, and even the dullest intellect wonders how they could ever have
been denied."
It is barely possible that the minds of the present generations are not quite
ripe for the reception of Occult truths. Such will be the retrospect furnished
to the advanced thinkers of the Sixth Root Race of the history of the acceptance
of Esoteric Philosophy -- fully and unconditionally. Meanwhile the generations
of our Fifth Race will continue to be led away by prejudice and preconceptions.
Occult Sciences will have the finger of scorn pointed at them from every street
corner, and everyone will seek to ridicule and crush them in the name, and for
the greater glory, of Materialism and its so-called Science. The Addendum which
completes the present Book shows, however, in an anticipatory answer to several
of the forthcoming Scientific objections, the true and mutual positions of the
defendant and plaintiff. The Theosophists and Occultists stand arraigned by
public opinion, which still holds high the banner of the inductive Sciences. The
latter have, then, to be examined; and it must be shown how far their
achievements and discoveries in the realm of natural laws are opposed, not so
much to our claims, as to the facts in nature. The hour has now struck to
ascertain whether the
* This is Cyclic law, but this law itself is often defied by human stubbornness.

walls of the modern Jericho are so impregnable that no blast of the Occult
trumpet is ever likely to make them crumble.
The so-called Forces, with Light and Electricity heading them, and the
constitution of the Solar orb must be carefully examined; as also Gravitation
and the Nebular theories. The Natures of Ether and of other Elements must be
discussed: thus contrasting scientific with other Occult teachings, while
revealing some of the hitherto secret tenets of the latter. (Vide Addendum.)
Some fifteen years ago, the writer was the first to repeat, after the Kabalists,
the wise Commandments in the Esoteric Catechism. "Close thy mouth, lest thou
shouldst speak of this (the mystery), and thy heart, lest thou shouldst think
aloud; and if thy heart has escaped thee, bring it back to its place, for such
is the object of our alliance." (Sepher Jezireh, Book of Creation.) And again:
-- "This is a secret which gives death: close thy mouth lest thou shouldst
reveal it to the vulgar; compress thy brain lest something should escape from it
and fall outside." (Rules of Initiation.)
A few years later, a corner of the Veil of Isis had to be lifted; and now
another and a larger rent is made. . . .
But old and time-honoured errors -- such as become with every day more glaring
and self-evident -- stand arrayed in battle-order now, as they did then.
Marshalled by blind conservatism, conceit and prejudice, they are constantly on
the watch, ready to strangle every truth, which, awakening from its age-long
sleep, happens to knock for admission. Such has been the case ever since man
became an animal. That this proves in every case moral death to the revealers,
who bring to light any of these old, old truths, is as certain as that it gives
LIFE and REGENERATION to those who are fit to profit even by the little that is
now revealed to them.


[[Vol. 1, Page 301]]

[[Vol. 1, Page 302]]
§§ PAGE.
- - - - -
VI. -- THE MUNDANE EGG ... 359
IX. -- DEUS LUNUS ... 386

[[Vol. 1, Page 303]]
§ I.
"A symbol is ever, to him who has eyes for it, some dimmer or clearer
revelation of the God-like. Through all there glimmers something of a divine
idea; nay, the highest ensign that men ever met and embraced under the cross
itself, had no meaning, save an accidental extrinsic one." CARLYLE.
THE study of the hidden meaning in every religious and profane legend, of
whatsoever nation, large or small -- pre-eminently the traditions of the East --
has occupied the greater portion of the present writer's life. She is one of
those who feel convinced that no mythological story, no traditional event in the
folk-lore of a people has ever been, at any time, pure fiction, but that every
one of such narratives has an actual, historical lining to it. In this the
writer disagrees with those symbologists, however great their reputation, who
find in every myth nothing save additional proofs of the superstitious bent of
mind of the ancients, and believe that all mythologies sprung from and are built
upon solar myths. Such superficial thinkers were admirably disposed of by Mr.
Gerald Massey, the poet and Egyptologist, in a lecture on "Luniolatry, Ancient
and Modern." His pointed criticism is worthy of reproduction in this part of
this work, as it echoes so well our own feelings, expressed openly so far back
as 1875, when "Isis Unveiled" was written.
"For thirty years past Professor Max Muller has been teaching in his books and
lectures, in the Times and various magazines, from the platform of the Royal
Institution, the pulpit of Westminster Abbey, and his chair at Oxford, that
mythology is a disease of language, and that the ancient symbolism was a
result of something like a primitive aberration.
"'We know,' says Renouf, echoing Max Muller, in his Hibbert lectures, 'we know
that mythology is the disease which springs up at a peculiar stage of human
culture.' Such is the shallow explanation of the non-evolutionists, and such
explanations are still accepted by the British public, that gets its think-

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 304 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
ing done by proxy. Professor Max Muller, Cox, Gubernatis, and other
propounders of the Solar Mythos, have portrayed the primitive myth-maker for
us as a sort of Germanised-Hindu metaphysician, projecting his own shadow on a
mental mist, and talking ingeniously concerning smoke, or, at least, cloud;
the sky overhead becoming like the dome of dreamland, scribbled over with the
imagery of aboriginal nightmares! They conceive the early man in their own
likeness, and look upon him as perversely prone to self-mystification, or, as
Fontenelle has it, 'subject to beholding things that are not there.' They have
misrepresented primitive or archaic man as having been idiotically misled from
the first by an active but untutored imagination into believing all sorts of
fallacies, which were directly and constantly contradicted by his own daily
experience; a fool of fancy in the midst of those grim realities that were
grinding his experience into him, like the grinding icebergs making their
imprints upon the rocks submerged beneath the sea. It remains to be said, and
will one day be acknowledged, that these accepted teachers have been no nearer
to the beginnings of mythology and language than Burns' poet Willie had been
near to Pegasus. My reply is, 'Tis but a dream of the metaphysical theorist
that mythology was a disease of language, or of anything else except his own
brain. The origin and meaning of mythology have been missed altogether by
these solarites and weather-mongers! Mythology was a primitive mode of
thinking the early thought. It was founded on natural facts, and is still
verifiable in phenomena. There is nothing insane, nothing irrational in it,
when considered in the light of evolution, and when its mode of expression by
sign-language is thoroughly understood. The insanity lies in mistaking it for
human history or Divine Revelation.* Mythology is the repository of man's most
ancient science, and what concerns us chiefly is this -- when truly
interpreted once more, it is destined to be the death of those false
theologies to which it has unwittingly given birth.** In modern phraseology a
statement is sometimes said to be mythical in proportion to its being untrue;
but the ancient mythology was not a system or mode of falsifying in that
sense. Its fables were the means of conveying facts; they were neither
forgeries nor fictions. . . . For example, when the Egyptians portrayed the
moon as a Cat, they were not ignorant enough to suppose that the moon was a
cat; nor did their wandering fancies see any likeness in the moon to a cat;
nor was a cat-myth any mere expansion of verbal metaphor; nor had they any
intention of making puzzles or riddles. . . . They had observed the simple
fact that the cat saw in the dark, and that her eyes became full-orbed, and
grew most luminous by night. The moon was the seer by night in heaven, and the
cat was its equivalent on the earth; and so the familiar cat was adopted as a
representative, a natural sign, a living pictograph of the lunar orb. . . .
And so it followed that the sun which saw down in the under-world at night
could also be called the cat, as it was, because it also saw in the dark. The
name of the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* As far as divine revelation is concerned, we agree. Not so with regard to
"human history." . . . For there is "history" in most of the allegories and
"myths" of India, and events, real actual events, are concealed under them.
** When the "false theologies" disappear, then true prehistoric realities will
be found, contained especially in the mythology of the Aryans -- ancient
Hindoos, and even the pre-Homeric Hellenes.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 305 EMBLEM AND SYMBOL DIFFER.
cat in Egyptian is mau, which denotes the seer, from mau, to see. One writer
on mythology asserts that the Egyptians 'imagined a great cat behind the sun,
which is the pupil of the cat's eye.' But this imagining is all modern. It is
the Mullerite stock in trade. The moon as cat was the eye of the sun, because
it reflected the solar light, and because the eye gives back image in its
mirror. In the form of the goddess Pasht, the cat keeps watch for the sun,
with her paw holding down and bruising the head of the serpent of darkness,
called his eternal enemy. . . ."
This is a very correct exposition of the lunar-mythos from its astronomical
aspect. Selenography, however, is the least esoteric of the divisions of lunar
Symbology. To master thoroughly -- if one is permitted to coin a new word --
Selenognosis, one must become proficient in more than its astronomical meaning.
The moon (vide § VII. Deus Lunus) is intimately related to the Earth, as shown
in Stanza VI. of Book I., and is more directly concerned with all the mysteries
of our globe than is even Venus-Lucifer, the occult sister and alter-ego of the
The untiring researches of Western, and especially German, symbologists, during
the last and the present centuries, have brought every Occultist and most
unprejudiced persons to see that without the help of symbology (with its seven
departments, of which the moderns know nothing) no ancient Scripture can ever be
correctly understood. Symbology must be studied from every one of its aspects,
for each nation had its own peculiar methods of expression. In short, no
Egyptian papyrus, no Indian tolla, no Assyrian tile, or Hebrew scroll, should be
read and accepted literally.
This every scholar now knows. The able lectures of Mr. G. Massey alone are
sufficient in themselves to convince any fair-minded Christian that to accept
the dead-letter of the Bible is equivalent to falling into a grosser error and
superstition than any hitherto evolved by the brain of the savage South Sea
Islander. But the point to which even the most truth-loving and truth-searching
Orientalists -- whether Aryanists or Egyptologists -- seem to remain blind, is
the fact that every symbol in papyrus or olla is a many-faced diamond, each of
whose facets not merely bears several interpretations, but relates likewise to
several sciences. This is instanced in the just quoted interpretation of the
moon symbolized by the cat -- an example of sidero-terrestrial imagery; the moon
bearing many other meanings besides this with other nations.
As a learned Mason and Theosophist, the late Mr. Kenneth Mackenzie, has shown in
his Royal Masonic Cyclopaedia, there is a great difference between emblem and
symbol. The former "comprises a larger series of thoughts than a symbol, which
may be said rather to illustrate some single special idea." Hence, the symbols
(say lunar, or solar) of several countries, each illustrating such a special
idea, or series of ideas, form collectively an esoteric emblem. The latter is "a
concrete visible

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 306 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
picture or sign representing principles, or a series of principles, recognizable
by those who have received certain instructions" (initiates). To put it still
plainer, an emblem is usually a series of graphic pictures viewed and explained
allegorically, and unfolding an idea in panoramic views, one after the other.
Thus the Puranas are written emblems. So are the Mosaic and Christian
Testaments, or the Bible, and all other exoteric Scriptures. As the same
authority shows: --
"All esoteric Societies have made use of emblems and symbols, such as the
Pythagorean Society, the Eleusinian, the Hermetic Brethren of Egypt, the
Rosicrucians, and the Freemasons. Many of these emblems it is not proper to
divulge to the general eye, and a very minute difference may make the emblem
or symbol differ widely in its meaning. The magical sigillae, being founded on
certain principles of numbers, partake of this character, and although
monstrous or ridiculous in the eyes of the uninstructed, convey a whole body
of doctrine to those who have been trained to recognise them."
The above enumerated societies are all comparatively modern, none dating back
earlier than the middle ages. How much more proper, then, that the students of
the oldest Archaic School should be careful not to divulge secrets of far more
importance to humanity (in the sense of being dangerous in the hands of the
latter) than any of the so-called "Masonic Secrets," which have now become, as
the French say, those of "Polichinelle!" But this restriction can apply only to
the psychological or rather psycho-physiological and Cosmical significance of
symbol and emblem, and even to that only partially. An adept must refuse to
impart the conditions and means that lead to a correlation of elements, whether
psychic or physical, that may produce a hurtful result as well as a beneficent
one. But he is ever ready to impart to the earnest student the secret of the
ancient thought in anything that regards history concealed under mythological
symbolism, and thus to furnish a few more land-marks towards a retrospective
view of the past, as containing useful information with regard to the origin of
man, the evolution of the races and geognosy; yet it is the crying complaint of
to-day, not only among theosophists, but also among the few profane interested
in the subject. "Why do not the adepts reveal that which they know?" To this,
one might answer, "Why should they, since one knows beforehand that no man of
science will accept, even as an hypothesis, let alone as a theory or axiom, the
facts imparted. Have you so much as accepted or believed in the A B C of the
Occult philosophy contained in the Theosophist, "Esoteric Buddhism," and other
works and periodicals? Has not even the little which was given, been ridiculed
and derided, and made to face the "animal" and "ape theory" of Huxley --
Haeckel, on one hand, and the rib of Adam and the apple on the other?
Notwithstanding such an unenviable prospect, a mass of facts is given in the
present work. And now the origin of man, the evolution of the globe and

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 307 MAGIC POTENCY OF SOUND.
the races, human and animal, are as fully treated here as the writer is able to
treat them.
The proofs brought forward in corroboration of the old teachings are scattered
widely throughout the old scriptures of ancient civilizations. The Puranas, the
Zendavesta, and the old classics are full of them; but no one has ever gone to
the trouble of collecting and collating together those facts. The reason for
this is, that all such events were recorded symbolically; and that the best
scholars, the most acute minds, among our Aryanists and Egyptologists, have been
too often darkened by one or another preconception; still oftener, by one-sided
views of the secret meaning. Yet even a parable is a spoken symbol: a fiction or
a fable, as some think; an allegorical representation, we say, of
life-realities, events, and facts. And, as a moral was ever drawn from a
parable, that moral being an actual truth and fact in human life, so an
historical, real event was deduced -- by those versed in the hieratic sciences
-- from certain emblems and symbols recorded in the ancient archives of the
temples. The religious and esoteric history of every nation was embedded in
symbols; it was never expressed in so many words. All the thoughts and emotions,
all the learning and knowledge, revealed and acquired, of the early races, found
their pictorial expression in allegory and parable. Why? Because the spoken word
has a potency unknown to, unsuspected and disbelieved in, by the modern "sages."
Because sound and rhythm are closely related to the four Elements of the
Ancients; and because such or another vibration in the air is sure to awaken
corresponding powers, union with which produces good or bad results, as the case
may be. No student was ever allowed to recite historical, religious, or any real
events in so many unmistakable words, lest the powers connected with the event
should be once more attracted. Such events were narrated only during the
Initiation, and every student had to record them in corresponding symbols, drawn
out of his own mind and examined later by his master, before they were finally
accepted. Thus was created in time the Chinese Alphabet, as, before that, the
hieratic symbols were fixed upon in old Egypt. In the Chinese language, the
alphabet of which may be read in any language,* and which is only a little less
ancient than the Egyptian alphabet of Thoth, every word has its corresponding
symbol conveying the word needed in a pictorial form. The language possesses
many thousands of such symbol letters, or logograms, each meaning a whole word;
for letters proper, or an alphabet, do not exist in the Chinese language any
more than they did in the Egyptian till a far later period.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Thus, a Japanese who does not understand one word of Chinese, meeting with a
Chinaman who has never heard the language of the former, will communicate in
writing with him, and they will understand each other perfectly -- because the
writing is symbolical.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 308 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
The explanation of the chief symbols and emblems is now attempted, as Book II.,
which treats of Anthropogenesis, would be most difficult to understand without a
preparatory acquaintance with the metaphysical symbols at least.
Nor would it be just to enter upon an esoteric reading of symbolism without
giving due honour to one who has rendered it the greatest service in this
century, by discovering the chief key to ancient Hebrew symbology, interwoven
strongly with metrology, one of the keys to the once universal mystery language.
Mr. Ralston Skinner, of Cincinnati, the author of "The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery
and the Source of Measures" has our thanks. A mystic and a Kabalist by nature,
he has laboured for many years in this direction, and his efforts were certainly
crowned with great success. In his own words: --
"The writer is quite certain that there was an ancient language which modernly
and up to this time appears to have been lost, the vestiges of which, however,
abundantly exist. . . . The author discovered that this (integral ratio in
numbers of diameter to circumference of a circle) geometrical ratio was the
very ancient, and probably the divine origin of linear measures. . . . It
appears almost proven that the same system of geometry, numbers, ratio, and
measures were known and made use of on the continent of North America, even
prior to the knowledge of the same by the descending Semites. . . . ."
"The peculiarity of this language was that it could be contained in another,
concealed and not to be perceived, save through the help of special
instruction; letters and syllabic signs possessing at the same time the powers
or meaning of numbers, of geometrical shapes, pictures, or ideographs and
symbols, the designed scope of which would be determinatively helped out by
parables in the shape of narratives or parts of narratives; while also it
could be set forth separately, independently, and variously, by pictures, in
stone work, or in earth construction."
"To clear up an ambiguity as to the term language: Primarily the word means
the expression of ideas by human speech; but, secondarily, it may mean the
expression of ideas by any other instrumentality. This old language is so
composed in the Hebrew text, that by the use of the written characters, which
will be the language first defined, a distinctly separated series of ideas may
be intentionally communicated, other than those ideas expressed by the reading
of the sound signs. This secondary language sets forth, under a veil, series
of ideas, copies in imagination of things sensible, which may be pictured, and
of things which may be classed as real without being sensible; as, for
instance, the number 9 may be taken as a reality, though it has no sensible
existence, so also a revolution of the moon, as separate from the moon itself
by which that revolution has been made, may be taken as giving rise to, or
causing a real idea, though such a revolution has no substance. This
idea-language may consist of symbols restricted to arbitrary terms and signs,
having a very limited range of conceptions, and quite valueless, or it may be
a reading of nature in some of her manifestations of a value almost
immeasurable, as regards human civilization. A picture of something natural
may give rise to ideas of co-ordina-

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 309 MYSTERY LANGUAGE.
tive subject-matter, radiating out in various and even opposing directions,
like the spokes of a wheel, and producing natural realities in departments
very foreign to the apparent tendency of the reading of the first or starting
picture. Notion may give rise to connected notion, but if it does, then,
however apparently incongruous, all resulting ideas must spring from the
original picture and be harmonically connected, or related. . . . Thus with a
pictured idea radical enough, the imagination of the Cosmos itself even in its
details of construction might result. Such a use of ordinary language is now
obsolete, but it has become a question with the writer whether at one time,
far back in the past, it, or such, was not the language of the world and of
universal use, possessed, however, as it became more and more moulded into its
arcane forms, by a select class or caste. By this I mean that the popular
tongue or vernacular commenced even in its origin to be made use of as the
vehicle of this peculiar mode of conveying ideas. Of this the evidences are
very strong; and, indeed, it would seem that in the history of the human race
there happened, from causes which at present, at any rate, we cannot trace, a
lapse or loss from an original perfect language and a perfect system of
science -- shall we say perfect because they were of divine origin and
"Divine origin" does not mean here a revelation from an anthropomorphic god on a
mount amidst thunder and lightning; but, as we understand it, a language and a
system of science imparted to the early mankind by a more advanced mankind, so
much higher as to be divine in the sight of that infant humanity. By a
"mankind," in short, from other spheres; an idea which contains nothing
supernatural in it, but the acceptance or rejection of which depends upon the
degree of conceit and arrogance in the mind of him to whom it is stated. For, if
the professors of modern knowledge would only confess that, though they know
nothing of the future of the disembodied man -- or rather will accept nothing --
yet this future may be pregnant with surprises and unexpected revelations to
them, once their Egos are rid of their gross bodies -- then materialistic
unbelief would have fewer chances than it has. Who of them knows, or can tell,
what may happen when once the life cycle of this globe is run down and our
mother earth herself falls into her last sleep? Who is bold enough to say that
the divine Egos of our mankind -- at least the elect out of the multitudes
passing on to other spheres -- will not become in their turn the "divine"
instructors of a new mankind generated by them on a new globe, called to life
and activity by the disembodied "principles" of our Earth? (See Stanza VI., Book
I., Part 1.) All this may have been the experience of the PAST, and these
strange records lie embedded in the "Mystery language" of the prehistoric ages,
the language now called SYMBOLISM.


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 349 THE MANY ARE ONE.
[[This page continued from previous section]]
§ V.
THE Logos or Creative deity, the "Word made Flesh," of every religion, has to be
traced to its ultimate source and Essence. In India, it is a Proteus of 1,008
divine names and aspects in each of its personal transformations, from
Brahma-Purusha down through the Seven divine Rishis and ten semi-divine
Prajapati (also Rishis) to the divine-human Avatars. The same puzzling problem
of the "One in many" and the multitude in One, is found in other Pantheons, in
the Egyptian, the Greek and the Chaldeo-Judaic, the latter having made confusion
still more confused by presenting its Gods as euhemerizations, in the shapes of
Patriarchs. The latter are now accepted by those who reject Romulus as a myth,
and are represented as living and historical Entities. Verbum satis sapienti.
In the Zohar, En-Soph is also the ONE, and the infinite Unity. This was known to
the very few learned Fathers of the Church, who were aware that Jehovah was but
a third rate potency and no "highest" God. But while complaining bitterly of the
Gnostics and saying . . . "our Heretics hold . . . that PROPATOR is known but to
the Only begotten Son* (who is Brahma among the rest) that is to the mind"
(nous), Irenaeus never mentioned that the Jews did the same in their real secret
books. Valentinus, "the profoundest doctor of the Gnosis," held that "there was
a perfect AION who existed before Bythos, or Buthon (the first father of
unfathomable nature, which is the second Logos) called Propator." It is thus
AION, who springs as a Ray from Ain-Soph (who does not create), and AION, who
creates, or through whom, rather, everything is created, or evolves.
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* As Mulaprakriti is known only to Iswar, the LOGOS, as he is called now by Mr.
T. Subba Row, of Madras. (See his Bhagavadgita Lectures.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 350 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
For, as the Basilidians taught, "there was a supreme god, Abraxas, by whom was
created mind" (Mahat, in Sanskrit, Nous in Greek). "From Mind proceeded the
word, Logos, from the word, Providence (Divine Light, rather), then from it
Virtue and Wisdom in Principalities, Powers, Angels, etc., etc." By these
(Angels) the 365 AEons were created. "Amongst the lowest, indeed, and those who
made this world, he (Basilides) sets last of all the God of the Jews, whom he
denies to be God (and very rightly), affirming he is one of the angels" (Ibid.).
Here, then, we find the same system as in the Puranas, wherein the
Incomprehensible drops a seed, which becomes the golden egg, from which Brahma
is produced. Brahma produces Mahat, etc., etc. True Esoteric philosophy,
however, speaks neither of "creation" nor of "evolution" in the sense the
exoteric religions do. All these personified Powers are not evolutions from one
another, but so many aspects of the one and sole manifestation of the ABSOLUTE
all. The same system as the gnostic prevails in the Sephirothal aspects of
Ain-Soph, yet, as these aspects are in Space and Time, a certain order is
maintained in their successive appearances. Therefore, it becomes impossible not
to take notice of the great changes that the Zohar has undergone under the
handling of generations of Christian Mystics. For, even in the metaphysics of
the Talmud, the "lower Face" (or "Lesser Countenance"), the microprosopus, in
fact, could never be placed on the plane of the same abstract ideal as the
Higher, or "Greater Countenance," macroprosopus. The latter is, in the Chaldean
Kabala, a pure abstraction; the Word or LOGOS, or DABAR (in Hebrew), which Word,
though it becomes in fact a plural number, or "Words" -- D(a)B(a)RIM, when it
reflects itself, or falls into the aspect of a Host (of angels, or Sephiroth,
"numbers") is still collectively ONE, and on the ideal plane a nought -- 0, a
"No-thing." IT is without form or being, "with no likeness with anything else."
(Franck, "Die Kabbala," p. 126.) And even Philo calls the Creator, the Logos who
stands next God, "the SECOND GOD," and "the second God who is his (Highest
God's) WISDOM" (Philo. Quaest. et Solut). Deity is not God. It is NOTHING, and
DARKNESS. It is nameless, and therefore called Ain-Soph -- "the word Ayin
meaning nothing." See Franck "Die Kabbala," p. 153. See also Section XII.,
"Theogony of the Creative Gods." The "Highest God" (the unmanifested LOGOS) is
its Son.
Nor are most of the gnostic systems, which come down to us mutilated by the
Church Fathers, anything better than the distorted shells of the original
speculations. Nor were they open to the public or reader, at any time; i.e., had
their hidden meaning or esotericism been revealed, it would have been no more an
esoteric teaching, and this could never be. Alone Marcus (the chief of the
Marcosians, 2nd century), who taught

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 351 THE GNOSTIC IDEA.
that deity had to be viewed under the symbol of four syllables, gave out more of
the esoteric truths than any other Gnostic. But even he was never well
understood. For it is only on the surface or dead letter of his Revelation that
it appears that God is a quaternary, to wit: "the Ineffable, the Silence, the
Father, and Truth," -- in reality it is quite erroneous, and divulges only one
more esoteric riddle. This teaching of Marcus was that of the early Kabalists
and ours. For he makes of Deity, the number 30 in 4 syllables, which, translated
esoterically, means a Triad or Triangle, and a Quaternary or a square, in all
seven, which, on the lower plane made the seven divine or secret letters of
which the God-name is composed. This requires demonstration. In his
"Revelation," speaking of divine mysteries expressed by means of letters and
numbers, Marcus narrates how the "Supreme Tetrad came down unto me (him) from
the region which cannot be seen nor named, in a female form, because the world
would have been unable to bear her appearing under a male figure," and revealed
to him "the generation of the universe, untold before to either gods or men."
This first sentence already contains a double meaning. Why should a female
figure be more easily borne or listened to by the world than a male figure? On
the very face of it this appears nonsensical. Withal it is quite simple and
clear to one who is acquainted with the mystery-language. Esoteric Philosophy,
or the Secret Wisdom, was symbolized by a female form, while a male figure stood
for the Unveiled mystery. Hence, the world not being ready to receive, could not
bear it, and the Revelation of Marcus had to be given allegorically. Then he
"When first the Inconceivable, the Beingless and Sexless (the Kabalistic
Ain-Soph) began to be in labour (i.e., when the hour of manifesting Itself had
struck) and desired that Its Ineffable should be born (the first LOGOS, or AEon,
or Aion), and its invisible should be clothed with form, its mouth opened and
uttered the word like unto itself. This word (logos) manifested itself in the
form of the Invisible One. The uttering of the (ineffable) name (through the
word) came to pass in this manner. He (the Supreme Logos) uttered the first word
of his name, which is a syllable of four letters. Then the second syllable was
added, also of four letters. Then the third, composed of ten letters; and after
this the fourth, which contains twelve letters. The whole name consists thus of
thirty letters and of four syllables. Each letter has its own accent and way of
writing, but neither understands nor ever beholds that form of the whole Name,
-- no; not even the power of the letter that stands next to Itself (to the
Beingless and the Inconceivable.)* All these sounds when united are the
collective Beingless,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Iswara, or the Logos, cannot see Parabrahmam, but only Mulaprakriti, says the
lecturer, in the Four Lectures on Bhagavatgita. (See Theosophist, Feb., 1887.)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 352 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
unbegotten AEon, and these are the Angels that are ever beholding the face of
the Father* (the Logos, the "second God," who stands next God, "the
Inconceivable," according to Philo).
This is as plain as ancient esoteric secrecy would make it. It is as Kabalistic,
but less veiled than the Zohar in which the mystic names or attributes are also
four syllabled, twelve, forty-two, and even seventy-two syllabled words! The
Tetrad shows to Marcus the TRUTH in the shape of a naked woman, and letters
every limb of that figure, calling her head [[omega]], her neck [[psi]],
shoulders and hands [[gamma]], and [[chi]], etc., etc. In this Sephira is easily
recognised, the Crown (Kether) or head being numbered one; the brain or
Chochmah, 2; the heart, or Intelligence (Binah), 3; and the other seven
Sephiroth representing the limbs of the body. The Sephirothal Tree is the
Universe, and Adam Kadmon represents it in the West as Brahma represents it in
Throughout, the 10 Sephiroth are represented as divided into the three higher,
or the spiritual Triad, and the lower Septenary. The true Esoteric meaning of
the sacred number seven is cleverly veiled in the Zohar; yet was betrayed by the
double way of writing "in the beginning" or Be-resheeth, and Be-raishath, the
latter the "Higher, or Upper Wisdom." As shown by Mr. Macgregor Mathers in his
Kabbalah (p. 47), and in the Qabbalah of Mr. T. Myer (p. 233), both of these
Kabalists being supported by the best ancient authorities, these words have a
dual and secret meaning. Braisheeth bara Elohim means that the six, over which
stands the seventh Sephiroth, belong to the lower material class, or, as the
author says: "Seven . . . . are applied to the Lower Creation, and three to the
spiritual man, the Heavenly Prototypic or first Adam."
When the Theosophists and Occultists say that God is no BEING, for IT is
nothing, No-Thing, they are more reverential and religiously respectful to the
Deity than those who call God a HE, and thus make of Him a gigantic MALE.
He who studies the Kabala will soon find the same idea in the ultimate thought
of its authors, the earlier and great Hebrew Initiates, who got this secret
Wisdom at Babylonia from the Chaldean Hierophants, while Moses got his in Egypt.
The Zohar cannot well be judged by its after translations in Latin and other
tongues, as all those ideas were, of course, softened and made to fit in with
the views and policy of its Christian arrangers; but in truth its ideas are
identical with those of all other religious systems. The various Cosmogonies
show that the Archaic Universal Soul was held by every nation as the "Mind" of
the Demiurgic Creator; and that it
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The "Seven Angels of the Face," with the Christians.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 353 THE EGYPTIAN VERSION.
was called the "Mother," Sophia with the Gnostics (or the female Wisdom), the
Sephira with the Jews, Saraswati or Vach, with the Hindus, the Holy Ghost being
a female Principle.
Hence, born from it, the Kurios or Logos was, with the Greeks, the "God, mind"
(nous). "Now Koros (Kurios) signifies the pure and unmixed nature of intellect
-- wisdom," says Plato in "Cratylus"; and Kurios is Mercury, the Divine Wisdom,
and "mercury is the Sol" (Sun) ("Arnobius" vi., xii.), from whom Thot-Hermes
received this divine Wisdom. While, then, the Logoi of all countries and
religions are correlative (in their sexual aspects) with the female Soul of the
World or the "Great Deep;" the deity, from which these two in one have their
being, is ever concealed and called the "Hidden One," connected only indirectly
with Creation,* as it can act only through the Dual Force emanating from the
Eternal Essence. Even AEsculapius, called the "Saviour of all," is identical,
according to ancient classics, with Phta, the Egyptian Creative Intellect (or
Divine Wisdom), and with Apollo, Baal, Adonis and Hercules (see Dunlap's
"Mystery of Adonis," pp. 23 and 95); and Phta is, in one of its aspects, the
"Anima Mundi," the Universal Soul of Plato, the "Divine Spirit" of the
Egyptians, the "Holy Ghost" of the early Christians and Gnostics, and the Akasa
of the Hindus, and even, in its lower aspect, the Astral Light. For Phta was
originally the "God of the Dead," he in whose bosom they were received, hence
the Limbus of the Greek Christians, or the Astral Light. It is far later that
Phta was classed with the Sun-gods, his name signifying "he who opens," as he is
shown to be the first to unveil the face of the dead mummy, to call the soul to
life in his bosom. (See Maspero's "Bulaq Museum.") KNEPH, the Eternal
Unrevealed, is represented by the snake-emblem of eternity encircling a
water-urn, with its head hovering over the "waters" which it incubates with its
breath -- another form of one and the same idea of "Darkness," its ray moving on
the waters, &c. As "Logos-Soul," this permutation is called Phta; as
Logos-Creator, he becomes Imhot-pou, his son, "the god of the handsome face." In
their primitive characters these two were the first Cosmic Duad, Noot, "space or
Sky," and Noo, "the primordial Waters," the Androgyne Unity, above whom was the
Concealed BREATH of Kneph. And all of them had the aquatic animals and plants
sacred to them, the ibis, the swan, the goose, the crocodile, and the lotus.
Returning to the Kabalistic deity, this Concealed Unity is then = [[to pan]] =
[[apeiros]], Endless, Boundless, non-Existent, so
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* We use the term as one accepted and sanctioned by use, and therefore more
comprehensible to the reader.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 354 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
long as the Absolute is within Oulom,* the boundless and termless time, as such,
En-Soph cannot be the Creator or even the modeller of the Universe, nor can he
be Aur (light). Therefore En-Soph is also Darkness. The immutably Infinite and
the absolutely Boundless can neither will, think, nor act. To do this it has to
become finite, and it does so, by its ray penetrating into the mundane egg --
infinite space -- and emanating from it as a finite god. All this is left to the
ray latent in the one. When the period arrives, the absolute will expands
naturally the force within it, according to the Law of which it is the inner and
ultimate Essence. The Hebrews did not adopt the egg as a symbol, but they
substituted for it the "Duplex heavens," for, translated correctly, the sentence
"God made the heavens and the earth" would read: -- "In and out of his own
essence as a womb (the mundane egg), God created the two heavens." But the
Christians have chosen as the symbol of their Holy Ghost, the dove.
"Whosoever acquaints himself with the Mercaba and the lahgash (secret speech or
incantation), will learn the secret of secrets." Lahgash is nearly identical in
meaning with Vach, the hidden power of the Mantras.
When the active period has arrived, from within the eternal essence of Ain-Soph,
comes forth Sephira, the active Power, called the Primordial Point, and the
Crown, Kether. It is only through her that the "Un-bounded Wisdom" could give a
concrete form to the abstract Thought. Two sides of the upper triangle by which
the ineffable Essence and the universe -- its manifested body -- are symbolized,
the right side and the base are composed of unbroken lines; the third, the left
side, is dotted. It is through the latter that emerges Sephira. Spreading in
every direction, she finally encompasses the whole triangle. In this emanation
the triple triad is formed. From the invisible Dew falling from the higher
Uni-triad (thus leaving 7 sephiroths only), the "Head" Sephira creates primeval
waters, i.e., Chaos takes shape. It is the first stage towards the
solidification of spirit which through various modifications will produce earth.
"It requires earth and water to make a living soul," says Moses. It requires the
image of an aquatic bird to connect it with water, the female element of
procreation with the egg and the bird that fecundates it.
When Sephira emerges like an active power from within the latent Deity, she is
female; when she assumes the office of a creator, she becomes a male; hence, she
is androgyne. She is the "Father and
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* With the ancient Jews, as shown by Le Clerc, the word Oulom meant only a time
whose beginning or end is not known. The term "eternity," properly speaking, did
not exist in the Hebrew tongue with the meaning, for instance, applied by the
Vedantins to Parabrahm.

Mother Aditi," of the Hindu Cosmogony and of the Secret Doctrine. If the oldest
Hebrew scrolls had been preserved, the modern Jehovah-worshipper would have
found that many and uncomely were the symbols of the creative god. The frog in
the moon, typical of his generative character, was the most frequent. All the
birds and animals now held "unclean" in the Bible had been the symbols of the
Deity in days of old. It was because they were too sacred that a mask of
uncleanness was placed over them, in order to preserve them from destruction.
The brazen serpent was not a bit more poetical than the goose or swan, if
symbols are to be accepted a la lettre.
In the words of the Zohar: "The Indivisible Point, which has no limit and cannot
be comprehended because of its purity and brightness, expanded from without,
forming a brightness that served the indivisible Point as a veil;" yet the
latter also "could not be viewed in consequence of its immeasurable light. It
too expanded from without, and this expansion was its garment. Thus through a
constant upheaving (motion) finally the world originated" (Zohar I. 20a). The
Spiritual substance sent forth by the Infinite Light is the first Sephira or
Shekinah: Sephira exoterically contains all the other nine Sephiroths in her.
Esoterically she contains but two,* Chochmah or Wisdom, "a masculine, active
potency whose divine name is Jah ()," and BINAH, a feminine passive potency,
Intelligence, represented by the divine name Jehovah (); which two potencies
form, with Sephira the third, the Jewish trinity or the Crown, KETHER. These two
Sephiroths called Father, Abba, and Mother Amona, are the duad or the
double-sexed logos from which issued the other seven Sephiroths. (See Zohar.)
This first Jewish triad (Sephira, Chochmah, and Binah) is the Hindu Trimurti.*
However veiled, even in the Zohar, and more still in the exoteric Pantheon of
India, every particular connected with one is reproduced in the other. The
Prajapati are the Sephiroths. Ten with Brahma they dwindle to seven, when the
Trimurti, and the Kabalistic triad, are separated from the rest. The seven
Builders (Creators) become the seven Prajapati, or the seven Rishis, in the same
order as the Sephiroths become the Creators; then the Patriarchs, etc. In both
Secret Systems, the One Universal Essence is incomprehensible and inactive in
its absoluteness, and can be connected with the building of the Universe only in
an indirect way. In both, the primeval Malefemale or androgynous Principle, and
their ten and seven Emanations (Brahma-Viraj and Aditi-Vach on the one part and
the Elohim-Jehovah, or Adam-Adami (Adam Kadmon) and Sephira Eve on the
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* In the Indian Pantheon the double-sexed Logos is Brahma, the Creator, whose
seven "mind born" sons are the primeval Rishis -- the "Builders."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 356 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
other), with their Prajapati and Sephiroths, represent in their totality, first
of all the Archetypal man, the Proto-logos; and only in their secondary aspect
do they become Cosmic powers, and astronomical or sidereal bodies. If Aditi is
the mother of the gods, Deva-Matri, Eve is the mother of all living; they are
the Sakti or generative power in their female aspect of the "Heavenly man," and
they are all compound Creators. Says a "Gupta Vidya" Sutra: "In the beginning, a
ray issuing from Paramarthika (the one and only true existence), it became
manifested in Vyavaharika (conventional existence) which was used as a Vahan to
descend into the Universal Mother, and to cause her to expand (swell, brih)."
And in the Zohar it is stated: "The Infinite Unity, formless and without
similitude, after the form of the heavenly man was created, used it. The Unknown
Light* (Darkness) used the (heavenly form) as a chariot through which to
descend, and wished to be called by this form, which is the sacred name
As the Zohar says: "In the beginning was the Will of the King, prior to any
other existence. . . . It (the Will) sketched the forms of all things that had
been concealed but now came into view. And there went forth as a sealed secret
from the head of Ain Soph, a nebulous spark of matter, without shape or form. .
. . Life is drawn from below, and from above the source renews itself, the sea
is always full and spreads its waters everywhere." Thus the deity is compared to
a shoreless sea, to water which is "the fountain of life" (Zohar iii., 290).
"The seventh palace, the fountain of life, is the first in the order from above"
(ii. 261). Hence the Kabalistic tenet on the lips of the very Kabalistic
Solomon, who says in Proverbs ix., 1: "Wisdom hath builded her house; it hath
hewn out its seven pillars."
Whence then, all this identity of ideas, if there was no primeval UNIVERSAL
Revelation? The few points shown are like a few straws in a hayrick, in
comparison to that which will be shown as the work proceeds. If we turn to that
most hazy of all Cosmogonies -- the Chinese, even there the same idea is found.
Tsi-tsai (the Self-Existent) is the unknown Darkness, the root of the
Wuliang-sheu (Boundless Age), Amitabhe, and Tien (heaven) come later on. The
"great Extreme" of Confucius gives the same idea, his "straws" notwithstanding.
The latter are a source of great amusement to the missionaries. These laugh at
every "heathen" religion, despise and hate that of their
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Says Rabbi Simeon: "Ah, companions, companions, man as an emanation was both
man and woman, as well on the side of the 'Father' as on the side of the
'Mother.' And this is the sense of the words: 'And Elohim spoke; Let there be
Light, and it was Light' . . . and this is the two-fold man." ("Auszuge aus dem
Sohar," p. 13, 15.) Light, then, in Genesis stood for the Androgyne Ray or
"Heavenly Man."

brother Christians of other denominations, and yet one and all accept a la
lettre their own Genesis. If we turn to Chaldea we find in it Anu, the concealed
deity, the One, whose name, moreover, shows it to be of Sanskrit origin. Anu,
which means in Sanskrit "atom," aniyamsam aniyasam (smallest of the small), is a
name of Parabrahm in the Vedantic philosophy; Parabrahm being described as
smaller than the smallest atom, and greater than the greatest sphere or
universe: "Anagraniyam and Mahatorvavat." This is what George Smith gives as the
first verses of the Akkadian Genesis as found in the Cuneiform Texts on the
"Lateras Coctiles." There also, we find Anu the passive deity or En-Soph, Bel,
the Creator, the Spirit of God (Sephira) moving on the face of the waters, hence
water itself, and Hea, the Universal Soul or wisdom of the three combined.
The first eight verses read thus:
1. When above, were not raised the heavens;
2. And below on the earth a plant had not grown up.
3. The abyss had not broken its boundaries.
4. The chaos (or water) Tiamat (the sea) was the producing mother of the whole
of them. (This is the Cosmical Aditi and Sephira.)
5. Those waters at the beginning were ordained but --
6. A tree had not grown, a flower had not unfolded.
7. When the gods had not sprung up, any one of them.
8. A plant had not grown, and order did not exist.
This was the chaotic or ante-genetic period -- the double Swan and the Dark
Swan, which becomes white, when Light is created.*
The symbol chosen for the majestic ideal of the Universal Principle will seem
little calculated to answer its sacred character. A goose, or even a swan, may
appear unfit, no doubt, to represent the grandeur of the Spirit. Nevertheless,
it must have had some deep occult meaning, since it figures not only in every
cosmogony and world religion, but even was chosen by the mediaeval Christians,
the Crusaders, as the vehicle of the Holy Ghost supposed to lead the army to
Palestine, to wrench the Tomb of the Saviour from the hands of the Saracen. If
we are to credit Professor Draper's statement in his "Intellectual Development
of Europe," the Crusaders, led on by Peter the Hermit, were preceded, at the
head of the army, by the Holy Ghost under the shape of a white gander in company
of a goat. The Egyptian God of Time, Seb, carries a goose on his head. Jupiter
assumes the form of a swan and Brahma also, because the root of all this is that
mystery of mysteries -- the MUNDANE EGG. (See preceding §).
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The Seven Swans that are believed to land from Heaven into Lake Mansarovara,
are in the popular fancy the Seven Rishis of the Great Bear, who assume that
form to visit the locality where the Vedas were written.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 358 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
One has to learn the reason of a symbol before one depreciates it. The dual
element of Air and Water is that of the ibis, swan, goose and pelican, of
crocodiles and frogs, lotus flowers and water lilies, &c.; and the result is the
choice of the most unseemly symbols among the modern as much as the ancient
mystics. Pan, the great god of nature, was generally figured in connection with
aquatic birds, geese especially, and so were other gods. If, later on, with the
gradual degeneration of religion, the gods to whom geese were sacred, became
Priapic deities, it does not stand to reason that water fowls were made sacred
to Pan and other Phallic deities as some scoffers even of antiquity would have
it (see Petronii Satyrica, cxxxvi.); but that the abstract and divine power of
procreative nature had become grossly anthropomorphized. Nor does the Swan of
Leda show "Priapic doings and her enjoyment thereof," as Mr. Hargrave Jennings
chastely expresses it -- for the myth is but another version of the same
philosophical idea of cosmogony. Swans are frequently found associated with
Apollo, as they are the emblems of water and fire (sun-light also), before the
separation of the Elements.
Our modern symbologists might profit by some remarks made by a well-known
writer, Mrs. Lydia Maria Child. "From time immemorial an emblem has been
worshipped in Hindostan as the type of creation, or the origin of life. . . .
Siva or the Mahadeva being not only the reproducer of human forms, but also the
fructifying principle, the generative power that pervades the Universe. The
maternal emblem is likewise a religious type. This reverence for the production
of life, introduced into the worship of Osiris the sexual emblems. Is it strange
that they regarded with reverence the great mystery of human birth? Were they
impure thus to regard it? Or are we impure that do not so regard it? But no
clean and thoughtful mind could so regard them. . . . We have travelled far, and
unclean have been the paths, since those old Anchorites first spoke of God and
the soul in the solemn depths of their first sanctuaries. Let us not smile at
their mode of tracing the infinite and the incomprehensible Cause throughout all
the mysteries of nature, lest by so doing we cast the shadow of our own
grossness on their patriarchal simplicity." ("Progress of Religious Ideas," Vol.
1, p. 17, et seq.)


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 359 THE EGG-BORN GOD.
§ VI.
WHENCE this universal symbol? The Egg was incorporated as a sacred sign in the
cosmogony of every people on the Earth, and was revered both on account of its
form and its inner mystery. From the earliest mental conceptions of man, it was
known as that which represented most successfully the origin and secret of
being. The gradual development of the imperceptible germ within the closed
shell; the inward working, without any apparent outward interference of force,
which from a latent nothing produced an active something, needing nought save
heat; and which, having gradually evolved into a concrete, living creature,
broke its shell, appearing to the outward senses of all a self-generated, and
self-created being -- must have been a standing miracle from the beginning.
The secret teaching explains the reason for this reverence by the Symbolism of
the prehistoric races. The "First Cause" had no name in the beginnings. Later it
was pictured in the fancy of the thinkers as an ever invisible, mysterious Bird
that dropped an Egg into Chaos, which Egg becomes the Universe. Hence Brahm was
called Kalahansa, "the swan in (Space and) Time." He became the "Swan of
Eternity," who lays at the beginning of each Mahamanvantara a "Golden Egg." It
typifies the great Circle, or O, itself a symbol for the universe and its
spherical bodies.
The second reason for its having been chosen as the symbolical representation of
the Universe, and of our earth, was its form. It was a Circle and a Sphere; and
the ovi-form shape of our globe must have been known from the beginning of
symbology, since it was so universally adopted. The first manifestation of the
Kosmos in the form of an egg was the most widely diffused belief of antiquity.
As Bryant shows (iii., 165), it was a symbol adopted among the Greeks, the
Syrians, Persians, and Egyptians. In chap. liv. of the Egyptian Ritual, Seb, the
god of Time and of the Earth, is spoken of as having laid an egg, or the
Universe, "an egg conceived at the hour of the great one of the Dual Force"
(Sec. V., 2, 3, etc.).
Ra is shown like Brahma gestating in the Egg of the Universe. The deceased is
"resplendent in the Egg of the land of mysteries" (xxii., 1). For, this is "the
Egg to which is given life among the gods" (xlii., 11). "It is the Egg of the
great clucking Hen, the Egg of Seb, who issues from it like a hawk" (lxiv., 1,
2, 3; lxxvii., 1).
With the Greeks the Orphic Egg is described by Aristophanes, and was part of the
Dionysiac and other mysteries, during which

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 360 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
the Mundane Egg was consecrated and its significance explained; Porphyry showing
it a representation of the world, [[Ermenenei de to oon kosmon]]. Faber and
Bryant have tried to show that the egg typified the ark of Noah, which, unless
the latter is accepted as purely allegorical and symbolical, is a wild belief.
It can have typified the ark only as a synonym of the moon, the argha which
carries the universal seed of life; but had surely nothing to do with the ark of
the Bible. Anyhow, the belief that the universe existed in the beginning in the
shape of an egg was general. And as Wilson has it: "A similar account of the
first aggregation of the elements in the form of an egg is given in all the
(Indian) Puranas, with the usual epithet Haima or Hiranya, 'golden' as it occurs
in Manu." Hiranya, however, means "resplendent," "shining," rather than
"golden," as proven by the great Indian scholar, the late Swami Dayanand
Sarasvati, in his unpublished polemics with Professor Max Muller. As said in the
Vishnu Purana: "Intellect (Mahat) . . . the (unmanifested) gross elements
inclusive, formed an egg . . . and the lord of the Universe himself abided in
it, in the character of Brahma. In that egg, O Brahman, were the continents, and
seas and mountains, the planets and divisions of the universe, the gods, the
demons and mankind." (Book i., ch. 2.) Both in Greece and in India the first
visible male being, who united in himself the nature of either sex, abode in the
egg and issued from it. This "first born of the world" was Dionysius, with some
Greeks; the god who sprang from the mundane egg, and from whom the mortals and
immortals were derived. The god Ra is shown in the Ritual (Book of the Dead,
xvii., 50) beaming in his egg (the Sun), and he starts off as soon as the god
Shoo (the Solar energy) awakens and gives him the impulse. "He is in the Solar
egg, the egg to which is given life among the gods" (Ibid., xlii., 13). The
Solar god exclaims: "I am the creative soul of the celestial abyss. None sees my
nest, none can break my egg, I am the Lord!" (Ibid., LXXXV.).
In view of this circular form, the "|" issuing from the "," or the egg, or the
male from the female in the androgyne, it is strange to find a scholar saying --
on the ground that the most ancient Indian MSS. show no trace of it -- that the
ancient Aryans were ignorant of the decimal notation. The 10, being the sacred
number of the universe, was secret and esoteric, both as the unit and cipher, or
zero, the circle. Moreover, Professor Max Muller says that "the two words cipher
and zero, which are but one, are sufficient to prove that our figures are
borrowed from the Arabs.* Cipher is the Arabic "cifron," and means
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* See Max Muller's "Our Figures."

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 361 WHENCE OUR FIGURES?
empty, a translation of the Sanscrit name of nought "sunya," he says.* The Arabs
had their figures from Hindustan, and never claimed the discovery for
themselves.** As to the Pythagoreans, we need but turn to the ancient
manuscripts of Boethius's Geometry, composed in the sixth century, to find among
the Pythagorean numerals*** the 1 and the nought, as the first and final
ciphers. And Porphyry, who quotes from the Pythagorean Moderatus,**** says that
the numerals of Pythagoras were "hieroglyphical symbols, by means whereof he
explained ideas concerning the nature of things," or the origin of the universe.

Now, if, on the other hand, the most ancient Indian manuscripts show as yet no
trace of decimal notation in them, and Max Muller states very clearly that until
now he has found but nine letters (the initials of the Sanscrit numerals) in
them; on the other hand, we have records as ancient to supply the wanted proof.
We speak of the sculptures and the sacred imagery in the most ancient temples of
the far East. Pythagoras derived his knowledge from India; and we find Professor
Max Muller corroborating this statement, at least so far as to allow the
Neo-Pythagoreans to have been the first teachers of "ciphering," among the
Greeks and Romans; that "they at Alexandria, or in Syria, became acquainted with
the Indian figures, and adapted them to the Pythagorean abacus" (our figures).
This cautious admission implies that Pythagoras himself was acquainted with but
nine figures. Thus we might reasonably answer that, although we possess no
certain proof (exoterically) that the decimal notation was known by Pythagoras,
who lived on the very close of the archaic ages,***** we have yet sufficient
evidence to show that the full numbers, as given by Boethius, were known to the
Pythagoreans, even before Alexandria was built.****** This evidence we find in
Aristotle, who says that "some philosophers hold that ideas and numbers are of
the same nature, and amount to TEN in all."******* This, we believe, will be
sufficient to show that the decimal notation was known among them at least as
early as four centuries B.C., for Aristotle does not seem to treat the question
as an innovation of the "Neo-Pythagoreans."
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* A Kabalist would be rather inclined to believe that as the Arabic cifron was
taken from the Indian Synya, nought, so the Jewish Kabalistic Sephiroth
(Sephrim) were taken from the word cipher, not in the sense of emptiness but the
reverse -- that of creation by number and degrees in their evolution. And the
Sephiroth are 10 or .
** See Max Muller's "Our Figures."
*** See King's "Gnostics and their Remains," plate xiii.
**** "Vita Pythag."
***** 608 B.C.
****** This city was built 332 B.C.
******* "Metaph." vii., F.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 362 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
But we know more than that: we know that the decimal system must have been known
to the mankind of the earliest archaic ages, since the whole astronomical and
geometrical portion of the secret sacerdotal language was built upon the number
10, or the combination of the male and female principles, and since the Pyramid
of "Cheops" is built upon the measures of this decimal notation, or rather upon
the digits and their combinations with the nought. Of this, however, sufficient
was said in Isis Unveiled, and it is useless to repeat and return to the same
The symbolism of the Lunar and Solar Deities is so inextricably mixed up, that
it is next to impossible to separate such glyphs as the egg, the lotus, and the
"sacred" animals from each other. The ibis, for instance, sacred to Isis, who is
often represented with the head of that bird, sacred also to Mercury or Thoth,
because that god assumed its form while escaping from Typhon, -- the ibis was
held in the greatest veneration in Egypt. There were two kinds of ibises,
Herodotus tells us (Lib. II. c. 75 et seq.) in that country: one quite black,
the other black and white. The former is credited with fighting and
exterminating the winged serpents which came every spring from Arabia and
infested the country. The other was sacred to the moon, because the latter
planet is white and brilliant on her external side, dark and black on that side
which she never turns to the earth. Moreover, the ibis kills land serpents, and
makes the most terrible havoc amongst the eggs of the crocodile, and thus saves
Egypt from having the Nile infested by those horrible Saurians. The bird is
credited with doing so in the moonlight, and thus being helped by Isis, as the
moon, her sidereal symbol. But the nearer esoteric truth underlying these
popular myths is, that Hermes, as shown by Abenephius (De cultu Egypt.), watched
under the form of that bird over the Egyptians, and taught them the occult arts
and sciences. This means simply that the ibis religiosa had and has "magical"
properties in common with many other birds, the albatross pre-eminently, and the
mythical white swan, the swan of Eternity or Time, the KALAHANSA.
Were it otherwise, indeed, why should all the ancient peoples, who were no more
fools than we are, have had such a superstitious dread of killing certain birds?
In Egypt, he who killed an ibis, or the golden hawk -- the symbol of the Sun and
Osiris -- risked and could hardly escape death. The veneration of some nations
for birds was such that Zoroaster, in his precepts, forbids their slaughter as a
heinous crime. We laugh in our age at every kind of divination. Yet why should
so many generations have believed in divination by birds, and even in zoomancy,
said by Suidas to have been imparted by Orpheus, who taught how to perceive in
the yoke and white of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 363 EGG-BORN LOGOI.
the egg, under certain conditions, that which the bird born from it would have
seen around it during its short life. This occult art, which demanded 3,000
years ago the greatest learning and the most abstruse mathematical calculations,
has now fallen into the depths of degradation: it is old cooks and
fortune-tellers who read their future to servant-girls in search of husbands, by
means of the white of an egg in a glass.
Nevertheless, even Christians have to this day their sacred birds; for instance,
the dove, the symbol of the Holy Ghost. Nor have they neglected the sacred
animals. The Evangelical zoolatry -- the Bull, the Eagle, the Lion, and the
Angel (in reality the Cherub, or Seraph, the fiery-winged Serpent), is as much
pagan as that of the Egyptians or the Chaldeans. These four animals are, in
reality, the symbols of the four elements, and of the four lower principles in
man. Nevertheless, they correspond physically and materially to the four
constellations that form, so to speak, the suite or cortege of the Solar God,
and occupy during the winter solstice the four cardinal points of the zodiacal
circle. These four "animals" may be seen in many of the Roman Catholic New
Testaments where the portraits of the evangelists are given. They are the
animals of Ezekiel's Mercabah.
As truly stated by Ragon, "the ancient Hierophants have combined so cleverly the
dogmas and symbols of their religious philosophies, that these symbols can be
fully explained only by the combination and knowledge of all the keys." They can
be only approximately interpreted, even if one finds out three out of these
seven systems: the anthropological, the psychic, and the astronomical. The two
chief interpretations, the highest and the lowest, the spiritual and the
physiological, they preserved in the greatest secrecy until the latter fell into
the dominion of the profane. Thus far, with regard only to the pre-historic
Hierophants, with whom that which has now become purely (or impurely) phallic,
was a science as profound and as mysterious as biology and physiology are now.
This was their exclusive property, the fruit of their studies and discoveries.
The other two were those which dealt with the creative gods (theogony), and with
creative man, i.e., the ideal and the practical mysteries. These interpretations
were so cleverly veiled and combined, that many were those who, while arriving
at the discovery of one meaning, were baffled in understanding the significance
of the others, and could never unriddle them sufficiently to commit dangerous
indiscretions. The highest, the first and the fourth -- theogony in relation to
anthropogony -- were almost impossible to fathom. We find the proofs of this in
the Jewish "Holy Writ."
It is owing to the serpent being oviparous, that it became a symbol of wisdom
and an emblem of the Logoi, or the self-born. In the temple of Philoe in Upper
Egypt, an egg was artificially prepared of clay made of

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 364 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
various incenses, and it was made to hatch by a peculiar process, when a
cerastes (the horned viper) was born. The same was done in antiquity for the
cobra in the Indian temples. The creative God emerges from the egg that issues
from the mouth of Kneph -- as a winged serpent -- because the Serpent is the
symbol of the All-wisdom. With the Hebrews he is glyphed by the "flying or fiery
serpents" of the Wilderness and Moses, and with the Alexandrian mystics he
becomes the Ophio-Christos, the Logos of the Gnostics. The Protestants try to
show that the allegory of the Brazen Serpent and of the "fiery serpents" has a
direct reference to the mystery of Christ and Crucifixion*; but it has a far
nearer relation, in truth, to the mystery of generation, when dissociated from
the egg with the central germ, or the circle with its central point. The brazen
Serpent had no such holy meaning as that; nor was it, in fact, glorified above
the "fiery serpents" for the bite of which it was only a natural remedy. The
symbological meaning of the word "brazen" being the feminine principle, and that
of fiery, or "gold," the male one.**
In the Book of the Dead, as just shown, reference is often made to the Egg. Ra,
the mighty one, remains in his Egg, during the struggle between the "children of
the rebellion" and Shoo (the Solar Energy and the Dragon of Darkness) (ch.
xvii.). The deceased is resplendent in his
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* And this only because the brazen serpent was lifted on a pole! It had rather a
reference to Mico the Egyptian egg standing upright supported by the sacred Tau;
since the Egg and the Serpent are inseparable in the old worship and symbology
of Egypt, and since both the Brazen and "fiery" serpents were Saraphs, the
"burning fiery" messengers, or the serpent Gods, the nagas of India. It was a
purely phallic symbol without the egg, while when associated with it -- it
related to cosmic creation.
** "Brass was a metal symbolizing the nether world . . . . that of the womb
where life should be given . . . The word for serpent was in Hebrew Nakash, but
this is the same term for brass." It is said in Numbers (xxi.) that the Jews
complained of the Wilderness where there was no water (v. 5); after which "the
Lord sent fiery serpents" to bite them, when, to oblige Moses, he gives him as a
remedy the brazen serpent on a pole to look at; after which "any man when he
beheld the serpent of brass . . . . lived" (?). After that the "Lord," gathering
the people together at the well of Beer, gives them water, (14-16), and grateful
Israel sang this song, "Spring up, O Well," (v. 17). When, after studying
symbology, the Christian reader comes to understand the innermost meaning of
these three symbols -- water, brazen, the serpent, and a few more -- in the
sense given to them in the Holy Bible, he will hardly like to connect the sacred
name of his Saviour with the "Brazen Serpent" incident. The Seraphim (fiery
winged serpents) are no doubt connected with, and inseparable from, the idea "of
the serpent of eternity -- God," as explained in Kenealy's Apocalypse. But the
word cherub also meant serpent, in one sense, though its direct meaning is
different; because the Cherubim and the Persian winged [[gruphes]] "griffins" --
the guardians of the golden mountain -- are the same, and their compound name
shows their character, as it is formed of (kr) circle, and "aub," or ob --
serpent -- therefore, a "serpent in a circle." And this settles the phallic
character of the Brazen Serpent, and justifies Hezekiah for breaking it. (See
II. Kings, 18, 4). Verbum sat. sapienti.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 365 THE WINGED GLOBE.
Egg when he crosses to the land of mystery (xxii. i.). He is the Egg of Seb
(liv. 1-3). . . . The Egg was the symbol of life in immortality and eternity; as
also the glyph of the generative matrix; and the tau, associated with it, only
of life and birth in generation. The Mundane Egg was placed in Khnoom, the
"Water of Space," or the feminine abstract principle (Khnoom becoming, with the
fall of mankind into generation and phallicism, Ammon, the creative God); and
when Phtah, the "fiery god," carries the Mundane egg in his hand, then the
symbolism becomes quite terrestrial and concrete in its significance. In
conjunction with the hawk, the symbol of Osiris-Sun, the symbol is dual: it
relates to both lives -- the mortal and the immortal. In Kircher's OEdipus
Egyptiacus (vol. iii., p. 124) one can see, on the papyrus engraved in it, an
egg floating above the mummy. This is the symbol of hope and the promise of a
second birth for the Osirified dead; his Soul, after due purification in the
Amenti, will gestate in this egg of immortality, to be reborn from it into a new
life on earth. For this Egg, in the esoteric Doctrine, is the Devachan, the
abode of Bliss; the winged scarabeus being alike a symbol of it. The "winged
globe" is but another form of the egg, and has the same significance as the
scarabeus, the Khopiroo (from the root Khoproo "to become," "to be reborn,")
which relates to the rebirth of man, as well as to his spiritual regeneration.
In the Theogony of Mochus, we find AEther first, and then the air, from which
Ulom, the intelligible ([[noetos]]) deity (the visible Universe of Matter) is
born out of the Mundane Egg. (Mover's Phoinizer, p. 282.)
In the Orphic Hymns, the Eros-Phanes evolves from the divine Egg, which the
AEthereal Winds impregnate, wind being "the Spirit of the unknown Darkness" --
"the spirit of God" (as explains K. O. Muller, 236); the divine "Idea," says
Plato, "who is said to move AEther."
In the Hindu Katakopanishad, Purusha, the divine spirit, already stands before
the original matter, "from whose union springs the great soul of the world,"
Maha-Atma, Brahma, the Spirit of Life,* etc., etc.** Besides this there are many
charming allegories on this subject scattered through the sacred books of the
Brahmins. In one place it is the female creator who is first a germ, then a drop
of heavenly dew, a pearl, and then an egg. In such cases -- of which there are
too many to enumerate them separately -- the Egg gives birth to the four
elements within the fifth, Ether, and is covered with seven coverings, which
become later on the seven upper and the seven lower worlds. Breaking in two, the
shell becomes the heaven, and the meat in the egg the earth, the white forming
the terres-
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* The latter appellations are all identical with Anima Mundi, or the "Universal
Soul," the astral light of the Kabalist and the Occultist, or the "Egg of
** Weber, "Akad Vorles," pp. 213, 214 et seq.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 366 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
trial waters. Then again, it is Vishnu who emerges from within the egg with a
lotus in his hand. Vinata, a daughter of Daksha and wife of Kasyapa ("the
Self-born sprung from Time," one of the seven "creators" of our world), brought
forth an egg from which was born Garuda, the vehicle of Vishnu, the latter
allegory having a relation to our Earth only, as Garuda is the Great Cycle.
The egg was sacred to Isis; the priests of Egypt never ate eggs on that
Diodorus Siculus states that Osiris was born from an Egg, like Brahma. From
Leda's Egg Apollo and Latona were born, as also Castor and Pollux -- the bright
Gemini. And though the Buddhists do not attribute the same origin to their
Founder, yet, no more than the ancient Egyptians or the modern Brahmins, do they
eat eggs, lest they should destroy the germ of life latent in them, and commit
thereby Sin. The Chinese believe that their first man was born from an egg,
which Tien, a god, dropped down from heaven to earth into the waters.** This
symbol is still regarded by some as representing the idea of the origin of life,
which is a scientific truth, though the human ovum is invisible to the naked
eye. Therefore we see respect shown to it from the remotest past, by the Greeks,
Phoenicians, Romans, the Japanese, and the Siamese, the North and South American
tribes, and even the savages of the remotest islands.
With the Egyptians, the concealed god was Ammon (Mon). All their gods were dual:
the scientific reality for the Sanctuary; its double, the fabulous and mythical
Entity, for the masses. For instance, as observed in "Chaos, Theos, Kosmos," the
older Horus was the Idea of the world remaining in the demiurgic mind "born in
Darkness before the creation of the world;" the second Horus*** was the same
Idea going forth from the Logos, becoming clothed with matter and assuming an
actual existence. (Compare Mover's "Phoinizer," p. 268.) The same with Khnoum
and Ammon;**** both are represented ram-headed, and both often confused, though
their functions are different. Khnoum is "the modeller of men," fashioning men
and things out of the Mundane Egg on a potter's wheel;
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* Isis is almost always represented holding a lotus in one hand and in the other
a circle and the Cross (crux ansata), the Egg being sacred to her.
** The Chinese seem to have thus anticipated Sir William Thomson's theory that
the first living germ had dropped to the Earth from some passing comet. Query!
why should this be called scientific and the Chinese idea a superstitious,
foolish theory?
*** Horus -- the "older," or Haroiri, is an ancient aspect of the solar god,
contemporary with Ra and Shoo; Haroiri is often mistaken for Hor (Horsusi), Son
of Osiris and Isis. The Egyptians very often represented the rising Sun under
the form of Hor the older, rising from a full-blown lotus, the Universe, when
the solar disc is always found on the hawk-head of that god. Haroiri is Khnoum.
**** Ammon or Mon, the "hidden," the Supreme Spirit.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 367 THE SCANDINAVIAN LOGOS.
Ammon-Ra, the generator, is the secondary aspect of the concealed deity. Khnoum
was adored at Elephanta and Philoe,* Ammon at Thebes. But it is Emepht, the One,
Supreme Planetary principle, who blows the egg out of his mouth, and who is,
therefore, Brahma. The shadow of the deity, Kosmic and universal, of that which
broods over and permeates the egg with its vivifying Spirit until the germ
contained in it is ripe, was the mystery god whose name was unpronounceable. It
is Phtah, however, "he who opens," the opener of life and Death,** who proceeds
from the egg of the world to begin his dual work. (Book of Numbers.)
According to the Greeks, the phantom form of the Chemis (Chemi, ancient Egypt)
which floats on the ethereal waves of the Empyrean Sphere, was called into being
by Horus-Apollo, the Sun god, who caused it to evolve out of the Mundane egg.***

In the Scandinavian Cosmogony -- placed by Professor Max Muller, in point of
time, as "far anterior to the Vedas" in the poem of Voluspa (the song of the
prophetess), the Mundane egg is again discovered in the phantom-germ of the
Universe, which is represented as lying in the Ginnungagap -- the cup of
illusion (Maya) the boundless and void abyss. In this world's matrix, formerly a
region of night and desolation, Nebelheim (the mist-place, the nebular as it is
called now, in the astral light) dropped a ray of cold light which overflowed
this cup and froze in it. Then the Invisible blew a scorching wind which
dissolved the frozen waters and cleared the mist. These waters (chaos), called
the streams of Elivagar, distilling in vivifying drops, fell down and created
the earth and the giant Ymir, who only had "the semblance of man" (the Heavenly
man), and the cow, Audhumla (the "mother" or astral light, Cosmic Soul) from
whose udder flowed four streams of milk (the four cardinal points: the four
heads of the four rivers of Eden, etc., etc.) and which "four" allegorically are
symbolized by the cube in all its various and mystical meanings.
The Christians -- especially the Greek and Latin Churches -- have fully adopted
the symbol, and see in it a commemoration of life eternal,
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* His triadic goddesses are Sati and Anouki.
** Phtah was originally the god of death, of destruction, like Siva. He is a
solar god only by virtue of the sun's fire killing as well as vivifying. He was
the national god of Memphis, the radiant and "fair-faced God." (See Saqquarah
Bronzes, Saitic Epoch.)
*** The Brahmanda Purana contains the mystery about Brahma's golden egg fully;
and this is why, perhaps, it is inaccessible to the Orientalists, who say that
this Purana, like the Skanda, is "no longer procurable in a collective body,"
but "is represented by a variety of Khandas and Mahatmyas professing to be
derived from it." The "Brahmanda Purana" is described as "that which is declared
in 12,200 verses, the magnificence of the egg of Brahma, and in which an account
of the future Kalpas is contained as revealed by Brahma." Quite so, and much
more, perchance.

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 368 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
of salvation and of resurrection. This is found in and corroborated by the
time-honoured custom of exchanging "Easter Eggs." From the anguinum, the "Egg"
of the "pagan" Druid, whose name alone made Rome tremble with fear, to the red
Easter Egg of the Slavonian peasant, a cycle has passed. And yet, whether in
civilized Europe, or among the abject savages of Central America, we find the
same archaic, primitive thought; if we only search for it and do not disfigure
-- in the haughtiness of our fancied mental and physical superiority -- the
original idea of the symbol.
[[This page continued in next section]]


[[Vol. 1, Page]] 368 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.
[[This page continued from previous section]]
§ VII.
THIS is the name given to the Periods called MANVANTARA (Manuantara, or between
the Manus) and PRALAYA (Dissolution); one referring to the active periods of the
Universe, the other to its times of relative and complete rest -- according to
whether they occur at the end of a "Day," or an "Age" (a life) of Brahma. These
periods, which follow each other in regular succession, are also called Kalpas,
small and great, the minor and the Maha Kalpa; though, properly speaking, the
Maha Kalpa is never a "day," but a whole life or age of Brahma, for it is said
in the Brahma Vaivarta: "Chronologers compute a Kalpa by the Life of Brahma;
minor Kalpas, as Samvarta and the rest, are numerous." In sober truth they are
infinite; as they have never had a commencement, i.e., there never was a first
Kalpa, nor will there ever be a last one, in Eternity.
One Parardha -- in the ordinary acceptation of this measure of time -- or half
of the existence of Brahma (in the present Maha Kalpa) has already expired; the
last Kalpa was the Padma, or that of the Golden Lotos; the present one being
Varaha* (the "boar" incarnation, or Avatar).
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
* There is a curious piece of information in the Buddhist esoteric traditions.
The exoteric or allegorical biography of Gautama Buddha shows this great Sage
dying of an indigestion of pork and rice, a very prosaic end, indeed, having
little of the solemn element in it. This is explained as an allegorical
reference to his having been born in the "Boar," or Varaha-Kalpa when Brahma
assumed the form of that animal to raise the Earth out of the "Waters of Space."
And as the Brahmins descend direct from Brahma and are, so to speak, identified
with him; and as they are at the same time the mortal enemies of Buddha and
Buddhism, we have the curious allegorical hint and combination. Brahminism (of
the Boar, or Varaha Kalpa) has slaughtered the religion of Buddha in India,
swept it away from its face; therefore Buddha, identified with his philosophy,
is said to have died from the effects of eating of the flesh of a wild hog.
[[Footnote continued on next page]]

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 369 HUMAN GODS AND DIVINE MEN.
By the scholar who studies the Hindu religion from the Puranas, one thing is to
be especially noted. He must not take literally, and in one sense only, the
statements therein found; since those which especially concern the Manvantaras
or Kalpas have to be understood in their several references. So, for instance,
these periods relate in the same language to both the great and the small
periods, to Maha Kalpas and to minor Cycles. The Matsya, or Fish Avatar,
happened before the Varaha or Boar Avatar; the allegories, therefore, must
relate to both the Padma and the present manvantara, and also to the minor
cycles which took place since the reappearance of our Chain of Worlds and Earth.
And, as the Matsya Avatar of Vishnu and Vaivasvata's Deluge are correctly
connected with an event that happened on our Earth during this Round, it is
evident that while it may relate to pre-cosmic events (in the sense of our
Kosmos or Solar system) it has reference in our case to a distant geological
period. Not even Esoteric philosophy can claim to know, except by analogical
inference, that which took place before the reappearance of our Solar System and
previous to the last Maha Pralaya. But it teaches distinctly that after the
first geological disturbance in the Earth's axis which ended in the sweeping
down to the bottom of the Seas of the whole second Continent, with its primeval
races -- of which successive "Earths" or Continents Atlantis was the fourth --
there came another disturbance by the axis resuming as rapidly its previous
degree of inclination; when the Earth was indeed raised once more out of the
Waters, and -- as above so it is below; and vice versa. There were "gods" on
Earth in those days -- gods, and not men, as we know them now, says the
tradition. As will be shown in Book II., the computation of periods in exoteric
Hinduism refers to both the great cosmic and the small terrestrial events and
cataclysms, and the same may be shown for names. For instance Yudishthira -- the
first King of the Sacea, who opens the Kali Yuga era, which has to last 432,000
years -- "an actual King and man who lived 3,102 years B.C.," applies also, name
and all, to the great Deluge at the time of the first sinking of Atlantis. He is
the "Yudishthira* born on the mountain of the hundred peaks at the extremity of
[[Footnote(s)]] -------------------------------------------------
[[Footnote continued from previous page]] The idea alone of one who established
the most rigorous vegetarianism and respect for animal life -- even to refusing
to eat eggs as vehicles of a latent future life -- dying of a meat indigestion